No Heroes: Beyond the Everfree

by PaulAsaran

First published 2nd of October, 2015

Fluttershy takes it upon herself to cure a friend, but to do so she must acquire a rare ingredient. Accompanied by a few others, she sets out to the lands forgotten by history, the lands beyond the Everfree.

When an ancient enemy threatened Equestria, Discord stepped up to vanquish her. Though he won, he was turned to stone once again. With the Elements unable to cure this particular petrification, the remaining viable option requires a rare ingredient only found in the forgotten lands beyond Equestria's borders.

Determined to help her friend, Fluttershy volunteers. She won't be going alone though, and some of her companions see this journey as more than a rescue mission. There are no roads and no maps, and there's more to these lands beyond the Everfree Forest than wild animals...

A big thanks to Cerulean Voice and Grand_Moff_Pony for helping me brainstorm this concept.
Pre-read by Grand_Moff_Pony.
Cover art belongs to Vashar23

The No Heroes Series
Chronological from Top to Bottom:
Shadow Pony
Reddux the Tyrant
No Heroes Part I - The Roster
No Heroes Part II - The Journey Home
Lightning's Bolt
No Heroes Part III - For Dreams
No Heroes Part IV - The Crystal Empress
No Heroes: Beyond the Everfree
No Heroes: Life of Pie

01 — Every Journey Has a Beginning

Verity Fine Crime prided himself on his top-notch organizational skills. He was bombarded with a deluge of information on a daily basis, yet he knew the general location of nearly every file or report by heart. Even Princess Luna was hard pressed to match the state of total order and cleanliness with which he conducted his affairs.

But today, none of that applied. Indeed, it hadn’t applied in months. His desk was covered in unread messages, the trash bins he set on the side were overflowing, his filing cabinets stood with half-open drawers and random sheets of paper poking out wildly. Under normal circumstances, Fine would have been disgusted at the state of his office, to say nothing of the chaos that had befell his office back home.

Yet at this very moment, he didn’t care about anything but the file opened before him. A creature that defined the word ‘ugly’ stared up at him from the top page, a nasty thing with a misshapen face only a mother could love. He’d read the file a half-dozen times, looking for flaws in his logic. He scaled the pros and cons of the plan he’d devised with his second-in-command. The odds weren’t appealing, but still far better than anything else they’d conjured up so far. He found it hard to believe that after seven months of searching, this foul thing was their best option.

A tall, pale-pink unicorn sat opposite him, ignoring the mess of papers all around as she sipped her tea. “So,” she said, her tone carefully neutral, “that’s it, then.”

“I’m afraid it is.” Fine sighed, his mottled brown hooves rising to rub his rosewood eyes. “What time is it?”

“Late morning. Eleven, I think?”

He grunted his acceptance and took a swig of his hot cocoa. He eyed the near-empty interior of the mug with a grim frown. “It’s days like this that I wish I hadn’t quit alcohol. I can’t believe this is the plan.”

“You want some more?” She asked, already half-standing from her cushion.

“Nah.” He waved her back to her seat. “I’ve had enough. I don’t see the point in wasting any more time. I’ll report our findings, then get some much-needed sleep.” He brushed his black mane from his face. A flash of red informed him that the dye was starting to wear out again.

“You deserve it,” she said with a kind smile. “You’ve been working far too hard lately, Fine.”

He chuckled half-heartedly. “When none other than Fleur de Lis tells me I’m working too hard, I know I’ve hit a stopping point.”

Fleur’s smile broadened. “You’re the one who taught me the importance of taking a break every now and then. I’d think you wouldn’t need me to teach you one of your own lessons.”

“You’re right, I have been working too hard since the disaster.” He snapped the file closed with his magic. “Maybe I’ll take a few days vacation.”

Fleur choked on her tea, sputtering and hacking. Fine leaned forward in alarm, but she waved him off with a hoof while she caught her breath. “You, going on vacation? Fine, I didn’t know that word was in your dictionary!”

He cocked his head at her outburst. “What? I’ve taken days off.”

She shook her head firmly. “A vacation means at least a week off, Fine. Minimum. You take a few hours off sometimes, but to go a full day without work? Without a legitimate, important event as a proper cause?”

He sighed and gestured to their messy surroundings. “Yeah, well even I can wear out after a few months of this.”

“Things will settle down,” Fleur assured him. “The flow of refugees has dropped to a mere trickle, and the princesses have settled the diplomatic hurdles with the other nations.”

“Have they?” Fine shook his head. “Not a chance. It’s not even been a year since Riptide crushed more than half the world. An apocalyptic near-miss is not something ponies get over quickly. We've only seen the beginning. How long before the griffons decide their meager share of the emergency supplies isn’t good enough, or the Nildian mystics conclude that this really is the beginning of the end? The minotaurs might have agreed to a treaty now, but there’s no way they won’t invade at least one neighbor when their reserves inevitably run out.”

Fleur’s lips locked into a thin line. “Maybe if those blockheads weren't so proud they'd have accepted the fact that they have almost no farm-able land left and accepted Bovaria's offer to give them their excess grains.”

“But they didn’t, and they’re going to run out of food in a decade. Then it’s just a matter of whether the princesses can make them see reason or not.” Fine let out a long yawn. “And that’s just the icing on the cake. We’re not out of rough times, Fleur. They’re only just beginning, and that means a ton of more work for us Archons.”

“All the more reason for you to take a vacation.” She took another sip of tea, her expression regally calm. “It won’t do to have our fearless leader burning himself out.”

“Oh, I don’t have to take this from you,” he countered, words dripping with sarcasm and a wry grin on his face. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but I believe you are my protégé.”

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but I believe I graduated from that role years ago, boss.”

“You’re still a ‘little miss’ to me.” He stood and, using his magic, stuffed the file into a manila envelope.

“I hear you have a new ‘little miss’ nowadays.” Fleur offered a warm smile. “You have a thing for fillies, don’t you? If I didn’t know any better, I’d think it creepy.”

“Har har.” He walked about the desk and approached the door. “If there’s nothing important left, I have a report to make.”

“Just one thing.” Fleur set her tea down and turned to him, her face set to neutral. “Do you know who will go on the mission?”

He knew that tone. “I haven’t decided yet.”

Fleur nodded, her voice carefully controlled. “I understand. It’s a very important mission, after all.”

He looked back at her. She watched him, as neutral as ever, but he could see she was tense. He mulled over the subject, having long known what Fleur was after. She finally dared to provide the hint, though, which was exactly what he’d been waiting for. “You take over the selection. I expect five names by the end of the week, and make sure I give my approval before telling any of them.”

The smile she offered was so faint that he almost didn’t catch it, but there was no way to hide the sparkle in her eyes. “It will be done.” As the door closed, Fine could almost see her jumping for joy.

With a chuckle, he trotted through the busy halls of the palace. Ponies darted to and fro, all of them on some kind of important task. Canterlot Castle had always been a hive of activity, but with the events of the last year that buzz had kicked into overdrive. Fleur said things were calming down, but based on the amount of weaving Fine had to do just to take a walk? He doubted it.

He didn’t make his way to the throne room, where Celestia was currently holding the day court. Nor did Fine aim his hooves towards the Nocturnal Wing, where Luna was sleeping. No, today he walked a less common route, aiming for an entirely different destination. The large double-doors leading to the Canterlot Royal Garden stood open, letting dozens of eager ponies and other assorted creatures travel freely.

He grimaced as the morning sun hit his eyes with all the subtlety of a sledgehammer. He growled and cast a simple spell, causing the brightness to dim to more acceptable levels. His eyes went to an unpleasantly cloudless sky. “Laying it on a little thick today, aren’t you, Princess?” He ignored the questioning glances of a few ponies and trotted deeper into the gardens.

It wasn’t long before Fine was walking the outer perimeter of the garden’s famed hedge maze, around which a plethora of statues stood. He’d come to learn the names of every creature immortalized in this garden, from the eastern general Wow You to the Griffon poet Vastly Catnip. There was only one statue he was interested in though, and it was both an old face and a new arrival at once.

Fine turned a corner to find himself in a large courtyard outlined by small statues and stone benches. In the center of it all was his destination: a tall, mismatched piece of art that stared upon its viewers with an expression that combined deadpan with an underlying anger. Fine was not at all surprised to find that Discord wasn’t alone.

A large picnic blanket had been set upon the grass at his mismatched hooves, complete with a basket, a trio of paper plates and some ponies engaged in light conversation. They noticed Fine’s approach and waved.

Upper Crust was the first to greet him, rising to give him a warm hug that he gratefully returned. “Always nice to see you, Fine.”

“Likewise. Visiting Jet?”

“M-hmm.” She sat back at her corner of the picnic blanket. “But I thought it would be nice to enjoy some time with my friends in the process.”

“Hey, Fine.” Nye Stone brushed back his blonde mane and offered a white hoof, which Fine bumped. “How’s our fearless leader?”

“That’s Octavia’s job now,” Fine reminded him. “I’m busier than any pony has a right to be. What brings your lazy flank to Canterlot?”

Nye struck a haughty pose, muzzle high and a hoof to his chest. “Does a gentlecolt such as I need a reason to spend time with such fine mares as these?”

Fine chuckled at the show. “Keep it up, flyboy. We’ll see what Rainbow Dash has to say about that pronouncement.”

“Ah, she knows I’m wrapped around her hoof,” Nye replied with a blush and a laugh.

“Would you care to join us, Fine?”

Fine turned to the third pony in the group, his lips curling into an automatic grin. “I would love to.”

Fluttershy’s pleased smile left a giddy feeling in him, one Fine was growing increasingly familiar with. “I thought you would,” she said, patting the picnic basket. “I made an extra sandwich just for you.”

His smile slipped as he stared first at the basket, then at her. “Really?”

“Good thing you showed up when you did, too,” Nye interrupted, “ ‘cause if you didn’t I would have taken yours for myself.”

Fine sat, trying to process what he’d just heard. “But… how did you know I’d be coming today?”

“I learned to think a little like you,” Fluttershy replied, her smile turning mischievous. “You know everything about us, after all.”

“You probably know what Nye had for breakfast this morning,” Upper Crust added with a smirk.

“Two eggs, four slices of hay bacon – not including the one he stole from his brother’s plate – one-and-a-half slices of toast and two Cherrychanga Fizzlers.”

All the attention turned to Nye, who was staring wide-eyed at Fine. It took the earth pony a long time to respond. “It… uh… was three eggs. How the buck do you do that?”

Fine smirked. “Magicians don’t reveal their secrets.”

Fluttershy pouted. “And here I thought I was being impressive.”

“You are,” Fine corrected, mentally kicking himself. “I really would like to know how you knew I’d be here.”

Her pout didn’t fade, but she continued anyway. “I knew you keep close tabs on us, so I knew you’d know we were coming to visit Discord today. That’s all, really.” Her slouch was like a punch to Fine’s gut.

“Well, consider me impressed.” Fine offered her his best smile. “I had no idea you were trying to learn from me like that.”

Upper Crust patted Fluttershy’s shoulder even as she gave Fine a sympathetic look. “It’s a good start, dear. You’re certainly more observant than I am.”

“Yeah.” Nye elbowed Fine in the ribs and waggled his eyebrows. “And with how much time Fine spends with you, it’s no wonder you’re starting to pick up on his methods.”

Fine swatted the elbow away, his cheeks burning. He turned back to Fluttershy, who had a smile that made him feel weak. “W-well, let’s try that sandwich, huh?”

Nye had never wanted to hit Fine Crime before, but today he was sorely tempted. The longer he watched the stallion fawn over Fluttershy, the more he wanted to scream “Just kiss her already!” Fluttershy wasn’t much better, proving painfully ignorant of the attention. Nye wasn’t about to hit her, of course, which meant that Fine would have to take a pretty big wallop to make up for the frustration.

Sadly, Nye didn’t think he had the strength for that powerful a hit. Maybe if he got his brother Jimmy to do it? He’d done it for Nye, surely he could do it for Fine too.

As the last of the plates disappeared into the picnic basket, Upper Crust stood. “This has been lovely, everypony, but my husband should be getting home from work soon.”

Fluttershy nodded. “Thanks so much for joining me, Upper Crust. It’s a long ride from Ponyville without somepony to talk to.”

Nye hesitated before climbing to his hooves. “I better join you. I’d love to see how Jet’s doing.”

“Nice seeing you again, guys,” Fine said. “I should be coming back to Ponyville soon, maybe we can do this again later.”

“That would be nice.” Upper Crust shot him a warm smile before turning it on the statue. “Discord. Sorry I haven’t come by to visit more.”

“Behave, you two.” Nye shot Fine a smirk. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”

Fine countered with a grin of his own. “That gives us a lot of options.”

“I know.” Nye’s eyes twitched to Fluttershy and back, and Fine’s face abruptly grew pink. Fluttershy merely cocked her head at the two of them. “See you guys.” He cast one last wave to Discord’s stony visage before trotting after Upper Crust.

As soon as they were out of sight, Upper Crust shot him a look that was half amused, half lecturing. “You are cruel to him.”

Nye grinned and added a little bounce to his trot. “It’s his own fault for not speaking up. I’m just offering a push so he can take that first step.”

Upper Crust was silent for a time. Her smile faded and her eyes narrowed in thought. They had just passed through the garden’s outer gate to the city when she finally spoke up. “I’m not sure it’s a step that should happen.”

“What?” Nye peered at her. “Why? He’s obviously smitten.”

“And it could end up slapping him in the face,” she countered. “Don’t they seem rather incompatible to you?”

Nye shrugged. “Would you say that Rainbow and I look good together on paper?”

He regretted it as soon as he said it, for Upper Crust’s gaze immediately fell upon him. It was a studious look, and he could feel her mind taking in his pudgy, unimpressive form. A bead of sweat ran down the side of his head as she finished her uncomfortable visual inspection.

Her head whipped forward. “Touché.”

Nye bit back the heated counter on the tip of his tongue; he’d invited it, hadn’t he? Still, he couldn’t let that go without comment. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

She gave him a cocky grin. “Anytime.” The smile faded as soon as it came. “But still, I worry about Fine. What happens when Fluttershy finally recognizes his attention for what it really is? What if she rejects him? Worse, what if she wants to but can’t bring herself to do so because she’s too nice?”

“I think—” Nye barely stopped himself, a guilty feeling creeping over him. “No, you’re right to worry. I’ve got no room to tell you not to worry.”

That caught her attention, and she paused in the middle of the street. “Nye?”

He stopped to look back. “Yeah?” At her worried expression, he sighed. “Yeah.”

“You said you came because you wanted to ask me and my husband something.” She stepped forward to set a hoof to his shoulder. “Forget Fine and Fluttershy for now. What’s bothering you?”

He rubbed a hoof through his mane and avoided her gaze. “I kinda wanted to ask you both.” When she didn’t take her eyes off him, he winced. “Alright, fine. I just… what’s it like being married?”

Upper Crust blinked, her jaw hanging slightly open. After a moment she pulled him aside, away from the crowded street and into a secluded alleyway. “Nye, are you thinking what I think you’re thinking?”

Nye couldn’t resist a small smile. “I think so, Cranium, but I’m not sure that Princess Luna wearing a yellow tutu would give her an edge in the trade negotiations.”

“This is no time for jokes.” She held him by the shoulders and looked him in the eyes. “Nye, are you thinking about proposing to Rainbow?”

His cheeks burned. He still couldn’t look her in the eyes. “We’ve been dating for a long time now.”

Her eyes softened. “So what’s stopping you? You’re not afraid she’ll say ‘no,’ are you?”

“Nah, that’s not it.” Nye thought on that answer, then shook his head. “Well, maybe I am. A little. But that’s not the real problem.”

He glanced behind him and immediately felt foalish. It wasn’t as if Rainbow was going to pop up right behind him, in the middle of Canterlot, now. He caught Upper Crust studying him and turned away. “It’s just… Rainbow’s a star. She’s gonna be a Wonderbolt. She's already an Element Bearer. She wants to live big, y’know?”

“I fail to see how this relates to you asking her hoof in marriage.”

He rubbed a fetlock across his face with a groan. “She’s famous. She’s gonna wanna do things, go flying in the big leagues. You know, famous pony stuff. I don’t… I don’t wanna be an anchor.”

Upper Crust stood beside him and offered a smile. “Nye, being married to Rainbow isn’t going to keep her from doing all that.”

“It might.” He stared at his hooves as shame washed over him. “What if she thinks she has to stick around boring little Ponyville and her ground-bound husband? I want…” His cheeks burned at the thought. “I want foals. With her. Foals require a lot of work. They'd chain her to the ground, and I can't do that to her.”

His ears perked to the sound of giggles. He peeked up in time for Upper Crust’s forehead to press against his. His cheeks burned a little more at the unusually close contact, but he didn’t pull back.

“Oh, Nye, you really are a silly little colt.” She patted him on the head. “You seem to think marriage is a one-way street. It’s give and take. If you go through with it, then yes, she’ll have to give up a little bit of that freedom, but not all of it. You’ll also have to accept it when she goes off to fly with the big ponies.”

He fidgeted. “Those big, hunky, athletic ponies.”

“Now don’t start that.” She poked him in his far-from-muscular chest. “You know Rainbow likes you just the way you are.”

This time Nye smiled. “Yeah, but I like to hear her say it.”

Upper Crust giggled and pulled back. “Can’t blame you for that, I suppose.” She tapped her chin, studying him. “You know how I live in Ponyville, but Jet lives in Canterlot?” He nodded. “Did you ever wonder why we do that, even after we made up?”

A second nod. “Of course. It’s kinda why I wanted to ask you about it and not, say, Rarity.”

“Oh, Goddess, don’t tell her!” Upper Crust threw a leg over her face in a decent imitation of Rarity’s damsel-in-distress pose. “You’ll never know peace. She’ll torment you and Rainbow until you finally make a move. I bet she’d even call Rainbow in for measurements of a wedding dress prematurely.”

“Yeah, I figured.” Nye said, and they shared a chuckle.

Upper Crust sobered, though she still held a kind smile. “Jet Set is still in love with Canterlot, and his work is here. I… don’t care for the lifestyle anymore. I’ve come to love Ponyville, and it’s where I work now. But Jet and I, we’re still in love.” She pressed a hoof over her heart, her smile broadening. “So we make sacrifices. We settle for long visits between work.”

Nye’s brow furrowed as he took that in. “Sounds… inconvenient.”

“It’s worth it,” she replied, her smile not the least faded. “If I had to live here again, I’d go crazy. If he had to live in Ponyville, he’d be miserable. So we came to a mutually agreeable plan. It’s not perfect, but we put up with it for each other.”

“Hmm…” He rubbed his chin, her words winding their way through the cobwebs of his brain. “So what you’re saying is that, for this relationship to work, Rainbow has to accept being grounded every now and then, and I have to accept her going off to be independent sometimes? That sounds a lot like what we’re already doing.”

“There you go!” Upper Crust nodded her satisfaction. “You two are there already. You have nothing to worry about.”

His blush came back. “But what about, y’know… foals?”

She laughed and patted him on the head once more, earning a scowl. “That’s for you to decide together. If I had to guess – and that is my special talent,” she added, swaying so her vase-and-measurements cutie mark was visible, “I’d say that Rainbow would be alright having children, but you would have to wait until she’s good and ready. Just another deal to be made when the time is right.”

Nye raised an eyebrow. “You make it sound like a business partnership.”

“Marriage is the most important, complex, frustrating, demanding thing two ponies can do together,” she replied. Her confident smile reinforced the spark in her eyes. “But it is worth it, Nye. If you trust nothing else I have to say on the matter, trust that. It is so worth it. You want my advice? Go for it. Go for it and never look back.”

He smiled at her unusual enthusiasm. He had to admit, it was a little contagious.

“Oh, and one more thing. Come on.” She grabbed his hoof and pulled him back into the street, leading him along at a prance.

He followed once she’d released him, eyes shifting to the road for her Canterlot home… which they weren’t taking. “Uh, where are we going?”

Her backwards glance revealed a grin. “If you’re going to propose to Rainbow, you need a promise band! And I know the best place in town to get one.”

Nye’s legs nearly froze up, but he forced them to keep going even as his heart began running laps in his chest.

Fine’s mind began to stumble the moment he was alone with Fluttershy. It was a stupid reaction and he knew it. How was being alone with her now any different from all the times he’d been alone with her in the past?

But it was different, because now he was aware of her. As her attention shifted to Discord, his eye drifted to her flank only to snap back to the statue an instant later. He gave himself a silent lecture; he’d never been one to stare at a mare’s flank, and he wasn’t about to start now!

How had she snuck up on him so? All his life, Fine had never been interested in romance. It was a flighty thing, intended for those with more time and less blood on their hooves. He had acknowledged Fluttershy’s beauty long ago, but that had been all it was: an acknowledgement. Ever since the Silma incident – and that horrible, wonderful dream – she’d had his attention in all new ways. But the Fluttershy in his dream wasn't the one standing with him now.

Right?

“Is something wrong, Fine?”

Fine gave a start, realizing only now that he’d been staring at her mane. He blushed furiously at her curious expression. “N-no, nothing wrong. Just lost in thought, that’s all.”

“Hmm.” She turned her eyes to the statue, her expression concerned, then back to him. “So… have you found anything out?”

Glad to have a distraction from her… distraction, he relaxed and grabbed the manila envelope he’d set aside in the grass. “Actually, I have.”

“Really?”

The way her ears perked and her entire face lit up almost stopped Fine’s heart. “Y-yeah, really.” The pages fluttered out of the envelope as he fumbled with it. “Err… hold on.” He picked them back up with his magic and quickly reorganized them in their folder. “Part of the reason I came here was to give Discord the news.” He looked up to the statue, not the least unnerved by Discord’s glower.

“That’s wonderful!” Fluttershy floated up to hug the statue by the neck. “You hear that, Discord? I told you there was a way.”

Fine coughed. “Well, it’s not a guarantee. I mean, we have something, but we won’t know if it works until we try it.”

“It’s better than the nothing we’ve had to go on for the past several months.” Fluttershy perched on Discord’s shoulder. “Well, go on! Tell us what you’ve found.”

“Right.” Fine pulled out a page and scanned it, making sure his information was correct before speaking. “Apparently there was a special potion created by an ancient alchemist named Rockabell Pie. No, I can’t say for certain if there’s any relation to Pinkie. Rockabell made a potion referred to as the Saximirabile, or ‘Stone Miracle,’ which could purportedly cure any form of petrification, magical or otherwise.”

“That sounds wonderful!”

“It sounds potent,” Fine corrected grimly. “The potion was said to also melt rocks, so we need to be absolutely certain it works before trying it on Discord.”

Fluttershy’s enthusiasm dimmed, but only a touch. She reached up to rub Discord’s cheek. “Don’t worry, we’ll be extra careful.” Her cyan eyes, filled with hope, turned on Fine. “So when can we try it out?”

He dropped his gaze to the folder and tried to think of anything other than how beautiful her eyes were. “That’s a big part of the problem. The potion looks easy to make, but the ingredients are… hard to come by. One in particular is going to be a lot of trouble. We’re not even sure it exists anymore.”

“Oh, no!” She dropped from Discord, fluttering down to land by Fine and look at the page hovering before him. “What is it? Some kind of exotic plant?”

Repressing a shiver as her delicate feathers brushed against his side, Fine took a self-conscious step away. “No, n-not that. It’s—”

Fluttershy gave a curious ‘hmm.’ “What is that?” She pressed the tip of her hoof against the picture of a grey beast snarling at the photographer. “I’ve never seen anything like it before.”

A chuckle was inevitable; only Fluttershy could look at a face that ugly and not be immediately repulsed. “That is an alpha gargoyle.”

“A gargoyle?” She peered at the creature. “But there haven’t been gargoyles in Equestria in centuries. Or any of the known lands, for that matter.”

“Exactly.” Fine snapped the folder shut, his gaze going up to Discord.

Fluttershy’s eyebrows rose. “You mean the Archons know where some gargoyles are?”

Fine sighed and shook his head. “We… have a lead. It’s little more than a rumor, really. The source is reliable, but even she admitted it was only hearsay.”

“But if there’s even a chance, we have to try.” Fluttershy pointed to Discord. “He deserves that much.”

“I agree with you, Fluttershy.” Fine offered a weak smile. “But the lands that need exploring are dangerous. We’re putting together a volunteer team right now to take the risk.”

“Volunteer?” She hesitated, ears folding flat against her skull. “What if nopony volunteers?”

Fine shrugged. “Then I’ll just order some ponies to go.”

“And if they die?”

He took in her worried gaze and averted his eyes. “That would be unfortunate… but it’s the risk we take.”

“The risk we take…” Fluttershy chewed her lip, slowly turning to face the statue. Her wings gave little twitches as she pondered his words. “Where will they have to go?”

Fine raised an eyebrow. “Outside the known world. West, beyond the Everfree.”

She winced, but otherwise offered no response. Fine sighed and patted her shoulder. “Don’t worry, Fluttershy.”

“I’ll go.”

He froze, mind jarred. It took him several seconds to process what he’d just heard, and even then… “Come again?”

“I’ll go.” She turned to him, brow furrowed with determination. “I’m volunteering.”

“What?” He shook his head, then rubbed his ears. “What?”

Fluttershy heaved a deep sigh and nodded. “I’m going. Tell me where to go.”

“I… you… You can’t be…” Fine shook his head a second time. “No. Not a chance in—”

“Discord is my friend!” It wasn’t quite a shout, but it was enough to shut him up. “What kind of friend would I be if I didn’t try?” She flew up to Discord’s frozen face and looked into those stone eyes. “I was the one who convinced him to give friendship a try, and what was his reward? This.”

Fine fell to his haunches, mind still unable to accept what he was hearing. “F-Fluttershy, that doesn’t make you responsible for this. You weren’t even there!”

“Neither were any of the ponies who would go otherwise,” she countered, not taking her eyes off Discord. “The ponies whose lives you were going to risk for a cure that might not exist.”

“But you… You’re…” He raised his hooves as if to grab her from the air, lowered them again. He groaned. “Fluttershy, what are you doing?”

She smiled down at him, then gave Discord an intent look. “I’m setting an example. Discord sacrificed everything. It’s only fair we risk the same.”

“You can’t be serious.” He shook his head forcefully. “I won’t allow it. This isn’t a job for—”

“For what?” She landed before him, expression so firm it knocked the words from his mouth. “For what, Fine? A doormat, maybe? I know I’m not the most qualified pony to do it, but I have to try.”

He threw up his hooves. “But why?”

All Fine’s frustration and anger evaporated when her hoof touched his cheek. She stared into his eyes, her expression as soft as her touch. He thought he might melt at the sight of those glorious orbs.

“Fine Crime, you mean well,” she whispered with a soft smile. “I know you do, I can feel it. But you're even newer to friendship than Discord is. Think of this as a friendship lesson for both of you. I’m standing up for my friend, and I’m not going to let a bunch of unwilling ponies take that risk in my place.”

She trotted away, leaving Fine to stare after her with wide eyes. Only when she had passed the corner did he realize that she’d taken his folder. He stared at his hooves where it had once been, trying to think of when she’d grabbed it. When he failed to remember, he burst out laughing. “I am a really bad influence on her!”

He sobered almost immediately as he realized what just happened. He turned to look up at Discord, and he could have sworn he saw a look of warning in that chiseled glare.

“Yeah, I know.” Fine sighed and turned back to the castle. “There’s only one thing to do.”

Author's Notes:

And so begins the first sequel to the No Heroes series. I've waited a long time for this, and I hope it ends up as good as I'd like. The one thing to note early on is that this is a 'bridge' story, in that it's meant to lead into another one down the line.

A special thanks to Cerulean and GMP for helping me plan this story from beginning to end, and especially to GMP for acting as pre-reader. I don't anticipate this being any longer than my average story, but that still means 100k or more words is likely. How many of you will still be here at the end?

02 – The Uninvited

A cloud of steam followed Rainbow Dash as she stepped out of the shower. Rivulets of water rolled off her coat, the drops quickly absorbed by the specialized cloud floor. She stepped over to the nearby mirror, regarded her image, and couldn’t resist a devilish moment of pleasure in imagining Nye's reaction to her sodden mane clinging to her soaked coat. Alas, Nye wasn't around to tease and she wasn't flying in this state, so she pushed the amusing thought aside and shook out her wings.

Water droplets flew in every direction as her entire body shook wildly. The shaking lasted for only a few seconds, but that was more than enough to leave the hairs on her coat standing on end, giving her a fuzzy appearance. She glanced at herself again and promptly stuck her tongue out at the ‘soft’ Rainbow who looked back.

"Bleh, way too fluffy."

She grabbed a towel and went to work soaking up the dampness and smoothing her coat, and soon her toned, muscular form was visible. She regarded herself in the mirror again, and this time she couldn't resist a smirk.

"Now that's more like it."

Satisfied that the day’s work had been cleansed from her otherwise perfect body, she tossed the towel into a collection bin and strutted out of the showers. Her steps carried her through the Ponyville Weather Office’s soft cloud halls and into the offices proper. In a nod to traditional Cloudsdale architecture, the offices were arranged in an oval around a wide area open to the blue skies. Instead of a door, each office had an open side framed by two carefully formed columns. As the office had officially closed for the day half an hour ago, each of those offices was deserted.

Except for one.

Behind the desk sat a turquoise pegasus with a brilliant amber mane. Rainbow strode up to her, observing as the pony peered at some forms. “Hey, LD. I thought you’d be done with the paperwork by now.”

Lightning Dust’s immediate response was a glower. “Some squadrons came in late, so I’m still finishing up.” She shoved a stack of papers towards Rainbow. “You wanna sign those? I’ll give you the rest in the morning.”

“Works for me.” Rainbow plucked a quill from Lightning’s desk and began her last duty for the day. After signing a few of the flight reports, she said, “Looks like Airheart’s team is improving.”

“Yeah, Rumble’s proving to be a pretty good replacement for a mere trainee. Thunderlane’s trying to hide it, but you can tell he’s proud.” Lightning never took her eyes off the papers, her lips set in a seemingly permanent scowl.

Rainbow paused in her signing to study her friend. “You okay?”

“I’m fine,” Lightning grumbled. After a few seconds she sighed and shook her head. “It’s just that I’m going to be late to pick up Keen. Again. Plus, Fluttershy’s not going to be available for foalsitting soon, and Octavia’s off on her trip to Nildia. Airheart can foalsit during her off days, and Twilight’s teaching hours will help, but I’m gonna have to find a new foalsitter soon to pick up the slack.”

“Look on the bright side,” Rainbow suggested. “School will be starting soon. Then you won’t need a foalsitter.”

Lightning heaved a sigh. “School creates its own challenges. Me and Cheerilee are gonna have a talk in a few days about it.”

Rainbow stared at Lightning, then gained a warm smile. “Don’t worry, LD. With the way you two turned things around, I’m sure this is nothing you can’t handle.”

The quill paused. Lightning looked up and saw Rainbow’s smile. She blushed and glanced away, fidgeting in place. The tremble of her lips gave away the effort she put into not smiling. “Yeah, you’re probably right.”

For a moment – just a fleeting instant – Rainbow considered teasing her former rival, but she dismissed the thought just as quickly as it had occurred. She knew it could be funny, but it also could be insensitive. That was a bad habit Rainbow had been trying to break herself of lately, so she scrunched her nose in search of a new, safer topic. “How’s the wing?”

Lightning glanced at her left wing as though it had grown a tumor. “Still useless for anything but the basics. I overdid it yesterday while playing with Keen, so it’s kinda sore.”

Rainbow winced. “So there’s no improvement? It’s been seven months.”

“Hey, I’m glad I can fly at all.” Lightning noted her boss’s pained expression and rolled her eyes. “Don’t give me that look, you know I’ve got no regrets. You gonna finish signing those or what?”

“Oh, right.” Rainbow went back to work, and for a time the only sound in the largely abandoned office was that of their quills scratching. It didn’t take long for Rainbow to finish her work. She placed the papers in the appropriate ‘out’ tray on Lightning’s desk. “So you need any help? I could do some of those reports, get you out of here faster.”

Lightning shook her head yet again. “Actually, I’d appreciate it a lot more if you could stop by Fluttershy’s and let her know I’ll be late. Keen worries sometimes, y’know?”

“I guess I can do that.” Rainbow stood and turned, but came to a stop as something clicked in her head. “Wait, you said Fluttershy couldn’t foalsit for you for a while? Is she going somewhere?”

“You didn’t know?” Lightning glanced up in time to catch Rainbow’s shrug. “She told me this morning. Something about a task she volunteered for. Spur of the moment kinda thing.”

“Huh…” Rainbow rubbed her chin, brows knitted as she looked up to the sky. “That’s not like her. I better ask and see what’s up. Maybe something important happened. See ya, LD.”

Lightning merely grunted her response. Rainbow walked out to the center of the open area and launched, moving slow to keep from scattering the mare’s paperwork. The moment she felt she was far enough away, she went from flying to flying. The wind cut into her face and the landscape passed beneath her in a blur. Her lips pulled up in her trademark smirk, the one that always came to her when she was in her element.

Her smile faded, though, as the bulk of Ponyville came into view below her. The once-quiet little town had exploded in the wake of the disaster months ago. The stream of refugees from places as far off as Manehattan created a veritable second town of shanties, tents, lean-tos and shacks on the East and North sides. Rainbow looked out at the sprawl, silently congratulating Twilight for weathering the initial chaos to ultimately morph the area into something organized and habitable, if not necessarily hospitable. If only she could have done more before leaving.

The sudden influx of refugees had quickly overwhelmed the town's limited resources and open housing. A flood of cheap apartments and duplex homes continued to spring up, but even with around the clock shifts, they could barely put a lasting dent into the housing problems. Worse, the town was running out of resources; there was even talk of cutting down swaths of the Everfree Forest, although the princesses had insisted such measures be put on hold until all other options had been exhausted.

"And that's just the housing," Rainbow muttered as she surveyed the area. Ponyville's infrastructure had been stretched to the breaking point. Food, schooling, jobs, even things as mundane as running water and power; what once was plentiful had become scarce overnight. At times Rainbow was sure that the town would finally break under the immense pressure.

Her thoughts turned to Canterlot. Like Ponyville, it had escaped the disaster relatively unscathed – the castle notwithstanding – and more than three times the number of refugees had flocked there with the hope that the princesses could solve their problems. Rainbow couldn’t imagine the kind of pressure the Royal Sisters were under.

With a sigh, Rainbow turned her attention to her destination, a familiar cottage at the edge of town. Fluttershy was fortunate to live near the Everfree Forest, the only thing that kept the refugees from bringing their sad little cities to her doorstep. That didn’t mean she was entirely unaffected; there were a lot of new pens and extra little animal structures all over Fluttershy’s lawn.

Rainbow landed at the front door and knocked. She didn’t have to wait long, as Fluttershy appeared at the door within a matter of seconds. Rainbow saw an expression of abject determination on her friend’s face, but it melted into a welcoming smile in an instant. “Oh, hello, Rainbow! Done with work for the day?”

“Yep! Lightning asked me to stop by to tell you she’ll be running late. Paperwork and all that.”

“Oh, that’s okay. Keen’s always a pleasure to look after.” Fluttershy stepped back and waved invitingly. “You want to come in?”

“Sure do.” Rainbow trotted inside, immediately spotting a off-white blue filly with an incredibly long mane of white. “Hey, Keen.”

Curled up on the couch, Keen Arrow looked up from a book that was almost as big as the six-year old herself. “Hello, Miss Dash. Mom’s doing paperwork again?” She sighed at Rainbow’s nod. “Alright, then…” Her eyes fell back to her book, her shoulders sagging slightly.

“Don’t worry, Keen, I’m sure she’ll be here soon.” Fluttershy turned her attention to the door to her storage closet. “Everything okay in there?”

Rainbow cocked her head and followed Fluttershy’s gaze. She caught the back-half of a green pony with a thickly-braided red tail. “Hey, Tree Hugger.”

The pony stepped back to look at Rainbow, her eyelids low and a dazed smile on her lips. “Oh, heeeey. Your colors are, like, loaded with feelings. Love the vibe they give off, y'know?” She promptly went back to doing… whatever she was doing.

“Uh, right. What’s she doing?”

“Just checking inventory,” Fluttershy replied, already making her way to the kitchen. “We want to make sure that she and Spring Water can take care of things for a while without me.”

“Which brings me to the number two reason I’m here. Where are you going and why didn’t you tell me about it?”

Fluttershy turned to her, guilt plastered across her features. “Oh, I’m sorry! I was going to get all the girls together tomorrow morning. I didn't think you'd find out so quickly, especially since I only made this decision yesterday.”

“No, no, it’s cool.” Rainbow put on a show of confidence. “I was just curious, that’s all. It’s not like you’re going off to do something dangerous.”

Her chuckles faded as Fluttershy failed to respond. Rainbow’s mild curiosity rapidly gave way to worry. “Fluttershy? What’s going on?”

Her friend winced and crossed her forelegs in a bashful display. “W-well, I guess it’s okay to tell you now, since the secret’s out and all. I’m going to find a cure for Discord.”

Rainbow’s shoulders promptly slumped, her expression bemused. “A cure? Fluttershy, you can’t just go looking for one.”

“The cure’s already found,” Fluttershy replied with a wan smile. “But there’s a certain ingredient, and somepony needs to get it, so I volunteered.”

“Oh, well, that’s different.” Rainbow heaved a relieved sigh. “For a moment I thought you were about to go on some wild goose chase. So where is this ingredient, then?”

“Um… A long ways off.” Fluttershy rubbed her hooves together and wouldn’t look Rainbow in the eye. “I may be gone for a few weeks. B-but I’m going!” She abruptly stood tall, giving Rainbow a look of confidence that impressed her. “Discord is my friend and I’m determined to help him. It’s something I have to do.”

Rainbow hovered in the air and waved her hooves to placate her friend. “Hey, calm down. I’m not about to stop ya, but you still haven’t told me where it is.”

Fluttershy’s determination wilted. “O-oh, right. Well, it’s… you see…”

Tree Hugger walked out of the closet and spoke in her typical airy tone. “She’s going through the Everfree. It’s, like, overflowing with radical creatures.” She paused to give Fluttershy a one legged hug with a lazy smile. “I'd love to examine the whacked auras that flow through there, you know?”

“What?” Rainbow shook her head so fast her mane left multicolored streaks. “No way, uh-uh! Fluttershy, you have no idea what’s out there!”

“Yeah,” Tree Hugger said as she made her way back into the closet, “it’s gonna be awesome.”

“It’s dangerous!” Rainbow landed before Fluttershy. “What in the world are you thinking? You could get hurt.”

“So could anypony else who might go.” Once again, Fluttershy was glaring. “Why should they? Why should anypony who doesn’t know Discord take that risk? It’s not fair to them. I care about Discord. I’m the very first friend he’s ever had, and that means I have to be a good example. How would you feel if none of your friends came to help you when you were a prisoner?”

“I’ve never been in that situation!” Yet Rainbow paused to think on Fluttershy’s argument. “Well… I guess I’d just be happy to be freed. Gotta admit, though, it would make me feel better if somepony like you or Applejack or Twilight came to save me.”

Or Nye. The thought made her smile, reminding her of a certain adventure…

Which snapped her to the present. If Nye hadn’t overcome his fears that night, she’d probably be dead. And Fluttershy wanted to go out there alone?

“I won’t be alone,” Fluttershy said encouragingly. “Fine Crime’s coming with me.”

“Oh. That… helps.” The thought tempered some of her initial concern, but it also had alarm bells ringing in Rainbow’s head. Had he put her up to this? Given his profession, there was no way it would be a straightforward assignment. “Just the two of you?”

“Yes, unless he decides to bring somepony along. I’m hoping he doesn’t, though, I wanted this to be limited to Discord’s friends.”

“Fluttershy?”

Their eyes turned to the couch to find Keen watching them with ears folded back. “Are you gonna be okay?”

“Oh, Keen, of course I am!” Fluttershy trotted over to nuzzle the filly. “Your Uncle Fine is coming with me. You know he’d never let anything bad happen.”

The filly bit her lip before asking, “Do you think you’ll run into monsters?”

Rainbow smirked and struck a pose. “You don’t have anything to worry about, kid! I’m going too—”

Fluttershy whipped around. “Huh?”

“—and there’s no way I’d let any monsters hurt my best friend.” Rainbow winked at Fluttershy.

“B-but, I… I didn’t mean to…” Fluttershy fidgeted as she sought some kind of response. “Rainbow, you don’t have to. What about the weather team? With Cloud Kicker gone for who knows how long, how—”

“Lightning can lead the weather team while I’m gone.” Rainbow jumped into a hover and crossed her hooves with a smirk. “She’s totally ready for it. Don’t worry, Fluttershy, I won’t leave you hanging! Besides…” Her enthusiasm faded a little. “I was in Nildia when it happened. I was there, Fluttershy. Who knows what Tazel would have done to us in our sleep if Discord hadn’t been there? I owe him.”

“I guess that’s true.” Fluttershy thought on it for a moment longer before her lips curled into a warm smile. “Thanks, Rainbow. I appreciate it. But I was going to leave tomorrow afternoon. Are you sure it’s not too short a notice? I can wait until the morning after, if you want.”

Rainbow winced. “Come to think of it, yeah, Lightning’s gonna need a bit longer than one night to prepare, especially with all the new employees from the refugee camps.”

Keen’s timid voice caught their attention. “Um, Miss Dash? What will you do if a monster comes?”

“Hah! You gotta ask?” Rainbow did a quick loop before throwing a few practice punches. “I’ll show them who’s boss, that’s what!”

The filly ducked as if to avoid a blow. “Um… You don’t have to hurt them, do you?”

The reaction brought a pause, and then Rainbow burst out laughing. “Wow, Fluttershy, you’re really rubbing off on her.”

Keen stood up, worry flashing in her eyes. “B-but what if they didn’t have to be monsters? Some monsters can be cured.”

“Oh, Keen,” Fluttershy gushed. She nuzzled the filly once more and stroked her mane. “We’ll try not to act too quickly, okay? I don’t want to hurt the animals in the Everfree any more than you would.”

But Keen’s gaze was still on Rainbow, who blushed and rubbed the back of her head. She felt like she were the target of one of Twilight’s lectures. “Uh, yeah, I won’t rush into things if I can help it.” Not that she expected any of the creatures in the Everfree Forest to give them the same courtesy. “So we’re leaving the morning after tomorrow? I better go get my place secured, then.”

“And tell Nye,” Fluttershy reminded her with a warm smile. “He’s hopeless without you. You should have seen him when you went to Nildia, the poor thing.”

Rainbow groaned and stuck out her tongue, though she couldn’t hide a small smirk. “Don’t remind me! He wouldn’t leave me alone for nearly a month after that. I’m gonna see if he’s home. See you tomorrow!”

She fled the house in a blur.

Nye thought he felt his jaw hit the doormat. “Fluttershy’s doing what?”

“You heard me.” Rainbow huffed her exasperation. “She’s got it in her head that she’s gotta go on some death-defying quest to rescue Discord’s rump. I was gonna talk her out of it, but she sounds pretty determined. I wanna promote that kind of thing in her, y’know?”

He closed his jaw with a click of teeth. “Going on dangerous trips?”

Rainbow facehoofed. “Being assertive, ya blockhead!”

“Oh, right.” He chuckled and rubbed his mane back. “This is all pretty sudden.” Understanding dawned on him and he let out a long groan. “You’re going with her, aren’t you?”

“I’ve got to,” she declared with a confident pose. “Fluttershy’s my oldest friend. I’ve been looking after her since flight school.”

He cocked an eyebrow. “You mean like how you knocked her off a cloud in a race and didn’t even bother to save her from the fall?”

“Hey! That was…” She jumped into the air, sputtering for some kind of comeback. “I… That was the first time I met her, okay? I thought she could at least hover!”

Nye broke into laughter. “I was picking on ya, Rainbow! Geez, lighten up.”

“Sorry, sorry…” She landed once more, head hanging low. She was silent for a few seconds, but Nye knew better than to say anything just then. The silence drifted on longer than he expected, though, and he was about to say something when Rainbow spoke up again, saying something wholly unexpected.

“H-hey, is Jimmy here?”

“Jim?” Nye’s eyebrows rose, but it was more for her despondent tone than the question. “No, he’s working late again. Why?”

She pushed him backwards. “Inside.”

“Uh, okay.” He let her in, quickly closing the door behind him. “What’s going on, Rainbow? You’re not usually so… down.”

“I know, I just...” She stood in the hall for a few moments, rubbing her colorful mane back with a bashful expression. After a while it faded to something a bit more typical of the esteemed Rainbow Dash: a determined glare. “If you tell anypony I’m saying this—”

He raised his hooves between them with a chuckle. “I know, I know. Rainbomb to the head, right?”

“Right.” She shuffled from hoof to hoof, chewing her lip. “What do you think about Fluttershy and Fine Crime?”

Nye cocked his head. “What the hay does Fine have to do with anything?”

“Just answer the dumb question.”

He took in her uncertain look and realized how serious she was. What had gotten into her? Perhaps directness was best. “They’re frustrating,” he said at last. “I mean, it’s obvious to anypony watching that Fine’s head over hooves, and equally obvious that she hasn’t a clue.”

Rainbow’s eyes hardened, though they glazed over in an aimless stare. Nye couldn’t tell if she was glaring at his chest or nothing at all.

Nye leaned forward. “Rainbow?”

She flinched as if coming out of a trance. “So… how well do you know the guy? I mean, yeah, I know Fine, but I don’t know know him, y’know? We really don’t see much of one another.”

“Oooooooh.” Nye couldn’t resist a smirk. “I see now. Feeling like the overprotective big sister, huh?”

“Well… yeah, sorta.” Rainbow fidgeted some more, unable to meet his gaze. “It’s not just that, though. He’s going too.”

“Going? You mean with you and Fluttershy?” At her nod, Nye couldn’t help but grin. “Maybe that’s a good thing. Maybe spending so much time with her like that will give him the kick he needs.”

“Maybe.” Rainbow didn’t look at all pleased with the idea. “So… you think he’d treat her well?”

“Are you kidding?” Nye laughed at the suggestion. “He’d treat her like a princess! She’d be so pampered, even Rarity would get jealous.” He sobered quickly when she didn’t react in kind. “What’s wrong?”

She kicked at the floor, a scowl on her lips. “I’m just worried. I’ve always been there for Fluttershy, and now some shadowy stallion comes swooping in and acting all… protective of her. Forget that he’s taking my job, I don’t like it.”

Nye stared for a few seconds. He glanced around at nothing, buying time to think of what to say. “So you’re… jealous… of him?”

“No, not ‘jealous,’ just…” Rainbow heaved a long sigh. “It’s stupid, I know. I just don’t know Fine very well. If they do end up together, does that mean I’m handing her safety over to him? To a guy I know next to nothing about?” She huffed, cheeks burning. “I’m overreacting, right?”

Nye smiled and sidled up next to her. He nuzzled her ear playfully. “I don’t think so. You’re just worried about your friend. It’s only natural… and cute.”

“Rainbow Dash isn’t ‘cute,’ ” she grumbled, but didn’t pull away from his touch.

“So you’re a changeling?” He chuckled and tucked his muzzle under her chin. “I’m so easily fooled. Will I at least enjoy it as you suck all the love juice outta me?”

She bumped him back and shot him a glare, her cheeks burning. “That is not an appealing image.”

He burst out laughing once more. “That’s not how I meant it, Rainbow! And ponies say my head’s always in the gutter.”

She sputtered as the red in her cheeks grew to cover her entire face. “I… That’s not what… You are so lucky there was nopony here to witness that!” She shook a hoof at him, but he only laughed some more. “Ugh, your dirty mind is starting to rub off on me.”

“My mind isn’t half as dirty as ponies seem to think.” He chuckled and moved in close, this time crossing his neck along the back of hers. “You know you love me.”

“Yeah, if I have to.” She reached back to rub his head between the ears, which brought a contented smile to his lips. “I’m still gonna get you back for that when I come home.”

“Might as well do it now, ‘cause I’m going with you.” The scratching stopped. Nye peered with one half-open eye, his smile broadening when she facehoofed.

“Oh, come on! Now you want in on this?”

“Hey, she’s my friend too. So’s Fine.” He shifted so he was beside her and, with one leg wrapped around her shoulder, poked her in the chest. “And if you think I’m letting my mare-friend go out on another big adventure without me, you’ve got another thing coming.”

She fixed him with a glower. “This isn’t you pretending to be macho because of some desire to impress me, is it?”

“Maybe.” He smirked. “But it’s also to avoid having to spend Luna-knows how long waiting for you to come home. Do you have any idea how miserable I was when you went to Nildia?”

“How could I forget?” She rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue. “You wouldn’t let me out of your sight for a whole month after that. I’m not much for clingy, y’know.”

He nodded, suddenly serious. “And I’m not much on you going off on dangerous adventures with no means of letting me know if you’re safe. I don’t care if you’re already a hero, RD, I still worry.”

“I think I’ll be just fine.”

“Ah-ah.” Nye caught her before she could walk for the door, pulling her back into a sitting position. “I’m going with you. Just once, I’d like to do something like this together.”

She hesitated, only able to meet his eyes after a few seconds of consideration. “Together, huh? You really wanna go on this trip? I know your heart's in the right place, and I appreciate it a lot, but you and I both know this isn't exactly your thing. We gotta go through the Everfree Forest, and you know how that went last time.”

He flinched as her wing reached down to caress the scar on his hind leg. “Y-yeah, how could I forget?”

He took her hooves in his, noting with some satisfaction the pink in her cheeks at the contact. “But we’ve never done anything like this together. I mean, we do spend a lot of time with one another, but something memorable like this? Where we go out and face the threat as one, knowing full well what that means?” He leaned forward to press the tip of his muzzle to hers with a warm smile. “Can you think of a better way to bond?”

“Bonding.” She chuckled, once again not pulling back from his affectionate display. “Is that what you think we’ll be doing out there?” She paused, her eyes going wide. “W-what if that’s what Fine’s planning on doing with Fluttershy?”

“In that case, rejoice! You don’t have to feel so awkward with me around.”

“That’s not what I was talking about,” she grumbled. “But yeah, it’s a good point. Being the third wheel would be so uncool.”

He rubbed his chest in a self-approving manner and leaned over to give her a smug smile. “So. I’m going, right?”

Rainbow raised an eyebrow and looked him up and down appraisingly. After a few seconds she rolled her eyes and smiled. “Oh, fine! But only because if I say ‘no’ you’ll bring out the puppy eyes.”

“Aww, come on.” He put on an exaggerated slouch and looked up at her with big, shining eyes and pouting lips. “You like the puppy eyes.”

“You are such a goofball!” She pushed him against the wall with a laugh that he joined.

His laughter came to an abrupt stop as she moved in close, her eyelids low and her muzzle so close to his he could feel her hot breath.

“I like goofballs.”

A sideways smile came to his lips. “Even the clingy ones?”

She considered the question, but there was no hesitation in those sultry red eyes. She pressed her forehead against his, her voice just a whisper. “Yeah, I think I can put up with it.”

“Good, ‘cause I’m about to get clingy.”

A long pause. Nye wanted to move in, to touch those lips that were so, so close, but he held back. The moment needed to linger. This, he’d come to learn, was just as electrifying as the conclusion; her breath on his lips, her eyes filling his vision, her chest pressed against his own. The fuel was on, and all they needed was one little spark.

The anticipation was divine.

As was the challenge.

Nye resisted. He fought it with everything he had, relishing each second of tense, heart-pounding eagerness. Rainbow fidgeted, the fur of her body rubbing with his and alerting him to her desire.

Her wings trembled, a familiar sign. He needed only wait a few more seconds…

The front door opened, and Rainbow became a multicolored blur. Then… nothing. Nye was staring at the wall, his flank pressed tight to its opposite and his lips no longer heated by her blatant desire. He stood in a stupor, trying to process what just happened. Slowly, he turned his head to the door.

“Uh… hey Nye.” His twin brother, Jimmy, studied him with head cocked. “Why do I get the feeling I interrupted something?”

Gritting his teeth, Nye pried himself from the wall and pushed his mane back into place. “Jim, you know I love you, but I kinda hate you right now.”

“Hey, Jim!” Rainbow came trotting from down the hall with a grin. Though she bore little indication of Nye’s frustration, her jaw looked just a little taught. “What’s up?”

“Not much.” Jimmy fluffed his wings and avoided their gazes. “Should I, er, come back later?”

“Hey, it’s your house. Do what you want.” Rainbow shrugged and moved for the door. Though she didn’t look at Nye, he gave the tiniest of shivers when her tail whipped up to rub beneath his chin at her passing. “I’ve gotta go secure my house. See ya later, Nye!”

“Looking forward to it.” He grinned and waved, but she never looked back and soon the door was between them.

Jimmy sighed and shook his head. “Yep, definitely interrupted something.”

“You’re going where?”

Fluttershy leaned back at the combined cry of her friends. “Um… the Everfree Forest?”

“Beyond the Everfree Forest,” Rainbow corrected with confidence.

They were all gathered in the library the next morning. Fluttershy stood with Rainbow and Nye flanking her. Despite the alarmed expression of their friends, she felt a little more comfortable knowing that she wouldn’t be explaining this alone.

Rarity responded with her expected posh disapproval. “Why would you possibly want to make a journey through such a dreadful place?”

“We’re looking for a cure for Discord,” Nye replied. Though he lacked the blatant confidence of his marefriend, he also didn’t appear to harbor any doubts. His posture was relaxed and he had that same unassuming smile Fluttershy was accustomed to. “Fine Crime believes he found something and we’re gonna investigate.”

Applejack tilted her head with an uncertain frown. “But why would he ask ya’ll to do it? Especially you, Fluttershy. Makes less sense than askin’ Rarity to clean pigs.” She ignored Rarity’s shudder.

“Fine didn’t ask us to go,” Fluttershy corrected. “I volunteered, and when they found out Rainbow and Nye offered to join.” She cast a smile at each of her companions. “For Discord, I’m willing to try.”

“We’d all like to help Discord, of course,” Upper Crust noted with a frown, “but are you really sure that you are the ponies to do this?”

“There’s no point trying to talk them out of it, guys.” Jimmy sat beside Rarity, his own expression grim. “I tried everything last night. They’re determined to see this through.”

Pinkie bounced in place in the center of the group. “But did you really try everything? Like, did you mention how there could be dangerous wild creatures in the forest that could eat everypony in one big gulp? But then I bet Fluttershy could just use her stare on them and solve that right away. But what if they were to come across something scary, a ghosty they can’t giggle at? Oh, oh, or thestrals! A whole tribe of thestrals with fangs and bat wings and maybe they’ll try to drink your—”

Lightning planted a hoof in Pinkie’s muzzle, stifling the flow. “They’re not gonna run into thestrals, Pinkie, but I do think the three of you alone won’t cut it.” She cast her eye towards Rainbow. “No offense.”

Rainbow puffed out her chest with a brash smile. “Hah! As if I couldn’t handle a little walk in the woods.”

Applejack stomped. “I can’t believe Fine told you about this! He should be here anyway. If he’s gonna get you involved, the least he could do is go with you.”

“Oh, he is.” Fluttershy couldn’t help but smile at the thought. “He’s just busy making sure the Archons won’t collapse while he’s gone.”

Upper Crust sighed her relief. “That’s good to know. If anypony can keep all of you safe, it’s him.”

“Hey! What about me?” Rainbow crossed her hooves with a huff.

Applejack stepped forward. “I should—”

“No.” Fluttershy waved her back. “It’s apple bucking season! With all the new helpers at the farm, Sweet Apple Acres needs you now more than ever to keep things organized.”

“I… But…” Applejack sagged and covered her face with her hat. “I guess that’s true. Big Mac’s no good at controlling so many ponies at once.”

“Nye’s already convinced me to stay behind,” Jimmy admitted with a guilty expression. He pointed at Upper Crust. “And he’s assigned me to pin your tail down.”

She groaned and sat, already resigned to inevitability. “I really don’t like this, Jim.”

“I’d go, but then who would look after Keen?” Lightning shook her head in defeat. “Besides, somepony’s gotta keep the weather team in line, and I doubt I’d be much help anyway with my bum wing.”

“Look on the bright side,” Rainbow offered with a smirk, “You’re gonna be making my salary until I get back.”

Lightning’s ears perked and her eyes widened. “Really? You did that for me?” At Rainbow’s nod she broke into a wide grin. “That’s great! I’ll finally be able to get that bed for my room! I’m getting sick of sleeping on that couch.”

“If only Octavia hadn’t already left on her vacation.” Upper Crust kicked at the floorboards. “You know she’d be good to go.”

Pinkie nodded enthusiastically. “Don’t forget Twilight and Spike! They’d have been really useful on a trip like this, but hey, Canterlot needs all the help it can get organizing aaaaalll those refugees. Oh well, I guess we’ll have to make do.”

“I’m sure we’ll be just fine. None of you need to—” Fluttershy paused, her eyes shifting to Pinkie. “ ‘We?’ ”

Pinkie appeared at her opposite side, wrapping a hoof around Fluttershy’s shoulder. “Yepper doodles, I’m going too! Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow and Nye, four friends on an epic adventure. The sights, the sounds, the dangers—” She began to shake Fluttershy wildly. “—the romance! It’s gonna be so much fun!”

“I-I-I d-d-don’t-t-t th-th-think-k-k-k—”

Nye pulled Pinkie off, leaving Fluttershy to wobble in place and fix her swirling eyes. “Pinkie, you do realize we’re not exactly going on a picnic?”

“Indeed,” Rarity chimed in, “what could possibly make you think their trip is going to be fun?”

“Uh, duh.” Pinkie patted herself on the chest with a smile. “Because I’ll be with them, of course.”

“Hey, I don’t mind,” Rainbow said, dropping down to share a hoof-bump with Pinkie. “We’re talking about traipsing for who knows how long in the woods. At least with you around it’ll never be boring, right?”

“Just doing my duty, Dashie!”

Rarity heaved a long sigh. “I wish I could go. As much as ‘traipsing’ through the woods sounds like a horrid experience, I’d really hate to stay behind. If I weren’t so tied up with Fancy’s campaign trying to provide for all the refugees, I’d sign up in a heartbeat. Alas, I really don’t think they could spare me; just finding the time to come here today was a feat.”

“And none of us blame you for that,” Fluttershy was quick to reply. “Those ponies have lost everything. It’s so good of you to contribute so much time and energy to them.”

“So,” Nye said, casting his gaze around the library and all present. “Fluttershy, Rainbow, Pinkie, Fine and me. I think we can handle it.”

Rainbow flew a quick loop and hoof-pumped. “Oh, we can’t just ‘handle’ it, we are gonna smash it like a bunch of dusty old academy records!”

“I have every confidence in you,” Upper Crust declared with a winning smile.

“Yeah, but still…” Jimmy rubbed his silver mane back, wings twitching as he looked to Nye. “Be careful, okay, bro?”

“Don’t worry about him!” Pinkie patted Nye on the head with a grin. “This guy rescued a princess! I think he’ll survive a camping trip, even if it does involve big, nasty monsters in old rotting temples.”

Rainbow paused. “Temples? Like in Daring Do?” Her eyes gleamed with anticipation.

Nye, on the other hoof, flinched. “What big, mean monsters? Nopony said anything about that.”

“They’re not monsters, they’re gargoyles.” Fluttershy flicked her mane with a confident smile. “And I imagine they won’t be a problem if we just explain the situation. I’m sure they’ll be perfectly reasonable.”

“Even so.” Rarity walked up to embrace her tightly. “Do be careful, dear.”

“Yeah, and don’t take forever,” Lightning suggested with a wink. “Otherwise I’ll get used to being in charge. I’d hate to have to fight you for it and have you go down as losing to a cripple.”

They all shared a hearty laugh, forgetting for just a moment the uncertainty that they all faced in the coming days.

Author's Notes:

The goal of this chapter is two fold. The obvious purpose is to explain why certain ponies are going and others are not. The secondary purpose was to give a clearer picture of at least some of the results of the Silma incident in Book 4. The second part was the trickiest, because I had to find a way to do it without tons of exposition, which I ultimately resorted to regardless during Rainbow's flight. Still, there's lots of info not covered in this chapter due to my determination to avoid a lot of excessive explaining. A few notes:

Tree Hugger lost her home during the calamity, and is now living with Fluttershy until she can get a new place.

Tons of refugees swarming Ponyville means a lot of pets, and Fluttershy is strained to keep up with her work. For this reason, she managed to get an assistant in the form of the background pony Spring Water, whom I picked out of the episode Winter Wrap Up, and Tree Hugger acts as a second expert.

Immediately after the disaster, Twilight set to work with the mayor to house the incoming refugees. Her involvement came to an end, however, as Celestia asked her to return temporarily to Canterlot to help with the city's own far more massive refugee problem.

In Lightning's Bolt, Cloud Kicker was repeatedly shown as Rainbow's second in the Weather Team (also known as the Pencil Pusher job). After losing family in the disaster of book 4, however, Cloud Kicker left Ponyville to care for her distraught mother, and Lightning was given her responsibilities. This was an amicable deal for Lightning, who can no longer fly well thanks to her injuries sustained in the final conflict.

That's about all the background material I think this chapter brings up. I'll be willing to answer questions in the comments should they arise, provided that answering those questions don't compromise my plans for future No Heroes stories.

03 – Zecora's Boon

Nye craned his neck to take in the tall trees of the Everfree Forest. Though he might have had a flutter in his heart at the moment, he kept his expression steely. Rainbow’s wing stretched over his back, helping him to relax just a little.

“Don’t worry,” she whispered, “we’ll avoid it. We have an idea where it is, so it should be easy.”

He nodded. “Does Scootaloo know where heading out there again?”

“I wasn’t gonna lie to her about it.” Rainbow shrugged, though her eyes betrayed her worry. “Applejack would have told her the truth eventually, so no point in keeping it a secret. She took it like the pro she is.”

“She’s a smart kid,” he acknowledged. “Smarter than she gives herself credit for.” He turned around just in time to see Fluttershy approaching on the road out of Ponyville. Like them, she was loaded with packs. “Hey, Fluttershy. Surprised we beat you here.”

“I had to make a few last-minute preparations for Spring and Tree Hugger.” She paused before the two of them with a disarming smile. “Is everypony ready to go?”

“Yeppie we are, Miss Fluttershy, Ma’am!”

Nye practically flew out of his skin as Pinkie appeared between him and Rainbow, loaded with her own packs and looking as cheery as always. “Pinkie,” he said between huffs, “you could give Fine a run for his money in the surprise department.”

“Oh, I dunno about that,” she said with a dismissive wave of her hoof. “After all, he’s really good.”

Rainbow chuckled and gained that wicked look she often did when a challenge was on the table. “True, but if there’s anypony who could match him, it would be you, Pinkie Pie.”

Pinkie’s laugh was curiously quiet. “Yeah, we’ll just have to see about that.”

“Speaking of Fine, where is he?” Rainbow flew above them to peer at the town. “You’d think he’d have been here first.”

“Maybe he’s going to meet us at his place,” Nye ventured with a questioning look at Fluttershy.

“He’ll be along.” Fluttershy looked at each of her companions. “Are we ready?”

“Yep yeppers!”

“I guess so.”

“I was born ready!”

She nodded. “Alright then, no time like the present.” She trotted past them for the forest, Pinkie hopping behind merrily. Rainbow landed beside Nye and the two shared a curious look before taking up the rear together.

Within a few steps, the world changed. The great trees of the Everfree loomed all around, almost blocking out the sun completely. The sounds of the forest filled their ears with the call of wild animals, the distant buzz of insects and an unseen chorus of birdsong. The path was winding, but smooth from years of use by the assorted townsfolk who came in search of Zecora and her many useful potions.

Yet Nye remained curious. His eye lingered on Fluttershy, who trotted along the dark road as if she were heading to the town market. He picked up his pace until he was close enough behind to be heard without raising his voice. “So… you’re nice and at ease. Since when were you okay with the forest?”

“Oh, it’s not so bad.” She cast her gaze around the woods, not losing her pleasant smile. “After having to come through here so many times when we were treating Fine, I was able to get over my fears. I know the path very well at this point.”

“Really.” Rainbow hovered next to her. “So you visit Fine a lot nowadays, huh?” Nye winced at the suspicious bite to her tone.

“Not really,” Fluttershy replied with a shrug. “He comes to visit me more than I visit him.”

“Hmm…” Rainbow rubbed her chin, eyes narrowing.

“So,” Nye interrupted, hoping his smile was effective, “are we going to his place first?”

“No, we’ll be heading for Zecora’s.” Fluttershy tapped the bag hanging from her neck like an oversized necklace. “I checked the map just before leaving. We’ll get to her hut and run right through the woods from there. We could go past Fine’s place, but then we’d have to go around… um…”

She glanced at Rainbow, then at Pinkie, who continued to hop merrily along. “Well, that is…”

Pinkie’s smile never faltered. “The ghost town, right?”

Nye stumbled and Rainbow whipped around. It was her who managed to cry, “How do you know about that!?”

Pinkie’s hops shifted to a regular walk as she looked up at Rainbow with a curious expression. “Fine told me, of course. There’s this really scary and dangerous ghost town right behind his place where all the inhabitants turn into zomponies and they’re all blank flanks and they think cutie marks are a curse. Talk about silly, why would anypony think a cutie mark is a curse? Well, I guess if you really, really didn’t like what your cutie mark was, like Apple Bloom when she got the Cutie Pox. I bet they’d think she’s extra cursed! Oh, wait, she already visited the place. I forgot!”

Her three companions had spent the entire speech staring in silence, to which Pinkie only giggled. Rainbow was first to recover. “Wait, so Fine knows about the town behind his house?”

“He does,” Fluttershy said. “That’s why the house is there to begin with. It’s a distraction to keep ponies from venturing any farther into the woods.”

“But why would he want to actually live there?” Nye shivered and used one hind leg to rub at the suddenly itching scar on the other. “And how do you know about it, Fluttershy?”

“He told me about it when I was helping him get over the Bloodmane,” she replied easily. “He thought it safer to let me know about it than to risk having me fall for its lure. He also mentioned how you two and Scootaloo got caught in it a couple years ago.” She closed her eyes and shivered. “That must have been terrifying.”

“Nye got the worst of it.” Rainbow flipped backwards to land next to her coltfriend, then wrapped a leg around his shoulder. “He got hurt pretty bad, but he still showed those zomponies a thing or two.”

“Yeah, right,” he grumbled. “All I really did was run around with my tail between my legs.”

“Don’t be modest,” she pressed with a grin. “I saw you fighting, like, a dozen of those things!”

“Wow, a dozen?” Pinkie was at his side in an instant. “That’s so cool! You must be really brave, especially considering how they were all like ‘Rargh, braaaaiiiiinnnnnnsssss…’ ” She reared onto her hind legs and walked at a shuffling pace, forelegs stretched out before her, eyes crossed and tongue lolled out.

Nye laughed at the display even as he wondered how she could hold herself up for so long. “It wasn’t exactly like that.”

“Whatever, you’re still a hero.” Rainbow nudged him with her elbow before flying ahead. “And don’t you forget it!”

The compliment left him blushing, as it usually did. “Alright, alright, new subject. If we’re not going to Fine’s place, how is he supposed to know where to meet us?”

“Don’t worry, Nye, he has his ways,” Fluttershy responded, a smug smile on her lips.

“Believe me, has his ways.”

Zecora’s hut appeared through the trees, its windows glowing with a faint light. Smoke drifted from the highest window, lingering in the air under the thick canopy before finally drifting into the unseen sky above.

Pinkie was the first to react to the sight. “Oh, no! Do you think Zecora’s place is on fire? Don’t worry, Zecora, I’ll save you!”

She darted forward, but Nye caught her tail before she could get away. Her momentum made her stretch out, and he once again had to wonder if she had a single bone in her body. No sooner had she hit the dirt than he spat her tail out, noting the faint taste of bubblegum on his tongue. “The hut’s not on fire, Pinkie.”

“She’s probably just brewing one of her potions,” Rainbow added, landing next to Fluttershy. “Are we going to meet Fine here?”

Fluttershy opened her mouth to respond, but all were distracted by the door of the hut opening wide. Zecora stepped out, facing her visitors with a pleased smile. “Greetings, my dear friends. A brief visit your host recommends.”

“That would be nice.” Fluttershy gave a frail smile, her eyes shifting to the thick woods all around them.

“Hey, Zecora!” Rainbow swooped over to the mare. “Why do I get the feeling you were expecting us?”

“A mutual friend told me of your quest,” Zecora replied. “He asked if I would help settle your unrest.”

“Fine Crime.” Nye rolled his eyes with a smile. “Always thinking ahead.”

“Yeah, he’s the most thinking-ahead-y-est pony there ever was!” Pinkie leaned forward, her expression uncertain. “But what do ya mean, unrest? We’re all perfectly rested, and it’s not even noon yet.”

Zecora answered with a chuckle and gestured for them to follow her inside. The others seemed perfectly at ease as they entered her home. Nye, however, didn't know Zecora or her place nearly as well as his companions and, at the moment, the vials, masks, and strange smells were giving him the heebie-jeebies. He settled himself nearer to the center of the room, away from the strange ingredients on the shelves and the disturbing masks. This did, however, give him direct access to the curiously fruity smells coming from her bubbling cauldron.

Once everypony was inside, Zecora spoke. “Permit me to make my meaning clear; I was not referring to a current fear. You soon go to lands of mystery, long forgotten by history. Surely there will be some threats, and I’d wish you have no regrets. So come and sit with me a while, my brews may help you face a trial.”

“Oooooh.” Nye sat and pounded one hoof against the other. “I get it, you’re giving us something for later.”

Fluttershy approached the cauldron to observe the pink concoction within. “That’s very kind of you, Zecora.”

“Yeah, but how do you know exactly what we’re gonna need out there?” Rainbow landed beside Nye and sniffed the brew. “Hey, that smells kinda nice.”

“Don’t drink it!” Pinkie pushed them away frantically. “I learned my lesson the hard way. Never ever never drink a potion right out of the cauldron without Zecora’s permission!”

“Chill out, Pinkie.” Rainbow batted her hooves away. “I think most of us know better than to go drinking unknown things that might be dangerous.”

Nye nodded. “Yeah, that sounds kinda dumb. No offense.”

Fluttershy had a hoof over her lips, her expression mortified. “Pinkie, did you really do that?”

“Uh-huh.” She deflated just a little. “It was one of Zecora’s memory potions. You know, for ponies trying to recall something important they forgot?”

Nye cocked his head. “That doesn’t sound so bad.”

“It is when you get a dose before it’s distilled.” Pinkie shivered and wrapped her hooves around herself, for once not bothering with exaggeration. “Too many memories far too quickly. It was terrible.”

“Valuable was Miss Pie’s lesson that day,” Zecora said from the opposite side of the cauldron, reaching for a large vial on a nearby counter. “But this brew will not cause such dismay.” She took a moment to ladle the pink potion into the vial, then closed it with a cork stopper. She set the vial down next to two others, one filled with a blue liquid and the other with a clear substance. “Here we have potions three, which may keep you safe on your journey.”

“Cool!” Rainbow flew around the cauldron and dropped her head low to peer at each vial. “So, uh, what do they do?”

“I understand it is not plain, and so I shall now explain.” Zecora lifted the first vial, which possessed the blue liquid. “When the body’s limit is met and you succumb to lethargy, drip in this a drop of sweat, then drink to build your energy.”

Nye cocked his head. “Uh… what?”

Pinkie giggled. “Oh, Nye, it’s easy! When you’re all pooped from working too hard, you put some of your sweat in the bottle and whammo! You’re all zesty again.”

Rainbow scoffed and waved a dismissive hoof. “Like I ever get tired.”

“More than a pick-me-up is this brew,” Zecora noted with a self-satisfied smile. “Several days will it see you through.”

She set the vial down and picked up the pink one. “Made from ingredients quite rare, this one makes you more aware. Scent, sounds, even eyes; you will be tricky to surprise. Even with the darkest foe, they will all seem to glow.”

Rainbow rubbed the back of her head with an uncertain expression. “So it makes us see, hear and smell better?”

Zecora grinned. “What you cite is precisely right.” She set the potion down. “I ask you treat it with devotion, for it is not an easy potion.”

“I can see how that would be useful in the dark forest.” Fluttershy turned her eye to the last bottle. “What about this one?”

“Ah.” Zecora eyed the vial with an uncertain frown. “That one is a new concoction, one to be used with caution. Great strength will the user attain, but this comes at great emotional strain.”

“So it makes you stronger?” Rainbow’s eyes lit up at the thought. “Awesome!”

Nye raised his hoof as if her were in a classroom. “But, uh, what do you mean by ‘emotional strain?’ ”

Zecora gave him an approving nod. “Strength of body it might deliver, but the weak of mind should reconsider. Whatever emotions you should hold will also grow big and bold. If taken by humor, you’ll laugh at every rumor. If filled with wrath, you go on the warpath.”

Pinkie broke into giggles, catching everypony’s attention. At the inquisitive looks she pointed to Fluttershy. “The return of Saddle Ranger!” Rainbow promptly broke down laughing, which only served to make Pinkie’s dam burst.

Nye and Zecora shared raised eyebrows, which they turned on a furiously blushing Fluttershy. “Uh, I don’t get it,” Nye confessed.

Fluttershy kicked at the floor, her pink face – and a sheepish smile – half-hidden by her mane. “I-it’s nothing, just an old joke.” She hurried to put the three vials into her packs, but they didn’t all fit. Flustered, she hurried to stuff the clear one into one of Nye’s bags. “There, I d-don’t think I’ll be taking that one, anyway.”

Zecora stuck her hoof out to stop her from closing the bag. “One more thing that I should note; this one does not go down the throat.”

Nye eyed the vial, now tightly squeezed amongst some bread loafs. Cringing at the unhealthy placement, he took it out and moved it to the pouch at his chest, nestled safe alongside a large bottle of dark blue potion, some parchment and a few ink bottles. “So you don’t drink it?”

“Such would make the potion fail,” Zecora answered with a nod even as she helped the still-giggling Rainbow off the floor. “Rather, that one you inhale.”

“Huh. Weird, but okay.” He closed the flap on the potion and patted it gently. “We’ll keep it in mind. Thanks, Zecora!”

Fluttershy, finally recovering from her embarrassment, offered her charming smile to the zebra. “Indeed, they are all wonderful gifts. Thank you so much. You really didn’t have to do this.”

Zecora returned the smile and shook her head. “Such a price cannot offend when it is offered to a friend.”

Pinkie began to bounce in place, in typical Pinkie fashion. “Oh, I can’t wait to see what it’s like when Nye sniffs it! And it’s gonna totally be the right kind of sniffing… but then this kind of sniffing also gives weird side effects.” She paused in midair with a gasp. “Does that mean you’re giving us—”

“Yeah, gonna stop ya there, Pinkie.” Rainbow did a twirl and flexed her forelegs with a smirk. “If anypony’s taking the strong pony stuff, it’s gonna be me!”

Pinkie jerked her down by the tail and pressed her muzzle to Rainbow’s face. “Rainbow Dash, do you mean to say you’ve been taking—” Her voice shifted to a loud whisper not a pony or zebra failed to overhear, “—performance-enhancing drugs?”

“What? Of course not!”

“But you just said you were gonna take that potion!” Pinkie pointed at Nye, who shuffled and averted his gaze with a weak smile.

“That’s not a performance-enhancing drug,” Rainbow countered with a roll of her eyes. “It’s a potion. Big difference!”

Pinkie rubbed her chin as she peered at Rainbow. “I dunnoooo, it still sounds like an illegal substance to me.” She leaned in close, forcing Rainbow to back away. “I’m watching you closely, missy.”

“Right.” Nye chuckled and pulled Pinkie back by the tail. “If she’s gonna do any racing while we’re out in the woods, you be sure to keep a sharp eye on her.”

“Okie dokie lokie!” Pinkie saluted with a cheery grin.

Zecora, who was rummaging through some cabinets on the other side of the hut, spoke from over her shoulder. “Before your journey gets underway, might I make one more offer this day?”

“Well, I guess.” Nye glanced at the window, but of course couldn’t tell the time of day. He turned his eye to Fluttershy. “But shouldn’t we be on the move by now?”

Yet Fluttershy hesitated, the certainty she’d been displaying for the past few days visibly cracking via her chewed lip. “I think we can wait a little longer. I mean, if we’re not intruding?”

“Not at all, good Fluttershy.” Zecora turned around to display something in her hoof with a grin. “I would merely invite you to have some pie.”

“Whoa!” Nye sniffed the flakey crust displayed before him. The powerful scent of apples hit him full-force and he had to swallow down his saliva. “First the potions, and now you’re feeding us?”

“Now that is awesome.” Rainbow landed and took the pie as Zecora pulled a few more from her cabinets. “You really prepared all that for us?”

“Not often do I receive so many a guest,” Zecora replied, setting a half-dozen pies down on the table. “I must take advantage when so blessed. These were delivered not long back by our good friend Applejack.”

“Oh, wow, isn’t this cool?” Pinkie darted over to examine the pies one at a time. “I knew Applejack delivered all those pies out here for a reason! It’s like you totally predicted that we were gonna show up and that we’d need food before we left. That’s super neato and—Wait, does this mean you can see the future like my Pinkie sense?” A loud gasp as she jerked around to Zecora. “Do zebras have a super-duper-special Zebra sense?”

Zecora opened her mouth to reply, but Pinkie’s words barreled over hers. “Wait, that sounds right, but not? Maybe a Stripe sense? Or a—”

Her words came to a stop as Nye shoved a chunk of pie in her mouth, prompting Pinkie to chew for a moment before grinning with a “Mmm!”

The meal went smoothly after that. Rainbow and Pinkie ate the quickest, naturally, and were soon comparing different ways to use the potions Zecora had given them. Nye stopped paying attention at around the time that Rainbow suggested she’d use the strength potion to carry a massive tree to use as a bridge over a ravine.

Instead, his attention focused on Fluttershy, who was having an animated discussion with Zecora about the forest wildlife. Too animated. Her voice had a slightly higher pitch than normal, and every time the conversation began to quite she’d shuffle in place before hurrying to find a new topic.

And her eyes kept darting to the windows and door.

Ah, now he got it. He fidgeted, wondering if he should say something. They were supposed to have been on their way by now, but he couldn’t bring himself to force the issue. When he glanced around the hut, however, he noticed that everypony had finished their share of pie. Somepony had to speak up. Goddess, but he’d rather it not be him. Yet if it wasn’t him, then who? Bracing for impact, he opened his mouth—

“This has been fun and all,” Rainbow said, landing between Zecora and Fluttershy, “but we should probably get going.”

Nye might have hugged her if he hadn’t noticed Fluttershy’s moment of alarm, which disappeared under a smiling mask as soon as it came. “Oh, r-right.” Her lips twitched as she stepped back. “Yes, we probably should, um, go. Discord won’t wait forever.”

Pinkie shrugged even as she licked the last bit of pie filling from her lips. “Well, he could, if you really wanted him to. I mean, it’s not like he’s going anywhere.” Rainbow shot her a deadpan frown. “What?”

“Indeed, it is good that you leave soon,” Zecora said with a sigh. “But do come by more oft than a blue moon.”

“Oh, of course we will!” Fluttershy gave the zebra a hug. “I’m sorry, Zecora. With everything going on in Ponyville, it gets harder to find the time to visit.”

Rainbow frowned at her hooves. “Yeah, that does kinda bite.”

“Don’t worry, Zecora.” Pinkie bounced close and patted the zebra’s back. “We’ll do our best to come by more often. Pinkie promise!”

“Yeah. After we get this… uh…” Nye turned to Fluttershy. “Whatever it is we’re going to get.” His lead wasn’t followed, for Fluttershy was too busy staring at the floor.

Zecora offered each of them a warm smile. “You are all so very kind, but let me not burden your mind. Curing Discord is your goal, and so it is time for you to stroll.”

“Right you are, Zecora!” Pinkie pulled a distraught-looking Fluttershy out of the hut, the others following them outside. “Come on, everypony, we’ve got a gargoyle to catch!”

“Alpha gargoyle,” Rainbow corrected.

Noting how Fluttershy’s gaze was combing the forest, Nye asked, “What about Fine Crime? Shouldn’t he have met us here?”

“I thought he would.” Fluttershy fidgeted. “U-unless he went on ahead. Or… Or maybe got held up? Maybe we should wait.”

“Uh-uh, I don’t think so.” Rainbow dropped beside Fluttershy and gave her a light push, though even that was enough to make her stumble for the treeline. “If he’s up ahead of us, we shouldn’t leave him waiting.”

“Hmm…” Nye turned to the zebra in their midst. “What do you think, Zecora?”

“I know only that he came to my home,” she replied with a shrug. “Perhaps he went to roam? So peculiar did he act, his path of departure could not be tracked. Perhaps he did proceed through the wood, though I cannot say why he would.”

“I say we get going.” Pinkie hopped to the lead of the pack and swept her hoof towards the woods before them. “My Pinkie Sense says he’ll show up before too long.”

Rainbow launched and started for the trees at a leisurely flying pace. “I make it a point to never argue with Pinkie Sense. Come on, guys!”

Yet Fluttershy still didn’t move. Her shoulders were slumped and her head low to the ground, her eyes surveying the woods with trepidation. She shivered and squeezed her eyes shut, and Nye thought he could hear her whimper.

He sighed and stepped up next to her. “Wasn’t prepared for this, I take it?”

“I’ve come this far so many t-times,” she whispered. “I th-thought going farther would be easy, b-but…”

There was a flash of blue feathers, and suddenly Rainbow was on her opposite side. She and Nye shared solemn looks, then both pressed against Fluttershy. The pony gave a quiet squeak, but didn’t protest.

“It’s alright, Fluttershy, we’re with ya,” Rainbow said, using her wing to rub her back.

Nye nodded encouragingly. “Yep. Come on, it’s just one hoof in front of the other.”

Pinkie, her tone gentler than the norm, waved them on. “Yeah, and I’ll be right in front of you to make sure the path is as clear as chocolate milk. Except without the chocolate or the milk, and the glass is one of those clear ones you can see right through, but I’m looking at it from the top so it’s like a spyglass. See?” When Nye looked up, he was not at all startled to find Pinkie looking at them through the top of a long, clear glass, her blue eyes made several times larger by the curved shape.

Fluttershy offered a wan smile and nodded. “R-right. Just one hoof…” She took a step. “After the other…” And another. Soon, with Nye and Rainbow gently pushing her forward, she made her way towards the thick, dark line of trees. With every step her trembling eased, but neither of her friends pulled away.

“You’re doing good, Fluttershy,” Rainbow insisted, pride in her eyes.

“Yeah, real good.” Nye smiled as their pace quickened.

“We’re off to see the temple!” Pinkie sang out. “The wonderful temple of tides! Bye Zecora, and thanks again!”

“Farewell, brave ones,” Zecora called as they passed the tree line. “I look to see you in a few suns.”

And so they passed into the dark forest, Fluttershy’s trembling nearly gone and Pinkie humming a merry tune before them. Yet even as Nye shared Rainbow’s pride at their friend’s determination, he couldn’t help but wonder…

Where the hay was Fine Crime?

Author's Notes:

And so the quest begins in earnest. I figured a visit to Zecora's was needed, because it would be unlikely (and perhaps rude) of them not to do so under the circumstances. Also, I need to use Zecora more often; writing her dialogue is a fun challenge.

The next chapter is supposed to be released on Halloween. For those of you not following me or reading my blogs, this might not happen as I'm planning to release a 'Nightmare Night' special this year and it's taking up a lot of my writing time. If I don't publish on Halloween, I'll probably continue my schedule as normal – meaning the next chapter would come out November 10.

04 – Pinkie

With every springy bounce, Pinkie practically radiated joy. She delivered it to every pony she possibly could and did everything in her power to keep its spreading. Joy was her livelihood! Well, not literally, but it played an important role. Without joy – the blissful narcotic that was happiness and laughter – the world could be a very sad place. Pinkie knew this from firsthoof experience.

Without joy, she would be nothing, and for that reason alone did she continue to bounce and hum and smile as they made their way deeper into the forest.

Pinkie’s job was a baker, but out here, on these whirlwind adventures? Her job was to keep spirits up, and she was very good at it. Yet Pinkie was not always joyful. She wanted to be. Keeping up the image was foal’s play. That was one of the keys to her craft; no matter what problems might stand in her way, she always had her mask ready to flash a smile and keep everypony else’s hopes up. If she didn’t, who would maintain morale? Who would keep everypony going?

It was their second day in the Everfree Forest, which remained as thick and difficult as ever. No creatures came for them, but that was partly Fluttershy’s doing. She spoke with the many small animals they came across, and in that way she was able to determine how to avoid the places predators most frequented. Rainbow complained sometimes, saying they were missing the ‘adventurous’ part of the adventure, but only with halfhearted eagerness.

The group had been quiet most of the day. Pinkie had a reputation for being a motor mouth, but she knew when it was time to keep said mouth shut. None of them were particularly bothered by the walking and the quiet amongst them, much less Pinkie’s humming. They’d all been on long journeys before. They were all veterans in one way or another.

Nye in particular took the journey well, and Pinkie knew it had more to do with the presence of friends than bravery. After all, he’d almost always travelled alone before now. Ponies thought Pinkie was oblivious to things like that. On the contrary, she knew so much more than they could imagine. That mask of hers had its perks.

She bounced along to a merry tune, something she’d heard on one of her excursions in Canterlot. To the others, she was perfectly Pinkie Pie. Her mind, however, was focused on two things. The first was in the woods, stalking, waiting, watching. It had been for some time now. Most ponies would have found this ominous, but that presence was the one thing Pinkie needed right now to really lift her spirits.

The other was Fluttershy. The pony hadn’t quite gotten over her nerves, but she was faring far better than she had in the past, like when they went to deal with that dragon. But Pinkie could see the anxiety in her feathered friend; the way her lips curved down just slightly, the crease in her brow, the frustration in her eyes, the tension in her wings. She’d noticed Focus Number One, Pinkie had no doubt.

Third, her eyes were set upon the funny purple flowers in the trees.

She promptly began going over her options.

Option One: call the stalker out and see what would happen.

No, too confrontational. Besides, she didn’t want him anywhere near Fluttershy right now.

Option Two: bring it up with Fluttershy, quietly.

No, that didn’t fit her MO, and everypony knew MOs were important. It would be like putting peanut butter on the sandwich without jelly; you just don’t do it.

Option Distraction: point out to Nye how those flowers would look really good on Rainbow and watch the antics. That certainly sounded fun, and it wasn’t often she got to tease both of them at one time.

Considered.

Option Silly: find some convoluted way to go into song. That usually raised ponies' spirits and did a great job of keeping them from noticing creepy stalkers in the woods. But then, that didn’t always work, as the Buffalo had shown her.

Nope.

Option Sneaky: wander off into the woods on her own and meet the stalker in private.

She liked that one. In fact, she liked it too much. As much as she didn’t want Fluttershy going near him, she wasn’t sure she wanted to talk to him herself. She knew she shouldn’t be upset, but deep down…

Moving on!

Option Random. That always worked.

Random it is.

She reached into the endless recesses of her mane, fishing around without any direction. She caught something and pulled out… a fork? Eh, she’d make it work. Her already smiling lips curled up even more as she took a look at the flowers overhead. “I wonder what—”

A hoof tapped her shoulder. She looked to find Nye at her side and pointing behind them. Following his gesture, she spotted Fluttershy glaring into the woods, a confused looking Rainbow Dash at her side. Her opportunity for randomness wasted, Pinkie refrained from sighing and instead asked a chipper “What’s up?”

Of course, she already knew.

“Dunno,” he admitted. “Fluttershy just stopped. And now she’s, uh, staring.”

“Oh, oh, oh!” She hurried to Fluttershy’s side, bouncing and grinning. “What did ya find, huh?” She stopped right next to her and peered at the forest. “Is it… uh… leaves? Is the tree whispering something to you? Are you using your super-awesome senses taught to you by Tree Hugger to convene with the spirits?” Even knowing the truth, any one of those seemed perfectly legitimate without it, or so Pinkie theorized.

Fluttershy sighed and took a step forward. “You have to know you’ve been caught by now. Come out.”

The leaves of a nearby bush rustled, and everypony turned their attention in that direction. Nye backed away, Rainbow leaned forward in an aggressive pose. Pinkie questioned whether bouncing would be a good idea right about now, sucking on the tongs of her fork – she could really use some candy.

Fluttershy just glared.

“Boo.”

Nye cried out and leapt behind Rainbow. Everypony turned around, gasping at the sight of a smug Fine Crime.

“I love doing that.”

Nye peeked out from behind Rainbow and shook his hoof. “What’s the big idea, scaring ponies like that?”

Rainbow chuckled and rubbed her hoof in her coltfriend’s mane. “I thought it was amusing.”

“Wow, that was great!” Pinkie announced with a little bounce. “You totally had us all fooled!” Well, except for her. “How’d you make the bushes move like that when you weren’t even near them?”

“Where have you been?”

All attention shifted to Fluttershy, who held a glare that gave even Pinkie pause.

Fine’s smirk faded in an instant and he leaned back a little. “I’ve been… around. You know me, I can’t resist an opportunity to be sneaky.”

“Sneaky?” Fluttershy stomped and turned her face away. “I needed you! I thought you’d meet us at Zecora’s. I was counting on it. You were supposed to help me with those first steps.”

“Ooh, lover’s quarrel,” Nye whispered. Rainbow’s eyes narrowed as she watched the pair. Pinkie forced a chuckle from her taut throat, glad that Fluttershy hadn’t heard.

“And you did wonderfully.” Fine’s easy smile came back. “I watched you overcome that fear, with a little help. It was a delight to see.”

Nye’s ears perked. “Wait, you mean you were there the whole time, just hiding?”

Fine turned to tap his cutie mark. “Old habits die hard.”

Fluttershy sighed, her head hanging. “I didn’t want your approval, I wanted your support. How could you have just stood by all this time?” Her lip trembled and her eyes shifted to the surrounding woods. “I was scared.”

But you knew he was there! Pinkie held her tongue, knowing she had no place in this argument. The pained look on Fine’s face was like a small dagger in her heart, a feeling she knew all too well.

“Uh…” Fine hesitated, casting a glance towards Pinkie and the others; a call for help. Pinkie saw those fretful red eyes and, oh, how she wanted to answer their call! But she didn’t dare.

Nye had no such problems. He stepped up and set a hoof to Fluttershy’s shoulder. “If he didn’t step up, it’s only because he believed you could handle it. He’s trying to help, just… in his own way.”

Rainbow sat back and crossed her hooves with a scowl. “Yeah, maybe, but I don’t like it. Fine, you told Fluttershy you’d be there, didn’t you?”

At that, Fine cocked his head. “Nope.”

Even Pinkie gaped at him with that one. She turned to Fluttershy. “You mean you didn’t know for sure he was coming?”

“I knew.” Fluttershy leveled Fine with a frown. “There was no way Fine would let me go on this journey without him. He’s protective like that.”

Fine flinched under her gaze, but managed a small smile. “You really think you’ve got me figured out, don’t you?”

Pinkie was impressed… and annoyed. She crushed that feeling under a smile and bounced between them. “Alrighty, looks like the gang’s all here! But we should probably get moving, those gargoyles aren’t getting any closer with us just standing around, y’know?”

To her relief, everypony accepted this suggestion and the walking resumed. Pinkie kept close to Rainbow and Nye. “So, anypony know how long it’ll take to get there?”

Fine spoke up without hesitation. “Two weeks, best guess.” He sidled up to Fluttershy and spoke in a hopeful tone. “Hey, you’re doing really good, and that was a great job spotting me like that.”

She sighed and gave a small nod. She wouldn’t look at him. “Thank you.”

At her frigid tone, Fine fell behind her, ears flat against his skull. As the others moved ahead, Pinkie dropped back. “Don’t worry, Fine. She’ll get over it soon.”

“I really messed up, huh?” He watched Fluttershy’s tail swishing back and forth with a frown. “It’s times like this I wish I understood… things a little more.”

She felt the same way. Patting him on the back, she said, “Remember what I told you? It takes practice. You’ve just got a late start, that’s all.”

He glanced at her. “Thanks, Pinkie. You know, I didn’t expect to see you on this trip.”

It took every bit of extra sugar energy she’d stored prior to this journey not to seize up at that. Somehow she managed to keep walking, and even managed a little giggle. “You didn’t think I was gonna let all of you go on some fun trip without me, did you?”

Fine’s voice lowered, his expression turning serious as he turned his eyes ahead to the others. “Now I know you have more sense than that, Pinkamina. Not that I mind you being here, but I am curious as to why.”

She winced, cheeks burning and eyes darting frantically between him and the others. “I just wanted to help. It’s not like Sugarcube Corner doesn’t have a lot of extra ponies these days. Besides, I have a hunch that everypony here’s going to need me eventually.”

He considered her answer, eyes rolling up to the canopy and brow furrowed. Then he shrugged. “I’m not about to argue with your hunches.” He turned that warm smile upon her, and the heat came back to her cheeks. “Besides, it’s always nice having you around.”

She gave a little bounce, no effort required.

“What’s with the fork?”

“Huh?” She paused and looked to find she still had the fork in her hoof. Things clicked together in her mind rapidly and she gave a loud gasp. “Oh, I almost forgot. Be right back!”

She darted off, pausing the moment she was behind one of the trees.

Rainbow’s voice rose. “Hey, where’d Pinkie go?”

“Dunno,” Fine replied. “She had a fork and just… blurred off. You know Pinkie.”

Fluttershy’s voice was barely audible. “Oh, I hope she’ll be alright. It’s not safe to be out here alone.”

“She’s right,” Nye said. “Somepony should probably go after her?”

Fine laughed. “I think Pinkie’s got enough sense to stay out of danger, you guys.”

Pinkie smiled, her hooves toying with the fork absent-mindedly. “I’m here because of you, silly.”

With a quick turn, she found herself before the trees with the curious purple flowers. She promptly stabbed one with her fork and brought it down to eye level. She sniffed it, detecting a hint of something sweet. Zecora had called them ‘Sugar Bells,’ and when she gave it a lick she immediately knew why. She took a bite and savored the flavor for a moment, then began to collect the flowers. They would make a great addition to the drab meals they’d been having.

They were pretty things, those flowers. Long and slender petals curled out and back in, the purple coloring starting light and growing darker towards the tip. Fine liked darker colors, didn’t he? With a soft smile, she slipped one into her mane and wondered how it looked.

Maybe she should suggest – subtly – that they’d look good in Fluttershy’s mane. Fine could use a little extra help every now and then. They probably would look good, too. After all, it was Fluttershy.

Oh, it was happening again, wasn’t it? “It won’t do to be sad now, Pinkamina,” she whispered, brushing a hoof over her eyes. “Fluttershy saw him first, you know that.” With a sigh, Pinkie went back to plucking flowers. “Not that she’s noticed. Not that he’s noticed.”

She worked in silence, letting her mane fall flat now that nopony could see. Ten flowers, twenty, forty. The tree was running low, but there was another one. She could have worked faster, but that would mean going back to the group. Funny, she’d believed that hanging around Fine and Fluttershy at one time wouldn’t be a big deal.

And she’d retreated after only five minutes.

“So much for not being jealous,” she muttered.

After a time, she pulled the flower from her mane. It did her no good. After all, she wasn’t pretty like Fluttershy. In fact, given how many stallions had asked her out, she probably wasn’t pretty at all. No, best to not even try.

Still, she could imagine. She tried to envision Fine before her, offering to put a flower in her mane. She smiled, a little fire lighting in her cheeks, and quietly accepted. He would slip it in, just behind the ear, and not be able to pull his hoof away. He’d tell her she was the prettiest mare in Ponyville.

Then… maybe he’d read her a poem. She’d always wanted a stallion to read her a poem.

Fine would make it a good one.

The second tree was devoid of flowers. To avoid going back now would be pathetic, and Pinkamina didn’t want to be pathetic. She wiped a hoof across her vision, and the pleasant little image was gone. Try as she might, she couldn’t avoid sighing. It was just a little crush. In a month, she’d have totally forgotten. True, she’d said that last month, and the month before that. Third time’s a charm, right?

She slapped a hoof to her forehead. “Stop thinking about it, Pinkamina!”

Then she pulled the hoof back, and her eyes fell upon the scar. It wasn’t much, just a little line on her wrist which her coat couldn’t quite hide. She knew that if she pushed back the hairs, she’d see a much larger mark. One of three, the others on her back and inner thigh. Her friends had fussed and fumed over them, especially Rarity, and she chose not to talk about them very often.

But every time she saw them, she couldn’t help but smile. Oh yes, getting those scars hurt, but sometimes getting hurt could be a blessing. To Pinkamina, they were a gift, her own little present from a stallion who understood her in ways her best friends never could. Nor did she want them to.

Her smile turned sideways as she whispered. “You’re still thinking about it, you foal.”

She set her hoof down and walked at a trot, heading back the way she knew her friends were. She had wasted too much time out in the forest already, and the others would likely start to worry soon. Well, Fine probably wouldn’t. After all, he knew.

By the time she saw them through the undergrowth, her mane was back to its usual poof and a silly grin adorned her face. She allowed the tiniest hint of pleasure at the sight of Fine being in the front and Fluttershy near the back. It was her who first noticed Pinkie’s return.

“I’m glad you’re okay,” she said as Pinkie fell into step beside her. “You were gone an awfully long time.”

“She wasn’t gone that long,” Rainbow said from a little ahead of them. She looked over her shoulder to study Pinkie with a lone eye. “What were you doing out there, anyway?”

“Getting these!” Pinkie pulled out one of the flowers and bounced ahead so she could tickle Rainbow’s muzzle with the petals. “Zecora called them Sugar Bells. I thought they’d be great for dessert for the next few days.”

Nye looked over Rainbow’s back only to get a face full of flowers. He pulled away with a wrinkled muzzle. “Are you sure they’re safe to eat?”

“Absopositivolutely!” She hopped forward to Fine and offered him one.

He took it with a smile. “Thanks, Pinkie. I’m sure they’ll make a fine addition.”

He could be so handsome sometimes.

“Um, but you shouldn’t go alone,” Fluttershy said, somehow managing to be heard despite being in the back of the group. “Next time ask somepony to go with you, okay?”

Pinkie hurried back to her and offered a flower, which she took with that pretty smile that Pinkie was in no way jealous of, no ma’am! “Don’t worry, Fluttershy, I’ll be careful. I just didn’t want to make everypony double back for a few flowers.”

Rainbow hopped into the air and struck a gallant pose. “You can invite me along next time, Pinkie. I’m so fast we could have the flowers or whatever picked and be back in the group before danger even knows we’re out there!”

“And then you’re gonna get caught by zomponies or something and I’ll have to bail you out,” Nye added with a grin. “Remember, Rainbow, I made you promise to never make me do that again.”

Rolling her eyes, Rainbow crossed her hooves. “Yeah, because I actually liked being a damsel in distress. Not gonna happen again, trust me.” Then she landed and gave him a brief nuzzle. “Although I gotta admit, it was pretty cool seeing you go to such lengths to save me.”

He could only blush and stammer at that.

Pinkie was all smiles as she bounced ahead again, landing next to Fine. She offered him a second flower, using the opportunity to lean in and whisper, “Do they know the whole thing was an illusion?”

He waved the flower away, a lone petal still poking out between his lips. He sucked it down like spaghetti before replying, “Nah, I don’t intend to tell them. Do you want to cheapen Nye’s first big hero moment?”

She shook her head frantically. “Nope, not me, nosiree!”

“Good.” His keen eyes scanned the forest, his ears swiveled around. Always alert, even when he didn’t seem to be. He cast her a smile. “I’m really glad you’re here, Pinkie.”

She nearly came to a stop, but managed to make it look like she was just shifting back into her bouncing gait. She couldn’t do anything about the grin. “Really?”

“Yep.” His gaze turned forward once more, but his smile didn’t fade. “You always manage to make things… ‘better.’ ”

Pinkie thought she might bounce for an eternity.

Author's Notes:

Whew, somehow I managed to finish and not be late! Well, finished is a strong word; I intend to do some further editing later with the help of GMP. It's just getting harder to keep up these days.

I saw the potential for PinkieXFine a long, looong time ago and was always eager to explore the idea. One of this story's major aims is to finally address and settle the concept, although exactly in waht way it's to be settled remains a mystery.

Short one today. For one, I was running low on time for the update, but mostly this has to do with me not being able to think of anything worth adding. I mean, the goal of this chapter was straightforward and didn't require much on my end.

05 – Water Hazard

Fine claimed they’d been travelling for nearly two weeks now. Nye had no way to know if it was true. To him, the time just flowed by. It reminded him of his old wandering days, when all he needed was the rise and fall of the sun, the falling and melting of the snow, and the changing architecture of the cities and towns.

He didn’t miss those days. Though money had never been an issue, the times had been trying on the soul. Not knowing where he belonged had been so… agonizing. Now, even though he was far from home, he felt remarkably at ease. Rainbow lay close by, resting on her back with legs splayed about. She was a weird sleeper, sometimes all ‘starfished’ like that, other times curled in a cute little ball, which was his favorite. She'd occasionally sleep on her side as well; while it made cuddling her easier, it was easily his least favored position, as it guaranteed that she'd snore. A lot.

That he was familiar enough with her sleeping habits to have a favored sleeping position said much, or so he believed. It made him feel at ease. Welcomed. Home, even when he wasn’t. Come morning he’d rub her belly, his favorite way to wake her up. She’d gripe at him for doing it in front of her friends, but he knew how much she liked it.

For now, Nye turned his attention to the stars above. It was the first good look he’d had of them since this journey started. He’d been sure to include that in his letter to Luna about their progress. The stars were a welcome sight; they made him feel as though his princess was watching over them. He needed that comfort right about now.

Something stirred. He glanced over to see Fine walking from the small camp they’d made. Nye considered letting the sneak do his thing, but something told him that Fine wasn’t out to practice tonight. He’d done that a few times, and Nye had never actually seen him leave on any of those occasions.

He gingerly climbed to his hooves, his neck popping more than once from its awkward position. As his eyes cast about, he got a good look at the destruction that surrounded him. It was so strange, seeing all the damage. Stranger still was how said damage seemed limited to a long stretch of area going west. They had settled at the leading edge, surrounded on three sides by a forest that was rapidly becoming jungle and on one by total deforestation.

Something had passed over this area. Trees lay strewn about the edges, roots and all, and those were the ones that hadn’t been crushed into the dirt. The ground itself had been churned up, leaving scores of smashed, dead limbs and bushes. They’d come across a few bones too, the bodies of animals too slow to escape the massive weight that had slithered across the land. Grass and saplings were growing, steadily working to cover up the evidence of the disaster.

And there, sitting beside a fallen log, Fine sat and stared at nothing.

Nye approached quietly, despite knowing he could never sneak up on the stallion. He sat beside him and gazed out at the devastation. It ran as far as he could see, lined on two sides by perfectly untouched jungle. The landscape seemed so… alien.

Fine didn’t look at him. “Can’t sleep?”

Nye glanced his way. “Thinking about… things. Good ones mostly. You?”

“Same.” Fine took a long breath. “Not good things, though.”

“Hmm.” He looked out over the clear path ahead of them once more. “Seems Riptide's wrath left no corner of the world untouched."

Silence, save for the quiet noises of the animals hidden amongst the trees. Nye marveled at the peaceful nature of it all. Even after so much destruction, the world would heal.

“Have you ever questioned it?”

Nye turned to consider Fine. The stallion’s face was stoic, but his eyes betrayed anger. Even though Nye knew what he was asking, he remained thoroughly nonplussed. When it came down to it, he still didn’t know Fine very well, so to have such a question directed at him of all ponies…

He shook his head. “Not really. We did what we had to.”

Fine kept quiet for a time, his eyes shifting and his jaw as hard as ever. “Sometimes I hate being the iron hoof. I know there was no other option, that if we’d not acted then the results would have been infinitely worse. Even so…”

Nye hesitated, half-raising his leg. Slowly, almost anticipating of some kind of violent reaction, he set it on Fine’s shoulder. “Even Celestia said you made the right call. Don’t you trust her judgement?”

At last, Fine looked at him. It was a searching, piercing gaze, and Nye slowly pulled his hoof away. He shifted a little, sweat beading on his forehead from the intense focus.

Then Fine smirked. “No, I don’t.”

Nye’s jaw dropped. “What?”

Fine, still smiling, turned his gaze forward once again. “I don’t expect Celestia to make the best decisions, or to actually know what she’s doing. Don’t get me wrong, I respect her, and she didn’t rule Equestria for a thousand years alone for nothing.”

“But…” Nye fumbled with his words for several seconds. “But you… don’t trust her?”

Grumbling, Fine rubbed the side of his head and looked up at the sky. “Would you consider Luna to be perfect?”

Nye almost blurted “yes!” but stopped himself short. He still remembered some of her mistakes in the recent disaster, like how she almost threw herself away in a futile attempt to save her sister. Well, in truth she ended up captured anyway, but at least it happened in a way that didn’t involve needless risk.

“I guess not.” His eyes darted to the stars as he hurried to add, “But I know she’s very capable and far wiser and smarter than me.”

Fine’s laugh echoed through the darkness. “It’s not like she’s listening in, Nye!”

“I-I know that.” Nye turned his face away, hoping his blush wasn’t as obvious as it felt. “I just thought it needed saying.”

“I get it, you worship the ground she walks on.”

“It’s not like that.” Nye glanced back to the camp, half expecting Rainbow to be approaching right then. Which was dumb, and he knew it. “I just respect her. A lot. She’s a friend.”

“And a good one.” Fine looked up at the glimmering sky once more. “I respect Celestia, and I do think she’s a good leader. I didn’t some ten years ago, but I’ve warmed up to her. Celestia and I have a complicated relationship.”

Nye cocked his head as he studied the stallion. “I always thought that the Mane Archon had to be the most die-hard Celestia supporter there was.”

“And they usually are. My predecessor was literally in love with her.” Fine gave a quiet chuckle at that. “Poor guy was so infatuated he got himself killed. I kind of miss him, but don’t ever let Celestia know I said it.”

“Uh… okay?”

“The point is…” Fine ruminated on his words yet again. “It was never about Celestia, not for me. I worked with her, true, and we came to an understanding, but I was never in this job for her specifically.”

Now Nye was staring, and leaning a little. He’d never heard Fine speak so openly about his job before. “Then what are you in it for?”

“Equestria.” Fine’s voice was quiet, but there was an underlying passion he rarely displayed. “The idea, the ideal, the purpose. Even though we are a diarchy, when you really stop and think about it, Equestria is one of the freest places in the world. As busy as Celestia and Luna are, the vast majority of the country is ruled by elected officials.”

“Luna’s explained the intricacies to me before,” Nye admitted, rubbing his ear. “Politics never interested me too much, but I got the gist; they only handle the most critical things and let the citizen government handle everything else. They typically only step in when an issue becomes… well, an issue.”

Fine grinned. “Exactly. We have prosperity, freedom, tolerance. Compared to most of the world, Equestria is a paradise. I always saw my job as being to protect that paradise, not Celestia. Granted, protecting Celestia is part of the job, but just a part.”

Nye raised an eyebrow. “Uh-huh. And how does that square with being the leader of a secret police force that is trained to be intolerant of threats and capable of crushing any pony's freedoms on a whim?”

To his surprise, Fine chuckled. “Ah, the age-old debate. There is a question of ethics, no doubt. Celestia herself strongly disapproves of everything the Archons are for that very reason. I used to think she hated us, but that’s a strong term considering she’s kept us around for seven hundred years. Her hoofing responsibility of us off to Luna was a huge relief for everypony involved.”

“But you don’t consider it to be an issue,” Nye replied knowingly.

“If I did, would I be the head of the organization?”

Nye shrugged, turning his attention back to the stars. “Luna’s not perfect, and neither is Celestia, but I’d still trust them to rule.”

“You and almost everypony else.” Fine followed his gaze. “Those who don’t either try to bring them down… or become Archons.”

“That’s a bit narrow, don’t you think?”

“Not at all. Newspapers or standing armies, resistance is resistance.” Fine smirked and raised a hoof before Nye could speak. “Not that I’m saying we shut up newspapers. There is such a thing as free speech.”

Silence descended on them for a time, both quietly watching the stars. He devoted the time to thinking on the course of their conversation. Eventually, he recognized something. “So you’re happy with where you’re at and what you do… but regret being the one making the decisions obligatory to that position?”

Fine took his time with his answer, which came in a quiet whisper. “I chose to let hundreds of thousands, perhaps millions of ponies die. Despite what ponies may think of me, I do have a conscience.”

Nye chewed his lip, trying to see things from Fine’s perspective. He had to admit, making a decision like that…

Come to think of it…

“We could have said no.”

Fine blinked, then turned to him. “What do you mean?”

“I mean what I said.” Nye leveled him with as firm a frown as he could, which probably wasn’t anything compared to what he knew Fine could muster. Still, he had to offer something. “The plan was yours, sure, but we all agreed to it. Jimmy, Octavia, Upper Crust, Lightning, Luna and me. Any one of us could have told you to take your plan and shove it up your rump, but we didn’t. We agreed to engage in a mission to save Equestria, each knowing full well that it could lead to the deaths of millions.”

He reached up once more to touch Fine’s shoulder. “You’re not the only one with this on your shoulders, Fine. You should know that better than any of us.”

Fine looked to the hoof on his shoulder, which quickly retracted. He mulled over Nye’s declaration for a little while, then smiled and turned his gaze forward once more. “You’re wiser than you give yourself credit for, Nye. I’m glad you’re on this little journey with us.”

Chuckling, Nye turned back to the camp. “Yeah, right. You just don’t want to be the only one drowning in estrogen.”

Fine laughed. “I thought you liked being surrounded by cute mares.”

“I only need one,” he replied, and realized that the claim was entirely serious. “And I want to get back to her, if you don’t mind. Are you gonna be okay?”

Fine waved him off. “Even hardmuzzles like me have their moments of weakness. I’ll get over it.”

Nye studied Fine's backside, wondering how much of that was truth. Then he nodded and made his plodding way back to Rainbow, yawning as he sunk to the ground nearby. His tail flicked over to touch her exposed belly, and she responded by rolling over. Though she remained asleep, she ended up nuzzling his shoulder with a smile. He couldn’t help but return it, staring at her lovely face as sleep began to take over.

Then the snoring came.

“Oh, come on, I’m not that loud!”

Nye raised an eyebrow at Rainbow, who was hovering just ahead of him with hooves on her hips. “Rainbow, Pinkie had to go sleep in the woods a good hundred feet away. Pinkie.”

Pinkie hopped past them, pausing in her humming to say, “Don’t worry, Rainbow, I once met a buffalo who snored way louder than you!”

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Gee, thanks, Pinkie.”

“No problem.” Pinkie moved on, ever hopping and back to humming.

Catching Nye’s smirk, Rainbow glowered. “It’s not that bad. If it was, somepony would have told me before. Like Fluttershy!” She flew ahead and landed next to Fluttershy, who gave a little eep when Rainbow’s hoof slapped her shoulder. “I had a few sleepovers with her. She totally would have said something!”

Fluttershy’s mane drifted across her face as she glanced away. “Um, actually…”

There was a moment of silence, then Rainbow let her head droop almost to the leaf-strewn floor. “Lemme guess; you didn’t want to say anything because you thought I’d be offended.”

Her friend responded with only a sheepish smile.

“Great.” She rolled her head back with a groan. “How about you, Fine? Anything to add to this conversation?”

Fine Crime, who had been quiet for much of the journey so far, didn’t even glance back from his place in the lead. “Not a thing.”

Nye trotted forward, catching up with Rainbow and Fluttershy. “What, you mean you’re not going to take part in teasing Rainbow?”

“That’s her coltfriend’s job.” Fine at last glanced back, his expression as serious as could be. “And might I add that it’s probably not a good idea to judge your marefriend when she’s the only pony in the world actually capable of dropping a sonic rainbomb on your head.”

“Why does everypony focus on the rainbomb?” Rainbow asked. “Seriously, that’s not the only trick I have under my wing. I’ve got a lot of other things I could do to him.”

“Really?” Nye sidled up to her and nipped at her neck. “Perhaps you can show a few of them off to me. Later. In private.”

She shoved him away, face going bright pink and eyes darting to their companions. “L-lay off, I ain’t talking about that and you know it!”

Pinkie was all giggles and Fluttershy was looking away with a blush of her own. Fine seemed indifferent, his focus on the jungle ahead. For it was indeed jungle by this point; thick, lush plants, tall and imposing vines, flowers of fantastic shapes and sizes. The heat was stifling, to boot.

Nye, undeterred, moved a little closer and tried to tuck his muzzle under Rainbow’s wing. “Come on, RD. A few tricks under your wing, right? You know that’s one of my favorite—”

“That’s it!” She launched and flew ahead, managing to stay just under the limbs of the high canopy. “I’m scouting ahead. For, uh, water or something.”

Smirking, Nye’s trot gained a little bounce.

“You are cruel to her,” Pinkie announced with a grin.

He nodded, his grin not budging. “She’ll pay me back for it later. Always does. Rainbow’s got a thick hide.”

“I don’t know.” Fluttershy, her cheeks still blooming, watched her friend disappear amongst the trees. “I know I wouldn’t want anypony teasing me like that.”

Pinkie fell in step beside her, shooting Nye a saucy look. “Oh, don’t you worry, Fluttershy. Rainbow will be paying him back in spades later.”

Her expression gave him pause; he had a feeling she knew something he didn’t. Which, given her track record, was very likely. He began trying to think up ways Rainbow might repay his teasing. If she had Pinkie on her side… sweet Luna, that was a scary thought. He opened his mouth to speak—

“Wiggly left forehoof!”

“Huh?” Nye looked down to see that Pinkie’s front left hoof was indeed wiggling, in a way that didn’t seem quite possible by either bone structure or physics. “What does that—”

He walked into something and promptly fell on his rump. He turned to find he’d run right into Fine’s hindquarters.

Pinkie offered her trademark smile. “It means somepony’s about to stop walking, duh.”

“Yes, because I was supposed to have already known that.” Nye rolled his eyes and looked to Fine. “What did you stop for?”

Fine responded by pointing into the jungle, where they could just make out Rainbow Dash flying back to them at a quick pace.

“Hey, guys, you’ll never guess what I found!”

Pinkie abruptly resumed her bouncing. “Another guessing game! Was it an Ursa Major?”

“Uh, no.” Rainbow gave Pinkie a lopsided smile. “I think I’d be flying a lot faster if it was one of those. It’s water.”

“Huh.” Nye rubbed the side of his head. “Well, that’s a nifty coincidence.”

“And right on time, too.” Fluttershy demonstrated her meaning by tipping her canteen over, which spilled not a drop.

“No surprise,” Fine said as he used his magic to pull the map out of Fluttershy’s pack. He studied it as he spoke. “Apparently there’s a whole bunch of ponds. That sound about right, Rainbow?”

“Yep.” Rainbow hovered over his shoulder to look at the map. “Couldn’t say how many. They look kinda like craters.”

“Craters?” Fluttershy’s ears fell back and she cast uncertain looks around the jungle. “What happened?”

Fine shrugged. “No idea. There’s a note here about not disturbing the water too much, but no indication of why.”

Pinkie’s hopping came to an abrupt stop, her pose mimicking that of Fluttershy’s. “I hope they’re not like the Mirror Pool.”

Nye nodded emphatically. “That would be scary. Can you imagine an army of Fine Crimes wandering around Equestria? Doom, I tell you!”

Pinkie smiled at that, though it was subdued. Nye strained to keep his own intact, frantically searching for something that would improve her mood a little more.

“Pretty sure it’s not a mirror pool.” Fine returned the map to Fluttershy’s pack. “What it is is a good campsite.”

“A campsite?” Rainbow looked at the canopy, but there was no sun to be seen. “It doesn’t feel all that late. You sure?”

“I’m not sure that’s a good idea,” Fluttershy added, her fear replaced with a sudden professional tone. “If there’s water, that could mean a lot of animals, which means predators. The dialect of the jungle creatures is… odd. I’m not sure I could communicate with any of them that might see us as…” Her certainty faded to trepidation. “As a snack.”

“She’s got a point,” Nye added as he patted Pinkie’s back. She rewarded him with a slightly brighter smile.

“There’s five of us,” Fine said, already walking ahead. “We can always set a watch. After all—” He looked over his shoulder to give a confident look to Pinkie. “—with Pinkie Sense on our side, there’s nothing that can sneak up on us.”

Pinkie’s face lit up like a summer sky. She stood at attention and saluted. “I won’t let you down, sir, captain, sir!”

As she bounced away, all trepidation lost, Nye stared after her. He couldn’t help but wonder how Fine knew exactly what to say when it came to Pinkie.

Rainbow managed to squeeze her way through the thick canopy just enough to determine that it was still daylight, although she suspected there couldn’t be more than an hour or two of it left. They agreed that stopping next to water now would probably be the best choice. To assuage Fluttershy’s fears, they made camp far enough away from the ponds as to not be visible through the thick verdure of the jungle, on the side of a hill downwind of the water.

Nye and Rainbow were at work on the tent he and Fine had been sharing. Nye didn’t dare to suggest that he share space with Rainbow. Teasing was one thing, but the message that would deliver to the others had even him blushing whenever the idea came around. Rainbow hadn’t said a word about it, and made no objection to sharing her tent with Fluttershy. Pinkie had her own, which seemed strangely unfair to him, but she never complained.

They’d been working in silence, aside from the constant noise of the jungle wildlife all around and the occasional – and very welcome – breeze. Pinkie and Fine had disappeared in the direction of the ponds and Fluttershy was busy gathering wood for a fire. Nye felt at ease with the simple chore of setting up camp.

He looked to Rainbow, who was tying down some cord via an impressive display of teeth and tongue dexterity. “Say, RD?”

Her lips worked around her stuffed teeth. “Yuff?”

“I was thinking… maybe we should do this kind of thing more often.”

The cord at last secured to the stake, Rainbow took a moment to lick her lips before asking, “You mean camping?”

“Yeah.” He smiled, tugging on the ropes with his hooves to ensure they wouldn’t slip. “You, me. Maybe Scoots too, if she’s not too scared.”

Rainbow studied him with a nonplussed frown. “I thought you weren’t big on the rough road treatment. What changed?”

“A lot of things. Mostly me.” Satisfied that the tent would hold, he turned to smile at her. “It just seems like a good way to spend some quality time together. Y’know, away from prying eyes?”

Now her frown turned suspicious. She cocked her head to look at him with a lone eye. “What are you playing at, ya tailchaser?”

He was unphased. “I’m serious. Sitting around a campfire, staring at the stars, no worries about what we’re doing tomorrow or when we have to get back.” He looked at the canopy, trying to imagine a sky full of stars. “No friends to rescue, no enemies to defeat, no schedules.”

When he looked to Rainbow again, she had an unusually bashful smile. “That sounds… nice. We could try it someday, I guess.” Then she stuck her tongue out. “But not for a while. After this trip, I think I’ve had enough camping to last for a good year or two.”

“Yeah, won’t argue with you there.”

They shared a little chuckle. Nye was tempted to say more, but—

“Hey, Rainbow!” Pinkie trotted into the camp, all smiles as usual. “Fine says he wants to talk to ya. He’s over by the ponds.”

Rainbow turned to her. “Uh, sure. But what for?” Pinkie merely shrugged. “Alright, then. Back in a sec, Nye.”

“’Kay.” Nye, seeing no reason to dally, climbed into his tent and began removing his pack saddle. It came off easily after so many days of practice. Once he had it set in the left side of the tent, he pulled out a sleeping bag and unrolled it, then took out his pillow. He didn’t dare to touch Fine’s things, which had been left outside; with how much the stallion valued his privacy, that seemed like a bad idea on the whole.

They might be friends, but deep down Nye still considered Fine to be one scary pony.

Which, now that he thought on it, led to some curious consequences. He climbed out of the tent and looked to see Fluttershy starting the fire and talking to an ever-exuberant Pinkie. Nye couldn’t help but wonder if Fluttershy thought of Fine in similar terms. In subtle ways… did he scare her?

No, that was silly. Fine and Fluttershy were inseparable, or so it sometimes seemed. Even Fine’s slip up by staying hidden so long hadn’t kept him on her bad side. Granted, it was hard to be on Fluttershy’s bad side at all. The mare was just too nice to hold a grudge. And with how much he fawned over her…

Even if she didn’t realize his attraction yet – and how she remained so ambivalent was a mystery for the ages – there was no way she’d fear him. It had been a foolish thought.

“What’cha thinking about?”

Nye yelped and jumped away, turning to find Pinkie’s curious blue eyes set on him. “You and Fine are terrible about that!”

Pinkie’s head cocked to one side. “Terrible about what?”

He sighed and waved a dismissive hoof. “Nothing. And I was just thinking about… Fine.”

“Oh.” Pinkie turned her attention to Fluttershy, who was busying herself unpacking a cookpot. “Just wondering. It looked an awful lot like you were staring at Fluttershy’s flank like you used to.”

“There’s only one flank I wanna look at,” he replied, his attention going to the jungles between them and the ponds.

Pinkie erupted in giggles. “I had no idea your barn door swung that way, Nye! I wonder what Fine will think when he finds out?”

“What?” He paused, thinking on his words, then groaned. “I trotted right into that one, didn’t I?” Ignoring Pinkie laughter, he walked up to Fluttershy. “You need any help?”

Fluttershy craned her neck to see past him. “What’s she laughing at?”

“Me, mostly.” He rolled his eyes and raised his hoof as if to offer it. “Anything I can do?”

“As a matter of fact, there is.” Fluttershy pointed to the small iron cooking pot sitting nearby. “I thought, since we have lots of water now, I might make a soup. Do you think you could fill that up about halfway with water from the ponds?”

“Can do.” He grabbed the pot’s handle in his teeth and made for the jungle.

“Be careful, Nye.” Pinkie called out, her giggles barely contained. “Make sure you’re looking at the right flank!”

“Ha ha,” he replied under his breath. Within a couple steps, he was surrounded by thick tree trunks and bushes. In a couple more, he’d lost track of Pinkie’s laughter. The speed at which the jungle could ensnare a pony was almost frightening. Despite the heat, a shiver ran down Nye’s back. Travelling this place with friends was one thing, but alone he felt vulnerable.

Speed was out of the question. The jungle floor was littered with roots and seemingly random rising and falling hills. To call it rough terrain would be a significant understatement. Nye’s every hoofstep was carefully placed; setting his weight in the wrong place would likely send him careening into one of the small valleys or into a bush of who-knows-what. Fluttershy and Pinkie had both warned against messing with the unfamiliar plants in this place. No wonder nopony had ever bothered to explore this far.

Fortunately, it only took a few minutes for the ponds to come into view through the trees. At last he stumbled out of the thick foliage, only to step into the edge of one of the ponds. Not that it mattered; the cool water felt good. He took a moment to relax and take in his surroundings.

The first time Nye saw the ponds, he came to the same conclusion as the others: they were unnatural. Looking at them now, his suspicions in that regard only grew stronger. There were more than a dozen of the things splayed out over a large area, most in close proximity to one another and none smaller than a fifty foot radius. Rainbow’s claim that they looked like craters didn’t seem far-fetched; the ponds were too symmetrical, too rounded, too neat. The passing of time had warped the outlines, certainly, but they still looked entirely too good to have been made by some natural process.

Nye and Rainbow suspected there had been some kind of magical battle here. Fine suggested it had been a test site. Pinkie, on the other hoof, suggested that maybe they had been dug out, as if somepony had been searching for something. Fluttershy just wanted to keep her distance. Every last one of them agreed that the air felt… ‘heavy’ here, as if there were a great pressure bearing down on them.

That heaviness pushed on him even now, making the pot in his mouth seem more like a lead weight. He was eager to get it filled and move on, but he found himself looking out over the scene a second time. Fine and Rainbow stood on a small peninsula formed by three overlapping craters. Their heads were close and they were clearly speaking, but he couldn’t see their faces.

Nye wasn’t sure he liked seeing them like that. By far, those two were the most ‘combat ready’ of their little band. If Fine and Rainbow had something important to talk about, he suspected it had everything to do with safety. His thoughts went back to Fluttershy’s warning about potential predators. He began scanning the jungle surrounding the ponds, suddenly feeling as though something were watching him.

No. No, he was being dumb. Fine was excellent at detecting things, and Pinkie had her Pinkie Sense. If something was out there, wouldn’t they share that knowledge? Surely they would.

The thoughts should have been reassuring. They proved anything but. Still, Nye tried to shrug off his uncertainty and stepped a little deeper into the pond. Something was definitely not staring at him, and even if it was, that something wasn’t planning on making him into supper. He’d just fill the pot like Fluttershy asked and go back to… back to…

He stared into the clear and pristine water. Little ripples flowed outwards from his legs. His head lowered a little as he continued to stare. What was this… pulling sensation? There was nothing in the water, nothing at all. He moved deeper, the water rising up to just barely graze his barrel. At this point the bank dropped off, leaving an empty blue nothing in which he saw no life…

But something was there. He could sense it. It stared back at him. The water rippled, and he thought he could detect similar ripples across his mind. What was it? Why did it entrance him so? There was something wrong with this, but he couldn’t place his hoof on it.

Then again, why did he want to? The depths appeared so… soothing. If he could learn from it… fathom it…

Wait, what was that?

Eyes?

What have we here?

“Nye!”

His head whipped up, the pot swinging wide to bang painfully against his chest. His vision was filled with green fur and bright orange eyes with thin, cat-like pupils. An instant later, something blue slammed into the thing that had been a second away from doing the same to him.

Nye fell back, the pot falling into the water as he spun towards the action. Rainbow and his attacker were tangled in the shallows of the pool, a mess of fur and hooves and wings. Adrenaline coursing in his veins, he dove into the fray without so much as a second thought.

Just before he reached the fight, however, something landed, splashing cold water all over him. He sputtered and raised his hooves, prepared to defend himself, but no attack came. Wiping his fringe from his face, he found himself looking upon a black… pony? It looked like a pegasus, but those wings…

The newcomer fell upon Rainbow and her opponent, and Nye snapped out of his stupor. With a battle cry that he hoped sounded more intimidating than he expected, he reached in and pulled the black pony thing away. He raised a forehoof to strike—

The world blurred. In an instant, Nye was on his back and underwater. He came up sputtering, trying to figure out what happened. He brushed the water from his eyes – again – and found himself staring up at a menacing black face with eyes not unlike the other creature… only blue. There were also fangs bared in his face and a menacing hiss. The threat was loud and clear; stay down or die.

Nye’s ears perked to splashing. He dared a glance to the side just in time to see Rainbow disengage from her opponent. The two jumped away from one another and paused, both set to low, aggressive stances and soaked. Rainbow had a few bleeding cuts in her shoulder, presumably where she’d been bitten, but she paid the injury no mind.

Now, for the first time, Nye got a real look at their attackers. Such was his surprise that, for a fleeting instant, he forgot there were fangs less than an inch from his throat.

It was a pony… or at least, something closely resembling a pony. It stood just a little taller than Rainbow, and its green body was unquestionably equine, but its fur appeared thick in comparison. It – he, Nye suspected – had a short blue mane, and its entire body held the sleek, aerodynamic form of a pegasus. Leathery wings spread wide in an intimidating gesture, and the creature had fangs just like the one threatening to rip his throat out.

The red, glowing sword that suddenly appeared behind it was unexpected. The weapon pressed against the back of the creature’s neck and it promptly stiffened.

“That’s quite enough.”

Nye looked up to find that the one threatening him had a similar blade at the back of its neck, and Fine Crime was standing just behind it. There was a glint in the stallion’s eye that Nye had heard of only in rumors, an expression on his face that Fluttershy, Twilight and even Luna had all warned him about. Now, seeing it himself for the first time, Nye thought the fangs hovering over his neck felt a lot safer than that gaze.

He really is a scary pony.

The thing atop Nye, however, couldn’t see Fine’s face. Even the blade hadn’t properly cowed it; it spun sideways from the weapon and struck.

Or tried to; Fine blocked deftly and countered in a flurry of motion Nye failed to keep up with. What followed was a series of strikes and blocks, all with the forelegs, that had the two dancing and making waves. It lasted all of ten seconds before Fine took a blow to the jaw that staggered him.

Nye, still lying on his back, watched in amazement. Fine began to fall, his opponent moving in for a finishing blow. Then abruptly, he Fine twisted mid-fall, kicked against the ground beneath the water and rose up right beside his overzealous enemy, the red blade reappearing and slipping neatly under her throat.

“I won’t stop next time.”

The black mare – for Nye could now see that it was one – hesitated. Blood trickled from her throat at the same time that it dripped from the corner of Fine’s lip. Her eyes flicked to her green companion, who hadn’t moved during the entire brawl as the blade remained pressed to his back. Nye took the opportunity to glance at Rainbow, who was gawking at Fine as if he’d grown a second head.

Then the stallion spoke, his voice soft but tone hard. “Our wings are thorned, Fang. Stand down.”

“But—” Fang tensed as the blade cut slightly into her throat.

Fine’s voice was as cold as ice. “167 ponies had me on their minds right before they died. I’ll have no problem making you number 168.”

Her eyes widened. They turned to Nye.

He swallowed, the blood rushing from his face. He hoped very much that he wasn’t about to see a pony – or something closely resembling one – lose her head. “T-trust me, he’s serious.”

“Fine, no!”

Nye turned to stand in time to see Fluttershy rushing out of the jungle with Pinkie close behind. “Don’t do it! Please!”

Fine’s expression didn’t budge. “That’s entirely up to her.”

Fluttershy landed at the pond’s edge and stomped. “I did not spend twelve weeks in terror just to watch you go back to killing ponies! Let. Her. Go.”

With a groan, Fine stepped back, the sword disappearing in a scattering of red bubbles. “I was only going to do it if she made me.”

“And that’s supposed to be better?”

Nye’s attention was diverted when a pair of hooves caught him from behind and spun him around. Rainbow’s head roamed within an inch of his body, scanning everything and making him blush. “Are you hurt? You’re okay? That jerk didn’t do anything to you before I got there?”

He caught her by the shoulders and made her stand up straight. The cuts on her shoulder still bled and she had a few bruises on her chest. Another was forming on her cheek just under the eye. “Me? You’re the one who just got out of a brawl with a… a…” He paused, comprehension fully dawning upon him. “You… Y-you could have gotten yourself killed with that stunt.”

Her expression grew dark. She turned to glare at the leather-winged stallion, who hadn’t moved from where Nye’d last seen him. “I wasn’t about to let that—”

Nye grabbed her and planted a kiss right on her lips. She squirmed, seemingly caught between enjoying the moment and wanting to escape. All Nye knew was that she’d just risked life and limb to protect him, and he loved her for it.

At last she jerked away, water splashing wildly as she launched out over the deep center of the pond and out of his reach. “H-how many times do I have to tell you not to do that in front of ponies!”

“If the show’s over,” Fine groused, “I’d really like some answers.”

The ponies turned their collective attention to the newcomers. The black mare, tail tucked between her legs, trotted towards her partner with head low and eyes simmering. Her wings flapped once or twice in what Nye suspected was an attempt to vent some frustration.

“Ooh, look at that!” Pinkie, still at the edge of the pond, began to bounce. “They’ve got bat wings! I’ve never seen those on a pony before.”

The stallion reared his head back in a proud display. “You will address us by our race, pony.

“We are thestrals.”

Author's Notes:

At long last, I get to introduce thestrals to the world of No Heroes. I always neglected them throughout the series, and this story was at least partially conceived to help explain why.

My thanks to GMP for his fast pre-reading work. This one got to him with only a day left.

06 – Negotiations

The ponies stared at the thestrals, most in shock or disbelief. The thestrals stared right back, proud and defiant.

Fine knew he was probably the only pony not gawking. Although the thestrals’ arrival had been a shock – indeed, their very existence defied everything he thought he knew about them – he had far more important priorities to address. For starters, “Don’t bother me with semantics. Thestrals are still ponies.”

The green stallion opened his mouth to speak.

Rainbow beat him to it. “That’s what you’re worried about?” Her gaze remained focused on Fine as she pointed at the newcomers. “Thestrals are supposed to be extinct! They can’t be thestrals.”

Pinkie bounced through the water, splashing Nye as she did so. She circled around the two thestrals as she looked them up and down. “Dunno, Dashie, they certainly look like bat ponies to me.”

“Uh, Pinkie?” Fluttershy ducked her head as she spoke. “I think they consider that term derogatory.”

Indeed, the two thestrals were now glaring at Pinkie as if she’d just insulted their mothers. The soaked Nye promptly grabbed her by the tail and dragged her away from them. Once they were a safe distance away – that is to say, behind Fine Crime and Rainbow Dash – he let her go and said, “Please don’t mind her.”

Fine cast his eyes around, first to make sure that nopony else was going to speak up, and second to ensure he knew exactly where to go if another fight started. He pointedly avoided looking at the pool’s drop off, which he remained uncomfortably close to. All that settled, and now reasonably sure he could speak without interruption, he turned his eyes back to the ever-glaring thestrals.

Now that he had the chance, he took the time to properly sizing them up. The stallion – green with a blue mane – had good musculature but a small frame. Curious, considering he was the taller of the two. He had a cutie mark, but Fine couldn’t see it properly from this angle. He looked to be around Fine’s age, upper thirties tops, and had the composed manner to suggest the experience to go with it.

The mare was only slightly smaller and had a stocky build, reminding him a little of Applejack with wings. Her black coat glistened as water continued to drip from it, which revealed that she was no slouch in the muscle department. Her light brown mane was long and tied into a trio of ponytails, and she wore a band around one leg with a yellow gemstone embedded in it. Fine could easily tell she was the younger of the two; she had the fire of youth in her eyes, which glared at him with a certain, familiar passion.

“Alright, I don’t give Celestia’s hindquarters that you’re thestrals. I do care that you just attacked my friends.” He sat, eyes narrowing at the green one. “Explain.”

They both responded with slightly widening eyes. They shared a curious look, though the mare’s scowl didn’t waver. After a few seconds the stallion turned back to him. “We weren’t trying to attack, we were trying to help. We didn’t intend for this to turn into a brawl.”

“Help?” Rainbow snorted and kicked at the water. “You were flying at my coltfriend in an attack dive!”

The stallion nodded, appearing no less stern for her doubt. “I had to move quickly. Your friend was about to come in contact with a demon.”

Nye’s face dropped into a deadpan stare. “A demon.”

Pinkie proved a bit more enthusiastic. “Oh, wow, that’s scary! Was it a big mean centaur thing that sucks ponies’ magic dry leaving nothing behind but withered husks? Because that would be creepy.”

“Pinkie,” Rainbow growled, her eyes not leaving the thestrals, “there’s no such thing as demons.”

Fine raised an eyebrow. “Does this demon have a name?”

Rainbow gawked at him. “You don’t actually—” She paused when Nye set a hoof to her shoulder. They shared an uncertain look before turning their attention back to the thestrals.

The stallion nodded, once more undeterred by the skepticism of Fine’s friends. “Lord Rex.”

“Hmm…” Fine rubbed his chin as he thought on the name. It wasn’t one he was familiar with, and considering the sheer amount of Archon knowledge in his possession, that said one of two things: either they were lying, or this was a threat even he wouldn’t be prepared for. He wasn’t about to ignore the first possibility, but he knew from experience that some threats weren’t as imaginary as they might seem.

At last he nodded. “Come with us to our camp. Let’s talk.”

“Whoa, whoa, hold on.” Rainbow stood between them, shooting Fine a sour frown. “You’re not just gonna trust these guys, are you?”

Nye stepped beside Fine. “I’m with Rainbow on this one.”

Fine heaved a deep, exasperated sigh. “They already know where we are. What would you rather me do, kill them?”

Fluttershy, still safe on dry land, stomped her hoof and spoke firmly. “There will be no killing.”

Pinkie had somehow found her way to Fine’s side. “I think Fine’s right. We can feed them and make friends while they tell us about the creepy demon Rex thing! Besides, if we just let them go they could always attack us again later. At least this way we’ve got our eyes on them.”

Fine smiled and raised his hoof as if to put her on display. “Thank you, Pinkie, for recognizing my purpose.”

She giggled and batted his hoof down. “No problemo!” She took a couple steps closer to the thestrals, who were watching the entire scene with uncertain expressions. “I make it a point to be friends with everypony I meet, and I’m not going to miss out on an opportunity to be the first pony to make friends with thestrals. So what are your names?”

The two shared questioning looks yet again. The mare whispered something in her partner’s ear, but he shook his head and stepped forward. “I am Polar Aim. This is Nib—” She whacked his flank and, though it didn’t even budge him, he still winced. “Fang. This is Fang.”

Fine nodded. “I hope it will be a pleasure.” He proceeded to introduce himself and his friends. That done, he stepped aside and turned his attention to the water. His horn glowed and he scanned the depths until he finally found what he was looking for. The cooking pot Nye had dropped arose, tipped over, then settled onto Nye’s back exactly half full. “Now then, shall we?”

Pinkie led the way, hopping along as if the two dangerous ponies right behind her were of no threat whatsoever. Fine and Rainbow followed, with Nye and Fluttershy taking up the rear.

Pinkie had little trouble navigating the thick foliage and uneven ground with her constant bouncing, which allowed her to easily keep pace with Polar Aim and Fang. The trio quickly distanced themselves from Fine and the others, who were having significantly more trouble with the terrain. Rainbow complained and tried to hurry forward, but Fine made no attempt to keep up.

When they at last broke through the trees, Pinkie had the two ponies sitting by the fire as she gathered up ingredients from her own packs. Neither of the thestrals tried to speak over her rambling, although they did seem nonplussed by her friendly manner. Fine knew that feeling well.

Rainbow, however, wasted no time. “Pinkie, why did you get ahead of us like that? I told you to wait for us!”

Pinkie glanced over her shoulder at them. “But we need to prepare the meal for a larger group, right? I thought I should hurry. Can’t keep our guests waiting, that would totally be rude.”

Rainbow huffed and shook her head. “They’re not our guests! Did you forget how they tried to attack Nye and me?”

“But they weren’t trying to attack,” she replied easily, pulling a knife from her mane. She started cutting up the vegetables, her eyes never leaving Rainbow. “They said so.”

“Uh…” All eyes turned to Fang, who watched Pinkie uncertainly. “Shouldn’t you be watching what you’re doing?”

“Hmm?” Pinkie glanced down at the vegetables on her wood cutting board. They were already half-finished. “Too many vegetables?” She heaved a massive gasp. “You ponies don’t eat meat, do you? Because I don’t have any of that and I don’t think I could get any on such short notice and I’m sorry if you do but we weren’t expecting meat eating ponies so—”

Nye put a hoof to her mouth, stifling the flow of words. “I think she just means you might cut yourself. I seriously doubt they eat meat.”

Rainbow’s piercing gaze hadn’t left the thestrals. “Then what are the fangs for, huh?”

Fluttershy, with Fine’s help, had set the pot over the fire and had already started adding herbs. “Probably for sucking the juice out of fruit,” she said.

At her words, Fang and Polar Aim shared dumbfounded looks. “How did you know that?” he asked.

She shrugged, her eyes still on the pot. “Ponies are herbivores, and I can’t imagine that would change without some powerful magical intervention. Vampire fruit bats use their fangs to suck the juice and pulp out of apples, so I assumed yours were for the same thing.”

Nye, after checking to make sure Pinkie wouldn’t start talking the instant his hoof was removed, slowly stepped away. “Fluttershy knows animals.”

Fine, who had been keeping a watchful eye on their guests, added a quiet, “And Pinkie’s good with knives. Trust me when I say no blood will be drawn unless she wants it to be.”

Most of the ponies present ignored the comment. Fang appeared to be impressed, her eyes set upon the blade that moved as a blur in Pinkie’s hooves. Only Fine noticed the worried glance she shot him. He offered only the briefest of smiles, a quiet reassurance that she seemed to accept… albeit grudgingly.

He turned his attention to the thestrals. “Fang, Polar.” Their heads snapped his direction in unison. “Why don’t we start with a little background? Where are you from?”

They shared a long look, and Fine could see the communication passing through their eyes. Their expressions gradually shifted to firmness before turning back to him.

“We don’t really know,” Polar said.

“We’ve just… always been out here.” Fang raised her head in a proud display. “We’re creatures of the jungle. We came upon one another by accident, really. A fight over food.”

“Oh my goodness!” Fluttershy at last turned to them, covering her lips with a lone hoof. “That sounds terrible. You mean you have no home?”

“That’s really no fun,” Pinkie added as she dropped the freshly-cut vegetables into the pot. “Like, super duper sad! But hey, we know a good place that you can—”

“Whoa, whoa, hold on.” Rainbow, who had not once stopped glaring at the thestrals, shook her head firmly. “There’s no way I’m trusting them with the location of Ponyville.”

Fine’s face remained as hard as those of Fang and Polar. “In much the same way they aren’t willing to trust us with the location of their home.”

A glint of surprise appeared in Fang’s expression.

Polar’s proved far more controlled. “The jungle is our home.”

Fine’s eyes narrowed. He scowled. “I know canned lines when I hear them. Neither of you were born in the wild, your grooming alone tells me otherwise.” He paused long enough to let them examine their own coats, wet but clean and short, as if they’d forgotten all about them. Fang made a blushing effort to hide her three ponytails.

Fine continued, “Your fighting style isn’t that of a brawler, but of training; somepony taught you how to do battle against other ponies.”

He stood and approached Fang, who regarded him as one might a snake prepared to strike. He grabbed her hoof and raised it high, putting the silver band with its yellow gem on display. “This is not something you just find in the jungle. It’s been carefully crafted, and you’ve taken good care of it.”

He released, and she pulled her hoof close to her chest as if to protect the jewelry from him. Though she tried to appear defensive, the alarm shined in her eyes like beacons.

He walked about her and poked at her flank. “You’ve got a cutie mark. Fruit. A basket of fruit. Not just a basket, but a woven one.” He leveled her with a hard look. “You’re going to have a hard time convincing me that you have no idea what that is or what it means.” He turned to Polar. “And yours? A compass pointing at a star. Please don’t insult my intelligence by asking what a compass is.”

Silence reigned. Slowly, Fang pulled away from his touch, eyes like saucers and her wings tucked back as though to hide her cutie mark. Polar’s jaw, shoulders and wings had all gone slack. Fine sat down and crossed his forehooves, patiently awaiting an explanation.

Instead, he heard Nye whistle. “Holy cow, Fine, that was awesome.”

Rainbow came next. “How did you notice all of that?”

He couldn’t help feeling a hint of pride at their words. Then he glanced over and saw Fluttershy’s smile. It shined so brightly in his mind that he barely acknowledged the similar one on Pinkie, and he promptly swelled with confidence. His not-so-subtle smirk fell upon the thestrals, who now stared at one another in an apparent search for a new story.

It seemed they could come up with nothing, for after a while Fang threw a hoof over her muzzle and Polar bowed his head in defeat. “Alright, fine,” he grumbled, “we do have a place. But we’re not telling you anything about it.”

Rainbow scoffed and turned her upturned muzzle away from them. “Well then, we’re not telling you anything about where we’re from, either.”

Fluttershy’s eyebrows rose at that proclamation. “But… they didn’t ask.”

“Not the point!”

“And you already named Ponyville,” Pinkie added before taking a sip of the soup. “Hmm… needs more garlic.”

“Wait.” Nye caught her hoof on its way to her pack. “Can they even have garlic?”

At this Fluttershy sighed. “They’re thestrals, Nye, not vampires.”

“Oh… right.”

“So,” Fine caught Polar’s and Fang’s attention once more. “You won’t tell us about your home. I can live with that. We’re not looking for it. Why don’t you tell me about this ‘demon?’ ”

A groan rose from Rainbow’s chest as she threw her head back. “Come on, Fine, you don’t really believe that story, do you?”

His head whipped to her. She started to meet his gaze, but upon seeing his hard expression her ears folded back. “What?”

Fine began firmly whacking one of his forehooves into the other as if to count. “Ever heard of Nightmare Moon? How about King Sombra? Does Tazel Wyrm ring any bells? And let’s not forget Riptide. We all have direct experience with things that we all thought were impossibilities before. Call them demons, call them ponies, but whatever you call them, it’s part of my job to keep an eye out for them. If this ‘Rex’ isn’t just a story—” He turned his hard gaze upon the thestrals, “—and I will know if it is, then I have a responsibility to know all I can about it in case it becomes a problem later.”

Polar winced and wouldn’t meet Fine’s gaze.

Fang, however, rediscovered some of her bravado. “So you’re what, some kind of hero?”

“Fine is many things,” Nye said before Fine could respond, “but ‘hero’ might be stretching it.”

“I think he’s a hero,” Rainbow declared. She blushed as all eyes turned to her. “What? If not for him we’d all be slaves. Or dead. Equestria wouldn’t exist anymore.”

Fang’s ears perked, her heated gaze abruptly fading to wonder. “Did you say Equestria?”

Polar groaned and slapped her ears lightly. “Come on, Fang, where did you think they came from?”

“Excuse me if I’m a little curious about a place that has only been told of in legends since before our great-many-times-over grandparents were born.”

Fine threw up his hooves. “Focus, ponies! Rex. What is it, where is it, and why do you think Nye almost came in contact with him?”

Polar blinked at him. He fidgeted, thought. Fine realized he was probably having trouble keeping track of the conversation so far. He didn’t blame him.

At last the thestral frowned. “Why should we tell you? How do we know you won’t try to free him?”

Rainbow stomped. “Why you—”

“Guys!”

All eyes turned to Pinkie, who was stirring the pot but giving her friends sans Fine a frown. “Let Fine talk to them, okay? This conversation’s not going anywhere with everypony interrupting.”

Yet again, the jungle went quiet. Some, like Rainbow and Nye, were gaping at Pinkie as if she’d grown a second head.

“Thank you, Pinkie.” Fine waved the others away. “Why don’t you guys chat with Fang. Remember, she’s not an enemy. For now. Meanwhile, I’ll negotiate with Polar here.” He turned to the aforementioned stallion. “Sound reasonable?”

Polar brushed his mane back with a sigh and nodded. “Yes, thank you. Fang.”

She glared at Fine, then at the other ponies. Her wings flapped a couple times and she sneered. At last she stood. “I’m watching,” she hissed to Fine before walking towards the others. Fine merely nodded. He and Polar turned and walked to the edge of the camp, keeping a respectable distance from one another.

As soon as they were near the treeline, Polar turned to Fine with a growl. “If you even think of launching some kind of surprise attack on me…”

Fine stared at him with a dull frown. He waited patiently for the threat to continue, but it didn’t. Clearly the stallion’s fierce gaze was meant to say everything. With an exasperated sigh, Fine shook his head. “You’re obviously not used to this. You two are just guards, aren’t you?”

Polar’s teeth clenched and he tensed.

Fine merely sat. “Look, I don’t care about your town or village or whatever you have. That’s not why I’m out here. I get that you have a job to do. So why don’t you just tell me what we have to do to gain your trust?”

The thestral snorted, steam swirling in Fine’s face. “Why would you trust me?”

It took a lot of effort for Fine not to groan at the pony’s amateur negotiating skills. “You could have run off while we were in the jungle. You could have attacked Pinkie before the rest of us caught up. Why wouldn’t you take the opportunity presented to you? And let me remind you that you attacked us.”

Polar’s lips sealed in a thin line as he considered Fine’s words. His eyes shifted in quiet thought. He dropped to his haunches and sighed. “You do this a lot, don’t you?”

Fine relaxed and offered a small smile. “Comes with the job.”

“Which is?”

The smile faded instantly. “Protecting Equestria from all potential threats. Like this ‘Rex’ of yours.” At Polar’s scowl, he raised a hoof. “Alright, I get it. You’re not talking. Maybe in time you’ll be willing to explain. For now, perhaps you can help us with the real reason we’re out here.”

Polar’s ears folded back, his gaze tired. He waved a limp hoof in invitation. “And what’s that supposed to be?”

Ah, finally we get somewhere! Fine regained his smile. “We have a friend who has fallen ill. Petrification, to be specific. We’ve learned of a potion that can cure him, but there’s a rare ingredient we need: the skin of an alpha gargoyle.” Polar’s pointed ears perked. Fine logged the reaction in his mind and continued, “I have a source that tells me of some kind of structure out here that is overrun with the things.” Another reaction: Polar’s eyes went wide. “Our job is to find it, capture or kill an alpha gargoyle and bring home a piece of it for the cure.”

Polar swallowed audibly, his body gone rigid. “I… see.”

Leaning close, Fine whispered, “You know the place, don’t you?”

“What? No, of course I…” Polar stared at Fine’s deadpan frown before groaning and covering his face in both hooves. “By Luna’s glimmering mane, I’m supposed to be a guard, not a diplomat! Look, yes, I do know where the temple is. No, I can’t show you, or tell you how to get there.”

Fine blinked. “Temple?” Pinkie’s sing-song voice came back to him:

”We’re off to see the temple, the wonderful temple of tides!”

He chuckled and shook his head. “How does she do that?”

“Do what?” Polar asked, head cocked.

“Nothing.” He focused his attention on the stallion once more. “Okay, so the Temple of Tides. What—”

“How do you know it’s name?!”

“—is it going to cost us to get there?” Fine tried to keep his smile friendly. “We’d really prefer to get this done quickly.”

Polar’s eyes were wide, his wings half-opened with alarm. “Answer the question!”

“No.” Fine’s smile didn’t so much as flinch. “Trust is a two way street. I’ve been nothing but honest with you, so I think it’s about time you started to reciprocate.” At the stallion’s slack expression, he added, “I mean, it’s time for you to give me something in return.”

Seconds passed as Polar considered this. He’d lost all his confidence by now, his eyes darting about and his lips working soundlessly. He shuffled in place, occasionally glancing towards the others. Time passed as Fine waited, but Polar seemed outright incapable of making a decision.

He really doesn’t know what he was doing, does he? Fine sighed and set a hoof to the stallion’s shoulder. The contact was enough to get him to look into Fine’s eyes.

“Listen, I get it. You have a job to do, and this isn’t part of it. You’re out of your element, happens to all of us. So why don’t I illuminate the situation for you and give you something to try?”

Polar leaned back, rubbing the outside of his lip with one of those long fangs. Fine recognized it as a nervous habit. “I’ll listen.”

With a nod, Fine turned to gesture to the others. Fang was in an animated discussion with Pinkie and Fluttershy and, curiously, seemed to be enjoying the conversation. Even so, she kept casting furtive glances their way, and neither Nye nor Rainbow were eased. Both watched the thestral like hawks.

“You’re outnumbered,” Fine said, keeping his tone light and conversational. “Even if you weren’t, you’ve already seen that we can defend ourselves well. But we didn’t hurt you any more than we had to for self defense, and we don’t intend to do anything else if we can help it. You have no reason to trust us, but we have no reason to trust you either. You are the one at a disadvantage, because we don’t have to play nice.”

He turned to Polar, who flinched and stepped back. “However, we need to cure our friend. We could scour this jungle looking for the temple, in which case we’ll probably end up running into more of you guys. That won’t end well for anypony if we have to hurt you to do it. We’d rather get your help.” He wasn’t about to mention that Fluttershy might never speak to him again if he resorted to less diplomatic methods.

“But clearly you aren’t the pony who can make that kind of decision.” He sat back, giving the stallion plenty of space. “So here’s what I suggest: one of you can go.”

It took Polar a moment to register that. “Wait, what?”

Fine nodded. “Neither of you are decision makers, right? But I bet you can’t risk leaving the ponds alone to a bunch of strangers. So, one of you can stay here and continue doing your duty, and the other goes wherever they must to get somepony who can make the call you can’t.”

The thestral’s eyes narrowed. “Now hold on, that sounds dumb. What’s to stop you from attacking the one left behind?”

“What’s to stop the one who leaves from coming back with a small army to kill us if that happens?”

Polar blinked a couple times, his lips parting slightly. “Oh.”

“You get it.” Fine swept his hoof towards the unawares Fang. “We assume the bigger risk. Sure, we could capture her and force her to tell us all your secrets, but in doing so we end up pissing off what I expect are a lot of thestrals. Frankly, we’d rather get out of this jungle alive, whole, and in good standing.”

He crossed his forehooves and waited. Polar scrutinized him, eyes roaming Fine’s body before centering on his horn. There they remained, narrowing to mere slits as he leaned a little closer. The gaze left Fine curious; it almost seemed as if he’d never seen a unicorn before.

At last, Polar turned to the camp. “Let me talk to Fang about it.”

“As you wish.” Fine turned with him and they approached the campfire together. Now that he could finally listen to what was being said amongst the others, Fine couldn’t help but be surprised; Fang and Pinkie were enthusiastically discussing potential herbs to improve the soup. Fluttershy stood nearby, monitoring the flame and trying to follow their suggestions, but she seemed to be struggling. Every time one of them suggested something, the other would chime in with a question or a worry and she’d barely manage to snatch her hoof – and the ingredient – back in time.

Nye hadn’t changed his manner in the slightest, but his hard gaze was now set on Polar.

Rainbow, on the other hoof, had the wolfish smirk of a pony seeking a challenge. As soon as she saw Polar and Fine approaching, she marched right up to the thestral. He paused when she stood before him, her chest puffed out and wings on display.

“I hear you’re a fast flier.”

Eyebrows rising, Polar cast an uncertain look towards Fang. She gave him an apologetic, sheepish smile. “Well, I like to think so. What else did she—”

The pegasus stepped closer, her eyes alight with eagerness. “How fast?”

At last he turned his gaze fully upon her, and he didn’t look amused. “Fast enough. What are you after?”

Rainbow’s grin turned wicked. “Let’s race.”

“You want to—” Polar’s face shifted from threatening to shock to exasperation in the span of a heartbeat. He turned and thrust a hoof at Fang. “You. Me. Talk. Now.”

Wincing, but not losing her bashful smile, Fang nodded and launched into the air, swooping over them and heading for the same area Fine and Polar had just occupied. Polar shot Rainbow one more annoyed frown before marching after her.

Rainbow sat back and rubbed her mane back with a scowl. “What’s with him?”

Fine tugged lightly at her shoulder, guiding her back to the fire. “He feels like he’s caught between a Pie and a rock.” That prompted a few giggles from Pinkie. “I take it you guys learned a few things talking to her?”

“Oh, yes.” Fluttershy nodded eagerly. “She doesn’t seem like a bad pony at all, just serious about this whole Rex business. Did you learn anything about that?”

“Nnnope.” Fine glanced at Pinkie, who busied herself stuffing ingredient container back into her bags. “Sounds like you two hit it off.”

“Yep yeppers!” Pinkie bounced a small can in her hooves playfully. “Turns out her cutie mark is for baking with fruit. They have all sorts of weird ones out here in the jungle. Isn’t that cool? I bet Applejack and her would be best pals!”

“And she mentioned that Polar there is the fastest flier she knows.” Rainbow looked back at the two, who appeared to be engaged in a heated debate. “I thought for sure he’d want to test those bat wings against mine. I’ve gone way too long without a challenge. Bummer.”

Fine turned his eye on Nye, who continued to watch the thestrals as if they might turn vicious at any moment. “What’s with you?”

Rainbow chuckled and elbowed her coltfriend in the ribs. “He’s just jealous. Thinks some other colt’s caught my eye.”

To Fine’s surprise, Nye didn’t laugh. He didn’t blush or stammer or defend himself. Instead, his lip curled up to show gritted teeth and a quiet hiss escaped through them. If Rainbow noticed, she showed no sign. A quick glance revealed that Fluttershy was intently looking away from Nye, but if Pinkie noticing anything amiss then she hid it well.

“So,” Fluttershy said a little too loudly, “what did you learn about Polar?”

Fine decided to follow her lead and let it go… for now. “He won’t tell me anything, but I learned enough anyway. The two of them are clearly just here to guard the ponds, which are somehow linked to this Rex character. There’s a community of thestrals somewhere nearby, of that I’m confident, and they know where the temple is.”

Fluttershy’s ears perked and her face lit up—

“But Polar refuses to tell me anything about it.”

—only to fall once more. “You couldn’t convince him?”

“Oh, come on,” Rainbow grumbled. “We’re this close! What’s the hold up?”

Pinkie, now sucking on the spoon she’d procured from Fluttershy, spoke from around the wood. “Mebbe shey shink we’ll free shis Rexth guy?”

Fine shrugged. “Whatever the deal is, they’re obviously very secretive.”

Nye’s voice cut through their chatter like a knife. “They don’t want ponies to know they exist.”

All eyes turned to him. He had finally stopped glaring at Polar. Now his gaze, calm and focused, was set on the fire. He spoke with a commanding certainty few of them had heard from his lips before. “Think about it. They disappeared a thousand years ago, right after Nightmare Moon appeared. The public story was that Luna had gone crazy and tried to raise an army against her sister. Luna told me that those armies consisted largely of thestrals.”

He looked at each of them in turn, the firmness of his gaze stilling their tongues. “How do you think they were treated once she was taken out of the picture?”

All the ponies present shared concerned gazes, but before any of them could conjure a response, Polar and Fang approached.

“We’ve decided,” Polar declared, his gaze falling directly on Fine Crime. “Since I’m the faster of the two of us, I’m going to go. I’ll come back with a higher authority who can decide what to do with you. Fang’s staying behind to keep an eye on all of you and make sure you don’t try something stupid.” His tone dropped to a growl. “If you or her are not here when I return, we won’t be stopping to ask questions. Make no mistake, we will find you.”

Rainbow rolled her head back. “What kind of ponies does he take us for?”

“The cheesthy kind?” Pinkie ventured with a thoughtful look, still sucking on the spoon.

Fine, however, maintained a professional stature and tone. “We understand perfectly, and agree. About how long should we expect to wait?”

Polar’s eyes narrowed. “As long as it takes.” He turned around and whispered something in Fang’s ear, but she shook her head. He cast her one last worried gaze, spread his wings—

“Soups on, everypony!”

—and nearly faceplanted from the volume of Pinkie’s cry. He jerked around to glare at her, but Pinkie only giggled and began pouring the soup into ceramic bowls. She winked at Polar and raised a bowl towards him in offering. “You can’t go without dinner. I mean, c’mon, Fang went through all that trouble to help me get it right!”

“I don’t have time for—” Polar closed his eyes and grimaced as Fang pressed a hoof to his side and said something in his ear. Fine noted the small smile she sported. “Fine, but only one serving. Make it quick.”

Author's Notes:

As I've mentioned in the past, one of the things I like to strive for is realism. Having Fang and Polar readily agree to bring a bunch of ponies to their village didn't seem very realistic to me, so instead we get this little bout of words. It seemed like a good opportunity for fine to show off, at any rate.

07 – Doubt

Perhaps she was being silly, but Rainbow Dash was reasonably sure that Fluttershy was far too trusting when it came to their new ‘friends.’ Thus did she stand before the tent flap, bracing herself for whatever was to come. The shadows of the trees waved across the roof of the small dwelling, and the sound of a crackling fire touched her ears. If Fine, Nye, or Pinkie were out there, they weren't moving or saying anything.

Fluttershy watched from the other side of the small tent, quietly brushing her mane and not appearing the least concerned. “Rainbow, just go outside.”

Gritting her teeth, Rainbow slowly pushed open the tent flap. Nothing burst through to grab her, no spears or swords thrusting up to meet her. Not at all comforted, she bent down and peered out.

Fine Crime sat by the fire, his eyes closed and his horn shining. Sunlight filtered through the canopy and danced along his back, making his mottled brown coat seem more vivid and colorful. He cocked his head in her direction as she crawled halfway out of the tent, but said nothing.

Her gaze turned a half circle, taking in the entire camp. The other two tents remained standing. The mess of leaves all over the floor were untouched, giving no indication of a struggle. As far as she could tell, no thestrals were hiding in the limbs above.

She didn’t relax, but she did mutter, “It’s safe, Fluttershy. I think.” She glared at Fine, half expecting him to smirk or something, but his expression remained stoic and his eyes didn’t open.

Crawling the rest of the way out, she trotted over to him. “What are you doing?”

He raised a hoof in a swift motion, indicating she should stop. She cocked her head.

The area just in front of her shimmered, and as she watched a bunch of sticks and fallen limbs formed around Fine in a floating circle. Her jaw dropped as he slowly moved them into a pile and set them down near the fire. At last he opened his eyes, breathing a long sigh as he did. “Practice.”

“Huh.” Rainbow rubbed the back of her head. “I’ve never seen you practice magic before. Thought you never did.”

He shrugged before tossing a few of the sticks into the fire by hoof. “I was never a particularly strong mage, so I don’t do it much, but it helps to pass the time.”

“Right.” She turned a circle, taking in their surroundings. “Where’s Pinkie and Nye? Still sleeping?”

“Pinkie’s exploring. Promised to stay close by.”

“What?”Her wings snapped open. “You mean Pinkie’s out there alone? With those bat ponies all over the place?”

Another shrug, another stick in the fire. “If the thestrals were a threat, they’d have killed us in our sleep.”

She stomped, face going red and teeth grinding. “And what about the other things out there, huh?”

“Pinkie can take care of herself.”

“Can take—“ Rainbow threw her hooves up high then turned for one of the tents. “I’m going to check on Nye, then I’m going to look for her.”

“Nye’s at the ponds with Fang.”

“Oh, come on!” Now she launched into the air, already turning towards the ponds. “You left the two of them alone together?”

Fine nodded. His blatant lack of concern ground on her every nerve. “Fang wanted to make breakfast, and he offered to carry the pot. She won’t let any of us near the ponds without her supervision, y’know.”

Fluttershy poked her head out of her tent. “Oh, that was sweet of him.”

“What is wrong with you ponies?” Rainbow flew into the jungle, worry and anger warring for her attention. Unfortunately, these two things also distracted her from paying attention to the thick foliage, and before she knew it her wing got caught on a hanging vine. She barely managed to avoid crashing to the jungle floor, stopping her descent with the ground inches from her muzzle.

“Rainbow! You okay?”

She sighed and brought her face up to glare at Nye, now standing on a steep rise a few feet ahead. Fang was watching from nearby with a curious expression.

Rainbow’s face went red with embarrassment; so much for impressing these guys with her flying skills. She landed and glared at them both individually. “Nye, don’t ever head out here like that again!”

He cocked his head. “It’s not like I was alone, RD.”

She thrust a hoof towards Fang, who deftly climbed down the incline at a speed that was begrudgingly impressive. “No, worse, you went with somepony we have no reason to trust yet!”

“Oh, please.” Nye made his slower, more cautious way down. “If Fang wanted to hurt us, she’d have done it—”

Her growl cut him off. “In our sleep, I know. I still don’t trust her.”

“She’s right there, you know.”

Indeed she was. Rainbow abruptly realized that Fang was by her side and glaring daggers. She stepped back, face flushed yet again but anger not at all subsided. “Yeah, I’m talking about you, Fang. Don’t think I trust you bat ponies to play nice.”

Fang responded by baring her noticeably pointy teeth and hissing. “The feeling’s mutual, bird-horse.”

“B-bird—” Rainbow sputtered, but any attempt to respond was drowned out by Nye’s uproarious laughter. If her eyes could ignite fires, he’d be a pile of ash.

“Bird-horse! I’m going to remember that one!” He kicked at the leaves, his laughter continuing unabated.

She lowered her head and snorted. “Keep it up, bub. I might find myself in the market for a new coltfriend.”

The laughter died so fast, one would think a claw had wrapped around Nye’s throat. His ears folded back and he lowered to the ground with a pleading look. “I… er… didn’t mean it? I was just poking fun.”

Wow, she’d really scared him with that one. Part of her felt guilty, but she turned her attention back to Fang. The thestral peered back with a scowl. “I’ve got my eye on you. No more wandering around alone with him.”

A smirk slowly formed on Fang’s lips. “What’s the matter, Miss Fastest Flier in Equestria? Worried I might steal your piece of meat?”

The air caught in Rainbow’s lungs, her cheeks lit up, her wings popped open. She just stood there, trying to breathe, trying to speak, trying to think. Fang broke out in laughter; Nye, thankfully, remained silent. After a while Rainbow managed to hide her face behind a leg.

All she managed to say was a quiet “Back to camp. Now.”

Fang’s laughter faded as she walked off.

“Rainbow?” Nye nudged her shoulder. “You okay?”

“Images. Head. Getting them out.”

His next question came with great hesitation. “Does the idea bother you that much?”

She grimaced; why was he asking this now? Her wings remained stiff as boards and this wasn’t helping! “N-no. Just embarrassing. Now c-can we please not talk about it?”

She heard him tap his hooves together. Even with a hoof over her eyes, she could easily envision his anxious face.

“I know I’m on thin ice, but… you’re really cute when you’re flustered, you know?”

If her wings weren’t already like flagpoles, they’d have tensed. “Not helping!”

Hooves touched hers. She offered only marginal resistance as he pulled her legs from her face. He had a warm smile. She really liked that smile, but it didn’t improve her situation at all.

“Breathe, RD. Think of boring and ugly things. Rarity droning about dresses; a Twilight lecture on magical theory; helping Scootaloo with her math homework; the Butterfly Migration.”

That last one did it. Slowly, gradually, her wings returned to her control and folded. The fire in her cheeks faded to a mild warmth and her heart ceased its jackhammering against her ribs. She heaved a long sigh. “Thanks—”

His muzzle was in her ear, his voice low. “You and me in the shower.”

Fwoomph.

“—Nye!” She shoved him back with enough force to send him tumbling on his back, the pot he’d been hauling spilling its watery contents across the ground. “Way uncool!”

He burst into laughter, then slapped his large belly. “C’mon, Rainbow, it’s not like this is a big turn on.”

Actually – and she would never have admitted it out loud in a million years – it kinda was. She jerked away from him and rubbed a hoof over her eyes with a groan. “You’re a pain in the flank, Nye.”

“Yeah, but you love me.”

She glowered at him for several seconds, then sighed. “Yeah, I guess I do.” The way his face lit up was precious. “But don’t think you’re getting off easy after that whole ‘bird-horse’ thing.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” He climbed to his hooves and retrieved the pot. “Whelp, gotta get more water. Pinkie wanted to try some new—”

“Pinkie!” Rainbow hopped into a hover. “I forgot all about her!”

Nye’s expression turned deathly serious in an instant. “Did something happen to her? Is she okay?”

“I have no idea. She ran off into the jungle on her own, and there’s nopony to watch out for her!”

Nye’s worry faded to a tired look. “Rainbow, Pinkie’s okay. If Fine thinks she can take care of herself, I’m inclined to believe she can take care of herself.”

“But what if she isn’t, Nye?” Rainbow flew a small circle, chewing on her horseshoe and casting fretful glances at the trees. “Pinkie’s not a fighter or anything like that. What if she runs into a manticore or some other monster? I’ve gotta protect her!”

Nye turned away with a sigh. “You go ahead and fly circles around the jungle in a panic. I’ve got to get water for breakfast.”

She paused, her mind battered by indecision. If she went to find Pinkie, then Nye would be out here alone. She abruptly regretted making Fang leave, but she wasn’t about to call for the accursed thestral after the scene they’d just made. But if she stuck by Nye, then Pinkie…

Who was her higher priority?

Although the thought left a pang in her heart, she realized that it was Nye. Would sticking with him be like neglect for Pinkie? Was that unfair to her? Did that make her disloyal to her friend? Was it worse to be disloyal to Pinkie rather than to her coltfriend?

She dropped to the floor in a sitting position and grabbed her head. “Headache…”

“You okay?” Nye observed her from the top of the ridge, the concern plain on his muzzle.

“I’m… fine.” She flew after him, moving slowly but trying to keep her head high. “I’ve just got a lot on my mind, that’s all.”

“You’re overdoing it,” he said as she landed by his side. “You know you don’t have to look out for everyone at the same time, right?”

She disguised her surprise with a cocked eyebrow. “What makes you think I have that on my mind? Maybe I’m just trying to think of the best way to punish you later.”

He gave her a chaste peck on the cheek. “Because I know my marefriend. Love ya, Dash.”

For once, she ignored her blush. It’s not like anypony—

“Aww, that’s so cute!”

“Pinkie!” Rainbow launched, nearly cracking her skull on a low limb as her friend fell into a fit of giggles. “Don’t sneak up on me like that!”

It turned out that Fang’s special talent – for thestrals’ cutie marks functioned the same as those of ponies – was cooking, particularly with fruits. She and Pinkie spent the morning discussing baking and comparing recipes, each fascinated by the ‘alien’ ingredients the other used. Nye had chimed in on occasion with questions, his flare bartending hobby coming to light and thoroughly confusing Fang. She couldn’t comprehend how somepony could make a career out of mixing drinks.

Rainbow watched their interaction from beside the tents, eating her fruit-based stew with a scowl and adamantly refusing to acknowledge its tastiness. She couldn’t believe they were being so… friendly with a potential enemy. Had they forgotten how Fang and her cohort had attacked them yesterday? Were they not aware that Polar was probably bringing a whole army of thestrals down on them right now? And yet they chattered and joked and amused themselves as if they were close compatriots.

And Fine Crime. He was so at ease the bucker was actually taking a nap.

“Does it really bother you that much?”

Rainbow forced her scowl into something softer before turning to Fluttershy. “Yes. Yes it does.”

Her friend – her real friend, not some thestral pretender – cast her gaze towards the others. “I know you’re still upset about yesterday, but don’t you think you should give her a chance?”

“Yeah, sure,” Rainbow grumbled. “Whatever.”

“Rainbow…” Fluttershy bowed her head, face hidden by her mane. Rainbow could imagine her sad expression. She had to admit, it stung.

At last, her friend spoke up. “They have every right to suspect us.”

“They attacked us first.” Rainbow managed to keep her voice from rising. Somehow.

“Did they?” Fluttershy gave her a calm, forlorn gaze. “A thousand years ago, we forced them out of Equestria.”

Rainbow groaned and set aside her half-eaten stew. “You’re talking about ancient history. I’m talking about yesterday. They aren’t the same.”

“And I’m looking to the future.” There was no extra force in her words, but somehow they caught Rainbow’s attention. “This is the first time ponies and thestrals have met since Nightmare Moon was banished. Don’t you think we should try to make it a peaceful event and foster trust?”

How was it that, without even raising her voice, Fluttershy managed to instill a little guilt in Rainbow’s head? She chewed her lip and turned to gaze at Pinkie, Nye and Fang. Her easygoing friend was living up to her Element, creating laughter and joy as she always did. She made it look so easy, with her big, fake moustache and streamers. Where did she even find room to pack those things?

Well, Pinkie was Pinkie.

And, Rainbow suddenly realized, she was the perfect pony to have around for meetings like this one. It was, after all, an historic moment. Even Rainbow recognized that much. She had no doubt that Pinkie, just by being herself, would break ground on the road to a peaceful reunion of the races.

And Rainbow saw only fangs and anger.

She bowed her head with a long sigh. “I’m sorry, Fluttershy. I guess I don’t make much of an ambassador. It’s just that… I don’t trust them yet.”

Fluttershy smiled and gave her friend a little nuzzle on the shoulder. “It’s okay, Rainbow. You don’t have to, but that doesn’t mean you should reject them outright.”

“I know. They’re just so… ‘unknown.’ ” She noted Fluttershy’s quizzical frown. “I mean, the last time something ‘unknown’ showed up, we ended up slaves and half the world got destroyed.”

A whimper, so quiet as to almost be unheard, trembled from Fluttershy. “T-true. I’m just glad we didn’t hurt anypony before Fine’s team rescued us. But this isn’t the same thing, Rainbow.”

“Maybe not.” She watched with peering eyes as Fang opened her mouth wide to let a curious Pinkie inspect her teeth. “Even so, I won’t be turning my back on these bat ponies just yet.”

“Are you sure you don’t want to stay the night with us?” Pinkie asked, her tone pleading. “You can share my tent.”

Fang shook her head with a serious frown. “I’ve got my own place to sleep out near the ponds. I’ll be fine; it’s not like I haven’t already been out here for a moon.”

Fine Crime, who sat by the fire scribbling in a thick notebook, raised his head. “How long’s a moon?”

The thestral raised an eyebrow. “Uh, duh, from one full moon to another.” She cast her gaze upwards, directing it towards something Rainbow couldn’t see, and shivered. “What do you guys use to tell time?”

“Calendars,” Nye replied off-hand, pouring himself a fresh cup of stew. Fine had gone back to scribbling in his notebook.

Pinkie’s shoulders hung low and she pouted. “I don’t mind sharing. You don’t have to sleep alone.”

“I’ll be fine.” Fang turned from the camp and trotted towards the treeline. “I’ll see you guys in the morning.”

Rainbow watched her go, a small frown on her face. She’d hardly said a word to the thestral since finding her and Nye in the jungle. Fluttershy had been giving her hopeful looks all day. Now she sent Rainbow one of sad disappointment.

Looking to distract herself from that expression, she turned to Fine. “What are you writing now?”

He didn’t look up. “Story ideas.”

She glanced around at the dark jungle all around them, not sure where to take that. Fluttershy wasn’t staring at her anymore – a definite plus, that – but now she needed to think of something to say. “Umm… anything good?”

“Maybe.” He set his quill down and smiled up at her. “Jungle equals inspiration. Thinking about some sort of adventure. Maybe when we get back I’ll contact A.K. Yearling and ask for some advice on the genre.”

Rainbow’s head whipped around to him, her eyes wide at the mention of her favorite author. “I know you’re, like, the Archon, but can you do that? Just ask her out of the blue for writing advice?”

He chuckled as he closed his notebook. “If I were you? No. But I’ve got two foallitzers. I think she’d at least send me a polite ‘no.’ ”

Her jaw dropped. “You won a foallitzer?”

“You didn’t know?” At her dumbfounded expression, he continued, “Sorry, I thought the information might have circulated already. Yes, I have two of them under my birth name.”

“Huh.” She sat and took this new information in. “That’s kinda cool. I bet you and Twilight talk a lot about books.”

“It’s come up on occasion,” he replied with a chuckle.

“So…” She sidled up to him and elbowed his ribs. “When you send that letter, maybe you two will meet? And, uh…” She winked. “Maybe I could come along?”

He raised an eyebrow. “Are you going to fangasm all over her if you do?”

Fluttershy gave a quiet eep. Her face was hidden behind her mane by the time they looked towards her. Pinkie, sitting beside her, was doing a poor job of hiding her mad giggling. Nye did better, apparently finding his stew fascinating, but his smirk gave him away.

After some blushing consideration, Rainbow decided to let that one go. She also did her level best to keep the excitement from her voice when she said, “I’d just like to meet her. Maybe get her autograph?”

Another chuckle. “We’ll see.” He stood and stretched, then turned away. “I’m going for a little walk.”

She blinked. “A walk? Now?”

Fluttershy looked up. “In the middle of the night?”

Nye merely waved. “Have fun.”

“Oh oh oh!” Pinkie bounced over the fire. How her tail didn’t end up a torch, Rainbow had no idea. “I’ll go with you!”

Fine raised his hoof. “No thanks, Pinkie. It’s a brainstorming walk.”

She smiled and shook her head. “Come on, Fine, brains don’t come from stormclouds.”

“There’s an appealing image,” Nye said with a wry smile.

“Be back in a bit.”

Rainbow watched his retreating form, then looked to the others. Fluttershy was on her way to their tent while Pinkie dug through a bag for some fruit. Nye simply stared at the fire, stew finished.

Her eyes lingered to the jungle all around them. The whole place seemed to loom over her, the trees like angry sentinels and the vines acting as nets to snare her. A shiver ran down her back, accompanied by a strange fear. She turned and trotted after Fine.

He came to a stop when she was beside him and gave her a questioning look.

“I think we should stick together, Fine. You sure it’s a good idea to head out there by yourself?”

He studied her, then glanced back at the light of the camp. He leaned a little closer and spoke in an unassuming tone. “Why don’t you stay with Nye tonight?”

She tensed, her wings trembling with the urge to snap open. “What does that have to do with what I just said?”

“More than you might think.” He smiled and nodded to the woods. “This place has you on edge, and I know you view yourself as the strongmare of the team. Who’s the one pony you most wanna be with right now?”

She scowled. “I came here for Fluttershy.”

“Maybe so, but it’s Nye you’re the most worried about.”

Rainbow peered at him. “Uh-huh. And who’s gonna share Fluttershy’s tent and keep her safe?”

“Pinkie.”

The answer came so smoothly, so readily, that Rainbow doubted her ears. His ordinary expression suggested complete seriousness. “Really?”

He tilted his head. “What did you expect me to do, suggest I sleep with Fluttershy?”

“Well… yeah.”

His eyes widened slightly. He glanced back to the camp. Was that a hint of pink in his cheeks?

The scowl slowly found its way back to Rainbow’s lips.

“No.” He jerked his head away from the camp. “That’s not even remotely a good idea. I… wouldn’t want to intrude on her privacy.”

“Aren’t you a good guy?” she asked, sure to let a hint of mockery into her words. “It ain’t happening. I stay with Fluttershy, you stay with Nye. Got it?”

His brow furrowed as he examined her face. “First you don’t trust the thestrals, and now you don’t trust me?”

She winced; what was it with her and trust these days? “It’s not that. It’s just… It wouldn’t look good, y’know? A mare and a stallion in the same tent and all that.”

“You’re a couple, Rainbow. Nopony’s going to find it odd.” He turned and marched for the jungle. “And don’t bother lying to me like that. The only pony who’s a worse liar than you is Applejack.”

“Hey, that’s not true!” She stomped, wings flaring. “I can lie just fine. Why, I bet if I wanted to, I could… could…” She stared at the darkness where he’d disappeared, then facehooved. “Why am I boasting about something like that?”

Realizing that there was no point in following Fine – with his skills, she’d probably never find him – she trotted back to the campfire. Nye was the only one present. He was hunched over, examining something small in his hooves. Upon hearing her approach, he hurried to put it in a pouch of one of his bags.

“Whatcha got there?”

He shoved the pouch closed and set it aside. “Nothing. Just checking to see how much we have left in the spice stockpile.”

“Right.” She gave herself only a second before choosing not to bother with the obvious dodge. “Pinkie and Fluttershy hit the hay?”

“Eeeyup.” He stretched and gave a yawn so exaggerated it would have made Pinkie proud, then grabbed his pack and headed for his tent. “And I better be doing the same. See you in the morning, RD.”

Rainbow stared after him for a moment. She knew he was up to something, but chose to let it drop, opting not to add even more things for her to worry about. “G’night.”

She studied his tent, then the one she shared with Fluttershy. Fine’s words echoed in her head, prompting her to look at the stallions’ tent once more. Why did it appear so tempting?

Her line of thinking brought some images to her mind that she rarely tolerated outside the privacy of her bedroom. Images of slipping into the tent unannounced, of curling up next to an unsuspecting Nye and nipping his ear. And the things that might follow—

Oh, Goddess, her wings were threatening to pop open again! She wished her brain would stop entertaining such thoughts and give her some rest. As much as she didn’t want to entertain the fantasies in her head… she really wanted to entertain the fantasies in her head! But no, not like this, not here. Her first time with Nye needed to be… better.

So Nye was out. Absolutely, clearly, without a doubt out. She turned for the tent she shared with Fluttershy, but couldn’t take another step. Nye or no Nye, she was in a rut – poor choice of words! – and she wasn’t about to release that kind of pressure with Fluttershy lying only a few inches away. Invasion of privacy, indeed.

“Dang it,” she whispered, trotting towards the jungle. “Dang it, dang it, dang it.” Her wings quivered with anticipation.

When she stepped into the thick darkness of the trees, another thought came to her; Fine was out there. Fine Crime, the sultan of sneak, the king of spies, the president of ‘never-knew-I-was-there.’ Worse, he could tell a lie with more smooth believability than Discord, so she would never, ever be able to determine for certain if he’d seen her or if she’d just imagined that sound in the woods…

This was killing her!

Her only option left was by far the least appealing; find a way to cool off. The thought of going unsatisfied had her grinding her teeth, but the risks were too great, so she set out for the ponds. With any luck she could go for a swim and let the chill waters ease her mind. It dawned upon her that she was defying her own rule about traveling in the jungle alone, but the quivering between her legs made it hard to care.

What might have been a short journey left her even more frustrated than ever. She could barely see in front of her muzzle and her one attempt to fly over an obstacle rewarded her with getting tangled in vines for nearly ten minutes. The uneven terrain sent her sprawling on more than a few occasions, leaving her with numerous bruises and scratches. Before long her desires had been replaced with a biting anger and a determination to make it to the ponds just for the sake of spiting the environs.

At last she escaped, stepping out into the moonlight not far from the water’s edge. Her victory came with a hint of malice, and a bitter understanding that she’d have to do it all again to go back.

At least she wasn’t horny anymore.

With a snort, she marched to the edge of the pond. She lowered her head to lap up some water, but paused as a curious sound met her ears. It was like a trill, but with a certain purring quality to it. It reminded her of a certain exotic bird Fluttershy had cared for once. She almost concluded that it was exactly that… until her eyes caught sight of the source.

Fang sat on a high ledge several ponds over, her gaze turned up to the night sky. It was hard to tell with the distance and the shadows, but it appeared that her chest expanded between each call. Though her mouth was closed, Rainbow was certain the trill came from the thestral. She turned her head skyward and realized that Fang was staring at the half-moon.

The sound stopped. Rainbow looked to find Fang staring at her, her eyes shining like beacons in the night.

They gazed at one another for some time, not a sound uttered between them. Rainbow couldn’t help feeling unnerved by those eyes, eyes a pony should not have. Yet she didn’t dare fall back into the forest. She couldn’t tell Fang’s expression at this distance or with those glittering eyes, but she felt that backing off now would be like retreating.

Rainbow Dash does not retreat.

Slowly, cautiously, she bent forward to sip from the pond. Fang made no motion as she drank, only watched. Rainbow took her time, thinking about what her next move would be. While she was confident in her ability to take the mare in a fair fight – and half expected Fine Crime to be watching this entire scene, ready to back her up – she didn’t want to get into a brawl just yet. Fluttershy’s words from earlier echoed in her mind…

Wings opened just as she raised her head from the pool, and the thestral launched from her high perch. Rainbow braced for a fight, but Fang’s approach was too slow and leisurely for that. Shoulders hunched and wings tensed, she backed away to give the thestral room to land.

Fang touched down gently, concern and hesitation on her face. Yet she stood tall, matching Rainbow’s combat-ready posture, and the two sized one another up. To Rainbow’s studious eye, the strong muscles were apparent beneath Fang’s thick frame. She really did have a body like Applejack’s. It surely didn’t help her aerodynamics. If the two were to get into a fight, Rainbow would need to go airborne; she’d be at a clear disadvantage on the ground.

Neither pony made a move. They merely held one another’s gaze. Rainbow realized that one of them would have to speak at some point… but what to say?

The words came out without thought: “What were you doing?”

Fang blinked, one of her pointed ears flicking. Slowly, she relaxed her battle stance and sat. “I was Calling.”

Curiosity ate at Rainbow’s mental armor. She thought on this for a few seconds before sitting down as well. “What does that mean?”

“Well…” Fang looked to the moon once more. “I’m not sure how much I’m supposed to tell you. I guess… it’s like praying. We call to the Mother of All Night and ask for her blessing.”

Rainbow raised an eyebrow; she’d never heard Luna referred to quite like that. “Uh-huh. So does she answer?”

Another moment of hesitation from Fang. “I… think I should keep quiet. The Elders might not like me talking about this with an outsider.”

“Oh.” That was all Rainbow could think of to say. They both stared up at the moon. She wondered if her presence made Fang as nervous as hers was to Rainbow.

Fang shifted. Her ear flicked again. “S-say, can I ask a question?”

“I guess.”

“Okay.” Fang swallowed, her gaze remaining locked with the moon as if she feared what might happen if she turned away. “Do they know what happened to… the shadow?”

“The shadow?” Rainbow gave her a quizzical look. She didn’t look back. Seconds passed as she tried to make sense of the question.

Then it hit her. “You mean the Mare in the Moon?”

Fang at last looked at Rainbow, her gaze puzzled. “Is that what you call her?”

“Yeah.” Comprehension slowly dawned upon Rainbow. “Wait, you mean you don’t know?”

“Know what?”

“About Princess Luna.”

As soon as the name was uttered, Fang’s bowed her head, ears flat against her skull, and raised her forelegs so they covered her face with hooves forward. She kept the position for about a second before returning to her normal sitting position. “Of course I know who she is.”

Rainbow’s eyebrows rose. “What was that?”

“The royal submission?” Fang repeated the motion, once again holding it for about a second. “It’s been in practice for an eternity. Don’t you have something similar for the Sun Tyrant?”

“Sun Tyrant?” Rainbow gawked at her. “Celestia isn’t a tyrant!”

Now Fang’s lips dropped to a scowl. “She exiled her own sister to the moon so she could rule on her own. What else would she be?”

“Only the nicest, most benevolent pony that ever existed!” Rainbow paused to reconsider that claim. “Okay, Fluttershy might have a wing up on her in the niceness department, but it would be a close race.”

The thestral’s tone shifted to disdain. “How would you know? You hear a pretty speech of hers?”

Rainbow countered with heat in equal measure. “Uh, because I’ve met her? Numerous times. She’s pretty cool.”

Fang’s attitude shifted to surprise in an instant. “Wait, you’ve met her? Like, for real?”

“Well, yeah. I mean, I know it’s not common for a pony to be chummy with a princess, but when you represent an Element of Harmony and had a hoof in rescuing her sister—”

A shaggy hoof touched her lips. Fang’s jaw had dropped and her eyes looked like they were ready to pop out of their sockets. “What do you mean, ‘rescuing her sister?’ ”

She pushed the hoof down. “Didn’t Fine or Pinkie or somepony tell you? Luna’s home. She’s co-ruling Equestria with Celestia.”

Fang continued to gape for so long that Rainbow started to grow uncomfortable. At last, that gaze turned up to the moon. “But that’s… not possible.”

Why did this seem so astonishing to her? “Sure it is. Heck, Nye’s her best friend.”

Slowly, the thestral looked back at her. Her shock hadn’t faded one iota. “You lie.”

“Nah, I’m a terrible liar.”

Rainbow realized that she might be treading dangerous waters. She suddenly felt dumb for not recognizing the importance of this conversation, and so picked her next words carefully. “Exactly one thousand years after her exile, Nightmare Moon escaped. My friends and me faced her and cured the evil from her with the Elements of Harmony. That’s why the Mare in the Moon is gone; Luna’s not there anymore.”

“No.” Fang shook her head firmly, her scowl returning. “That’s impossible. Why would Luna come back to Equestria and not call on the thestral tribes? We’ve been worshipping her for a millennium. She wouldn’t ignore us like that!”

Rainbow bit her lip to keep from blurting out the first thing – probably offensive –that came to mind. She glanced around, hoping Fine Crime really was eavesdropping on this conversation. Making words good not her strength!

No Mane Archon appeared from the shadows to save her. Gritting her teeth, she struggled to think of what to say to the thestral that now glared daggers at her for reasons she couldn’t comprehend.

At last she came upon something she hoped would suffice. “Why do you think the Mare in the Moon disappeared?”

Fang leaned forward, mouth opening to speak. She stopped, eyes shifting, then sat back. Slowly, her scowl shifted to uncertainty. “I… I don’t know. Some say they do, but who are we to believe?” She turned her gaze to the moon once more. “I wish she’d talk to us. Things would be so much better if she’d just say something.”

She spoke of Luna as if she were a goddess! Rainbow came very close to refuting that idea, but stopped herself before the words could fly out of her mouth. If the thestrals had formed some kind of religion around the Mare in the Moon…

That was dangerous territory she didn’t want to go anywhere near without proper backup. Where the hay was Fine when she needed him?

But this was definitely something to bring up with him. And Nye. Both of them could write a letter to Luna at any moment. If the thestrals wanted to speak to their ‘goddess,’ would it be wise to give them the means to do so? Fang almost made it sound as though there was some kind of internal fighting going on.

A sudden sense of dread hit Rainbow. “H-hey, we aren’t stepping into some sorta civil war, are we?”

Fang turned to her. Though her expression remained calm, the concern in her eyes gave Rainbow a sinking feeling.

“I think you’d better go back to camp now, Miss Dash.”

She turned and flew away without another word, soon disappearing among the trees.

Rainbow stared at the dark jungle across the pond, a hole in her gut. Even now, she could see Fang’s eyes glinting in the dark, ever watchful. She felt cold in the open air, and the thought of those eyes on her made her uncomfortable. Finally, she turned and started for camp. She took the path slowly, thinking on everything she’d just learned and trying to put the puzzle pieces together. Rainbow was smart enough to know that she’d discovered some important things, but she had no idea what it all meant.

Only one pony remained awake at camp. Fine Crime sat by the fire, scribbling in his notebook yet again. He acknowledged her arrival only with a nod, his eyes not leaving his work. She considered snapping at him for not being there when she needed him, but knew it was pointless. After all, Fine couldn’t know everything.

“Rainbow?”

She paused, hoof reaching for the flap of her tent.

“Sometimes the best action is none at all.”

Her ears perked. She turned to stare at him.

He just kept writing, the shadows dancing across his face. They made his mottled markings seem to come alive. At that moment, he struck her not as a pony of flesh and blood. No, he seemed more akin to a ghost. Except not pale, transparent and flighty like the ghosts she’d heard of.

His head shifted. One red eye met her gaze, the light reflecting like a tiny flame within his iris. He had the smallest of smiles, a conniving, confident and smug thing. Perhaps it was meant to tell her something, but all she could think of was this stallion sneaking through the trees, silent as death, watching her every move and hearing her every word. No, Fine wasn’t a ghost.

He was a shade.

She retreated into her tent without another word and buried herself in her sleeping bag. She kept close to Fluttershy that night, trying not to think of what Fine would be like if he were on the wrong side.

08 – Legends

It was the second day, and Fluttershy had grown restless. Fine had suggested she just relax – “There’s no point in fretting over something you can’t control.” – but it wasn’t so easy in practice. Every day they waited was another day poor Discord had to stay trapped in stone.

Yet there was also the weight. It wasn’t a physical thing, certainly, but Fluttershy knew it existed. Something lingered in the air, an invisible force that pushed on her mind like a stack of Twilight’s books that had stayed on her back for far too long. She’d first felt it by the ponds, but now the sensation seemed to have percolated to the camp itself. Or maybe it had always been there, subtly bearing down on them until the strain became noticeable.

The others were aware of it, even if they didn’t say anything. In those short moments between activities and conversation they appeared tense, worn out and frayed. Something had them in a loose grip, and the sooner they left the ponds the better.

At least the company was nice. It was late morning, and Nye and Pinkie were playing a game of checkers that the latter had produced seemingly from nowhere. Rainbow was napping in one of the trees and Fine had disappeared without preamble – something they’d all grown used to. If Fluttershy knew anything about Fine Crime, it was that sometimes he needed space.

That left Fluttershy on her own. She’d tried to entertain herself by watching the checkers game, but her heart wasn’t in it. Her mind kept shifting to Discord’s eternal waiting and her growing frustration with the indecipherable weight on her shoulders. And so she excused herself to head for the pond, declining Nye’s offer to join her. She felt safe enough knowing Fine was out there somewhere.

As if striving to confirm her fears, the pressure only increased as Fluttershy made her way to the ponds. The change proved subtle in the beginning, but by the time she neared the water the difference was blatant. She pushed her gentle way through the underbrush and stopped at the edge of one of the ponds.

The water sparkled in the sunlight, yet she did not find the sight appealing. Her ears perked in one direction, then another. She could make out faint sounds of animals, but they were distant... and they never grew closer. Fluttershy knew that there must truly be something off about this place if even the animals avoided the ponds. She couldn't help but wonder if the thestrals had been right to keep a guard around here.

As though the thoughts were a summons, Fang appeared on the far bank. She came out of the bushes looking directly at Fluttershy, like she’d known she was there all along. There was no alarm or anger in her manner; her gaze was curious and, if her raised eyebrows were any indication, a warning. After a moment’s hesitation, Fluttershy spread her wings. She flew directly for Fang, her hooves barely grazing the water.

Fang sat and waited, grinding her hooves into the ground in an anxious display. She spoke as Fluttershy approached, “I didn’t expect to see you out here by yourself.”

Fluttershy landed a few feet away and tried to offer a friendly smile. “I know, I have a reputation. But Fine’s out there, and that makes me feel safe.” At Fang’s raised eyebrow, she added, “He’s very protective of his friends.”

“If you say so.” Fang glanced over the ponds, her eyes scanning the opposite shore as if she expected Fine to be there. “So what brings you out here?”

“I—” She paused before confessing to boredom. “I just felt like going for a walk, but now that I’m here…” She rubbed her leg with a weak smile. “Do you mind if I ask something?”

Fang considered the query, her suspecting gaze roaming up and down Fluttershy. “Depends. Far as I can tell, you’re the innocent pony of the group, and I don’t think it’s a ruse. Still, you know I can’t answer much, right?”

Unable to determine if she was meant to be flattered or not, Fluttershy took a moment to consider her response. “Y-yes, I get that. It’s just something that’s been bothering me.” She waited for Fang to speak up, pressing on only when it became apparent that no reply would come. “You have to stay here for several moons, right?”

Fang relaxed with a long sigh before nodding. “Yeah, that’s my part of the job.”

“Then… do you feel it too?”

“Feel what?”

Fluttershy twirled a hoof in the air. “The… weight of this place. We all felt it when we first arrived, but none of us know what it is.”

“Oh, that.” Fang shrugged, her leathery wings giving a light flap. “It’s always been here. It’s the influence of Rex.”

A tilt of the head. “Rex?”

Fang facehooved. “Right, you ponies don’t know about him. Everypony back home does, so I forgot. And I probably shouldn’t say more.”

Fluttershy’s ears perked. “Everypony?”

“Yeah, everypony.”

“But…” She leaned forward, which made Fang lean back. “I thought you didn’t think thestrals were ponies?”

Fang’s eyebrows rose. “We’re not.”

“Yet you still say ‘everypony?’ ”

It took a moment for her meaning to sink in, and Fang blinked a few times when it did. “I never, I mean…” Her eyes danced about. Was that a drop of sweat? “L-look, I’m not an expert, okay?”

Fluttershy backed away and raised a placating hoof. “I didn’t mean to put you on the spot. It struck me as strange, that’s all.”

Once again, Fang relaxed, although this time the act was much more pronounced; her wings dropped to the ground along with her head. “I can’t wait for Polar to get back.”

Fluttershy leaned forward once more, her heart aching for the thestral. “This is really putting you under a lot of stress, isn’t it? I won’t ask any more questions.”

“No, it’s alright.” Fang waved a dismissive hoof. “You can ask. You just… kinda put me on the ropes with that last one.”

“I’m sorry!”

Fang raised her head and rolled her eyes. “I know. Like I said, you’re the nice one.”

Fluttershy cocked her head. “The others are nice. Why would you think they aren’t?”

Throwing her head back, Fang heaved a loud groan. “I’m not a wordsmith! ‘Nice’ isn’t the right word, alright? My point is, I know you’re not going to try to trick me into saying something I’m not supposed to. The others, like Rainbow or Nye, I can see doing that. Or Fine Crime.” She shivered upon uttering the name. “That guy gives me the willies.”

“He gets that a lot,” Fluttershy replied with a giggle. “He’s not a bad pony, he’s just… strange.”

“He goes stalking around at night and can hide in broad daylight,” Fang corrected. “He’s more than just ‘strange.’ He strikes me as legitimately dangerous.”

“He is.”

Fang blinked yet again. “What?”

“He is dangerous.” Fluttershy stated it in a matter-of-fact tone. “Believe me, I have first hoof experience. But he’s a lot more social and friendly than he used to be.”

“Friendly.” Fang shook her head. “I admit, he acts friendly, but there’s just something about him. You should have seen the look he gave me during the fight!”

Fluttershy couldn’t resist a smile. “Scary pony?”

“Very.”

She twirled her mane in a hoof absent-mindedly. “He’d take that as a compliment. Fine means well, he’s just…” She paused to think before heaving a sigh. “Strange.”

Fang nodded, and now she was the one rubbing a leg. “Did he really kill those ponies? Like he said?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

Fluttershy thought of Fine and all that she knew. She tried gauging the situation like he would, weighing the pros and cons of explaining such things. In the end, she shook her head. “I don’t think it’s my place to say. Let’s just say that he once led a very dark and violent life before he learned the magic of friendship.”

“The ‘Magic of Friendship?’ ” Fang stuck her tongue out and crossed her eyes. “That sounds so sappy.”

Resisting telling the mare about how that ‘sappy’ magic defeated Nightmare Moon was easy. Not being annoyed by her ignorance proved a bit trickier. Still, Fluttershy managed to push the comment aside; it wasn’t like the thestrals knew anything about the Elements of Harmony returning to Equestria.

“So,” Fang said when neither of them spoke for a little while, “I don’t suppose you’re going to tell me why you’re really here?”

A beaming smile came to Fluttershy’s lips. “Oh, we’re trying to cure a friend. You ever heard of—” She caught herself just in time, cutting herself off with an “Eep!”

“Can’t say I know of anypony named that,” Fang replied with a chuckle. “What do you need for this cure, anyway?”

“G-gargoyle skin,” she managed with a relieved sigh. “From an alpha.”

Fang’s eyes bulged. “You want to hunt one of those? Surely you aren’t serious!”

“Umm, well, I was hoping I could just convince one to help us.”

“Convince—” Fang shook her head forcefully. “You can’t ‘convince’ a gargoyle to do anything. They’re mindless beasts, and tough to kill. We avoid those things as if they were the spawn of Tartarus itself.”

“Oh.” Fluttershy tapped her hooves together. “B-but… hasn’t anypony tried to talk to them?”

Fang facehoofed. “You can’t talk to gargoyles, Fluttershy! They’re animals. Brutal, violent, vicious beasts. They aren’t ponies or thestrals.”

Her worry only grew as she took in Fang’s vehemence. “Don’t you have somepony who can communicate with animals, though?”

“That’s not even possible!”

“Sure it is.” Fluttershy set a hoof to her own chest. “I can talk to animals.”

Fang raised an eyebrow. “You seriously expect me to buy that load of alpha droppings?”

Fluttershy winced and averted her gaze. “W-well, I’m not sure I can speak the dialect of the local fauna. It’s so very different from the creatures we have back in Equestria. If there were an animal more familiar with home though, I’d be able to do it.”

“Right.” Fang rolled her eyes and turned away. “You figure out a way to prove it to me and I’ll lead you to the gargoyles myself! Until then, I—whoa!”

Just as she’d been about to step away, smoke formed in the area immediately before Fang. She stepped back, wings spreading as she took on a defensive stance. But Fluttershy heaved a sigh and, not the least surprised when Fine Crime stepped out of the dissipating clouds. “Did you do that on purpose?” she asked.

He offered a grin towards Fang. “Maybe.”

“It’s not very nice to startle ponies like that.”

Fine waved a dismissive hoof. “I think Fang can take it. Right?”

The thestral glowered his way. “Yeah, I guess,” she begrudgingly admitted. “Don’t mean I like it. What are you doing here?”

“Delivering news.” He gestured behind him, his smile fading. “Your friends are on their way. We’ve got half an hour before they show up.”

Fluttershy nodded. “Then we better get back and tell the others.”

“Wait a minute.” Fang stopped Fine with a foreleg across his chest. “How do you know?”

He raised an eyebrow. “Because I saw them?”

“And they didn’t say anything?”

Fine shook his head. “They’d have to have known I was there.”

Fang bristled, her wings spreading wide. “You can’t have snuck up on thestrals.”

“I snuck up on you, didn’t I?” He ignored her sputtering and addressed Fluttershy. “Meet you on the other side.” He disappeared in another cloud of smoke.

Fluttershy sighed and turned to Fang. “Don’t be too mad. Fine’s special talent is staying hidden, after all. Would you like to meet them here, or join us?”

“I have to be at my station when they get here,” Fang grumbled. “It’ll look better. You go on.”

With a nod, Fluttershy turned away and flew across the ponds, landing next to the patiently waiting Fine Crime. “I think you wounded her pride.”

“She’ll live.” He led her through the jungle at a brisk pace, slowing only when they had to maneuver through the rough terrain. “There’s ten of them on the way, including Polar Aim. I’ll share the details at camp, but I want you doing the introductions.”

Her legs faltered. She might have fallen over the side of a hill had he not caught her. “You want me to start us off? B-but you’re the leader!”

“No, you are,” he replied with confidence. “You’re the one who started this, the one who wanted to go on this quest in the first place. The rest of us wouldn’t be here at all if not for you. I’ll step up when it’s necessary, I promise, but we’re not about to deal with low level grunts. There’s a pony of prominence amongst them, and we need to put our best face forward – one of peace, tolerance and kindness – and let them know who the leader of this little expedition is. That’s you in every aspect.”

Her ears went flat against her skull as she followed behind him. “B-but I don’t know what to say. I’ve never had to be a leader before. What if I mess up or offend them?”

He chuckled. “You? Offend? I’m not sure that’s even possible.”

“Fine, I’m serious!”

He turned around so quickly she nearly walked into his face. His hoof came up to touch her cheek, his eyes boring into hers. There was confidence in his gaze and warmth in his smile. “So am I,” he whispered. “You can do this, Fluttershy. You’re more capable than you know. Don’t worry; I’ll be with you every step of the way.”

He held her gaze, his rosewood-red eyes filling her vision. She found his closeness uncomfortable. “Fine… are you sure?”

“As sure as the sun rises in the east.”

Though doubt lingered in the back of her mind, it was held back by the dawning comprehension that he really did have faith in her. Fine was the most capable stallion she knew. If he thought she could do this…

She managed a frail smile. “Thank you, Fine. I’ll try.”

Fine stared at her for a few more seconds. He started to lean forward, but then turned away with a cough. “W-well, shall we get the others?”

She cocked her head, wondering why his cheeks were pink.

Fluttershy stared at the trees. Was she sweating? She was sweating. Her wings opened and closed in small, nervous flicks and she shifted from hoof to hoof. Any second now, a bunch of thestrals would be stepping out of the jungle.

“You’ve got this, Fluttershy,” Rainbow said from behind her.

“Yeah!” Though she couldn’t see her, her mind’s eye painted a decent picture of Pinkie’s bouncing. “I’m sure they’re going to just love ya.”

Nye snickered. “True. Who doesn’t like Fluttershy?”

Fine stood at her side, but slightly back from her. He kept close, his expression calm and focused. He’d been her most vocal supporter in the last half-hour, but now he’d assumed a familiar, businesslike manner. He leaned slightly towards her, not taking his eyes off the treeline ahead. “They’re splitting up. Looks like they want to encircle us.”

She tensed, heart thrusting into her throat. “W-why would they do that?”

“Intimidation,” he replied smoothly. “Just relax. They’re only being cautious.”

“Or planning an attack,” Rainbow grumbled, just loud enough that she could hear.

“That’s not helpful, Dash,” Nye hissed.

“I’m just saying.”

“Nopony’s going to attack,” Fine replied, not bothering to keep his voice down. “Them or us. This is a peaceful meeting of representatives, and it’s going to stay that way.”

Fluttershy desperately hoped that was the truth. Her wings trembled and she held her breath, wondering if the first sign she’d have of the thestrals’ presence would be a spear flying through the trees. She perked her ears to listen, noting how silent the world had become. That thick, unpleasant blanket of pressure continued to seep into her, adding another reason for her shivers.

A shape appeared in the shadows of the trees. Then another. Fluttershy let the air escape her lungs as the first thestral appeared. She was no taller than her, possessing light-red coat decorated with shades of grey. Her dark-brown mane was tied back in a short topknot, the silver speckles at the tips giving the impression of a paintbrush. Her wings spread wide as soon as she cleared the trees, revealing a long, thin scar over the membrane of one where something had cut into the flesh from bone to tip. A couple more thestrals appeared at either side of her, one being Polar Aim himself.

Fluttershy glanced around as more thestrals appeared from the surrounding trees, forming a neat circle. As Fine had claimed, all of them were lightly armored in what appeared to be leather. The very sight made her skin crawl. A couple had swords, one a large axe, but most – like Fang to the right – had spears or long poles. None of the weapons were brandished, which alleviated her anxiety a touch, but every last one of the thestrals stared at the group with peering, suspecting gazes.

She glanced at Fine, but his eyes were set firmly upon the apparent leader. If he noticed her attention, there was no sign of it.

Fluttershy's attention whipped forward as the graying thestral spoke in a soft yet commanding voice.

“My name is Serrated Tongue. It is my duty to greet you… ponies.” She spoke the word cautiously, as if she still didn’t believe what was happening. The uncertainty wasn’t reflected at all by her firm posture. “I will speak with your leader to determine your intentions. We may speak in private or out here, I care not, but nopony leaves this campsite until we do.”

A second passed before Fluttershy realized the need to respond. Again, she glanced at Fine, who looked back with a lone eye and nodded. With shaking hooves, she stepped forward. Serrated Tongue’s gaze snapped to her and she flinched.

“M-my…” She swallowed the lump in her throat and tried again. “My name is F-Fluttershy, from the Equestrian town of Ponyville. I am the…” She glanced back at Fine. He nodded encouragingly, even letting a small smile slip through his grim countenance. “I am the leader of these ponies, and I thank you for greeting us today.”

“Fluttershy.” Serrated Tongue’s frown deepened. “I was under the impression that the leader was one Fine Crime.” Her eyes shifted to Fine.

It took Fluttershy a moment to think of some explanation for this obvious discrepancy. “He’s… my advisor. I am the one who led us into your jungle. My friends are here to help me with my task.”

“And what task would that be?”

Fine stepped forward before Fluttershy could respond. “If I may?” At Fluttershy’s nod, he said, “I believe this setting is a little… distracting. I think you two should speak privately. You can use the tents.”

Fluttershy’s heart slammed back into her throat. He wanted her to be alone with Serrated Tongue? “O-only if you are with us.” She winced, realizing she’d spoken too quickly. She turned to the leader of the thestrals and bowed her head. “You may of course bring another thestral in with us.”

Serrated Tongue raised a bushy eyebrow. Her gaze lingered on Fluttershy for several long seconds, and she tried her best not to squirm under the pressure.

“Agreed.” Serrated Tongue turned her head. “Nibbling Fang, you will join us.”

Fang stiffened, her cheeks going hot pink. Rainbow snorted down a laugh.

Feeling only marginally better, Fluttershy turned for Fine’s and Nye’s tent, which was slightly larger than the others. Fine was at her side, and leaned over to whisper, “That’s going to be a tight squeeze.”

“I am not doing this alone,” she shot back through her clenched teeth.

“Fair enough.”

He held the tent flap open for her. Upon entering, she made straight for the farther corner. Hoping to grant as much room as she could to their ‘guests,’ she pushed herself back until the thick fabric was pressed against the back of her head. Fang came next, followed by Serrated Tongue. As they settled in opposite corners, Fine entered and sat in the remaining open space.

Fine was right, it was a tight squeeze. Fluttershy felt like a foal; everypony outside would be able to hear them and they would all be uncomfortable. Backing out struck her as a bad move though, so she sucked down her agitation and turned her attention to Serrated Tongue. “I’m sorry for the cramped conditions, but you did say we couldn’t leave the campsite.”

The thestral offered a tired smile, her grey ear flicking against the top of the tent. “I did, didn't I?”

“We could always move to the ponds,” Fine suggested, though by his tone he likely didn’t see that as a possibility.

“No, we’ll make do.” Serrated Tongued waved a dismissive hoof. Given the cramped space, it ended up waggling in front of Fang’s muzzle. “We all need to save face, I think. We’ll just try to make this quick.”

Fluttershy relaxed at her informal tone. Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad after all. “So, um, Miss Tongue…”

Serrated Tongue’s face screwed up as if she’d just tasted one of Pinkie’s ‘baked bads.’ “Call me Seta, please.”

Fang looked as if she might explode from her effort not to laugh, prompting Seta to shoot her a sour look. “Mind your fangs, Nibbler.”

A fresh blush bloomed across Fang’s face, which she quickly turned away.

“Miss Seta, then.” Fluttershy smiled. “I understand there’s a lot of secrecy involved. I hope we aren’t causing too much trouble with the thestrals.”

Seta’s smile faded, her professional tone returning. “Oh, you’re causing quite the stir. Frankly, it couldn’t have been at a worse time, not that I blame you for it.”

Fluttershy’s smile faded and she shrank back a little. “I’m sorry, we had no idea. Is there something wrong? Can we help?”

“Help?” Seta shook her head. “Your very presence is a nuisance. Trying to help would only cause more trouble. It took a lot of talking to convince the other elders not to throw you out of our lands right away.”

With a short bow of the head, Fluttershy said, “We appreciate the effort. We’re on a mission of great importance and wouldn’t want to have to circle around territory we don’t know the extent of.”

“Ah, and now we get to the crux of the situation.” Seta leaned forward, her gaze piercing. “Why are you in thestral lands?”

With a hopeful smile, Fluttershy replied, “We have a close friend who needs medicine. The only cure requires ingredients that don’t exist in Equestria, or anywhere else in the known world. My friend—” she gestured to Fine, “—discovered a lead claiming we could find the ingredients out here.”

“I see.” Seta’s gaze remained studious and firm as she glanced between her and Fine. “And exactly what ingredient are you looking for?”

“The skin of an alpha gargoyle.”

Seta sucked down a sharp breath, her brown eyes bulging. Her wings twitched as she worked to keep them from spreading in the confined space of the tent. “What? You can’t be serious!”

Fluttershy pouted. “Fang reacted similarly.”

“And for good reason.” Seta took a few slow breaths until her wings stopped fighting her. “Have you any idea how hard it is to kill one of those beasts?”

“We don’t want to kill one,” Fluttershy corrected quickly. “Just take a piece of its stone skin.”

Seta shook her head. “You’re not getting anything from one of those without bloodshed. Don’t you know anything about gargoyles?”

“As she said,” Fine interjected, “we don’t have gargoyles were we come from. We thought they were extinct up until my source explained otherwise.”

Once more, Seta’s eyes narrowed. “Ah, yes… your ‘source.’ Pegasus, golden, compass for a sigil? She promised not to tell anypony about our tribe.”

Fine nodded, ever patient. “And it took a lot to get it out of her. Even when she learned that the freedom of an immortal Equestrian hero was at stake, she wouldn’t budge until I sweetened the pot with about the only thing she would go for. My order doesn’t give away its secrets for cheap.”

Fluttershy stared at him, already putting together the dots. Just how much had he sacrificed to get the lead that brought them here? She suddenly appreciated his efforts a lot more.

“I hope it was worth it to her,” Seta grumbled, “because we’re not inclined to trust ponies again after a betrayal like that. Who is this immortal, and why should we be concerned with his well-being?”

Fluttershy replied immediately. “It’s Discord.”

Fine flinched and let out a low groan, setting a fetlock over his muzzle. “Fluttershy…”

She cocked her head, ignoring the way the tent ceiling tugged at her mane. “What?”

“Nothing. Too late now.”

Seta stared at them both with a piercing gaze. “Discord. Our previous visitor claimed he’d been freed from his prison, only to be captured once more.”

Fluttershy nodded, her eyes lowering to her hooves. “I am personally responsible for Discord’s fate. I became his first friend, and he has since been reformed to good. He was allowed to live free, and he helped Equestria in many ways. Recently he… sacrificed himself to protect my friends. He’s been returned to stone, and this time the Elements of Harmony can’t help him.”

Fang finally spoke up, rolling her eyes as she did. “The Elements of Harmony? Please, those have been lost for a thousand years. You really think we’ll believe—”

Seta raised a hoof before her companion, her gaze set upon Fluttershy. She maintained a piercing gaze, and Fluttershy once more began to fidget beneath the heat of it.

Seconds passed. Seta slowly lowered her hoof, but she didn’t stop studying Fluttershy. At last, she spoke. “Nibbling Fang, you have been with these ponies for a few days now. Tell me, do you believe their intentions to be threatening?”

Fang snapped to attention as best she could with her head against the ceiling. “I don’t believe most of what they are telling us… but no, I don’t think they mean us harm.”

Seta continued to ponder for some time, and Fluttershy couldn’t think of what to say in their defense. The old thestral’s gaze was unreadable. Should she be worried?

It was Fine who broke the silence. “A query, Elder.” He waited for Seta’s cool nod before continuing. “If I’m reading you properly, it would seem your concern begins with the Elements of Harmony. I also note you didn’t question anything about Discord. I suspect your tribe has some history with him?”

Both the thestrals stared at him, Fang with her jaw loose. They shared a thoughtful look.

“Yes and no.” Seta gestured to the tent entrance. “I think it’s time for a margin of truth from our side. Perhaps I was too hasty about the ponds. Shall we go to them?”

Fine raised an eyebrow, then looked to Fluttershy. Why was he deferring to her? Feeling uneasy, she nodded and mimicked Seta’s gesture. Fine stepped out, holding the tent flap open. They all stepped outside, and Seta stretched. A worrying number of popping sounds came from her legs and wings as she did.

She turned to Polar. “We are going to continue this discussion by the ponds. The rest of you remain here with our… ‘guests.’ ”

In a single fluid motion, Polar raised his hoof, circled it around his own heart and pulled it down in something akin to a hoofpump. He left his leg in that crooked position until Seta walked past him. Fluttershy wondered if it was meant to be some kind of salute.

As she’d come to expect, Fang and Seta had no difficulty traversing the jungle terrain. She and Fine had gotten better at it over the last couple of days, but the thestrals still had to pause every now and then for them to catch up. They were led in a wide path, different from the one Fluttershy was accustomed to, and so it took a little longer to reach the ponds. When they did, however, it was via an open area in the trees with plenty of space for the four of them to stand and walk around.

Seta wasted no time, walking to the ponds and turning to face the others. Her eyes went to Fluttershy. “Tell me, what do you know of this place?”

“Nothing.” Fluttershy glanced at Fine, who shrugged. “We know nothing about the ponds. We have theories.”

“But they’re all conjecture,” Fine finished for her.

“It is called by our tribe ‘The Weeping Water,’ ” Seta declared, her manner solemn. She looked over her shoulder, a thoughtful frown on her lips, then leveled them both with a quiet glare. “I do not give this information lightly. I must ask that you keep this story private. Is that understood?”

Fang’s wings spread wide. She stepped forward and shook her head. “Elder, you can’t. The Coven wouldn’t approve.”

“I am representing the Coven,” Seta announced, her head held high and her tone brooking no argument. “Do not think that you being a Honed Wing gives you authority over me, toothling.”

Fang grimaced, but bowed her head and stepped back in line with Fine and Fluttershy.

The elder’s hard gaze shifted to Fluttershy, who flinched. “We understand.”

Fine considered her for some time, but finally said, “We will speak of this to nopony.”

“Good.” Seta sat and squared her shoulders. She closed her eyes and went still. Fluttershy got the impression of Tree Hugger meditating. Then she raised her legs up and bowed her head in that strange motion Rainbow had mentioned before. She kept the back of her hooves to her forehead for a couple seconds before lowing them.

“I, Elder Serrated Tongue the Third of the Guardian Tribe, shall now recite the oral tradition known as ‘The Trapping of Rex.’ ”

Long beyond yesterday; before the rise of the Sun Tyrant; prior even to the rise of the sisters themselves; in an age when thestrals walked alongside ponies in friendship, there was a great shrine. This shrine, ancient even at the time of this tale, is devoted to our beloved Mother of All Night. Yet in that age it had been conquered, made the home of a vile spirit known only as Rex.

What Rex was and how he came to be, none today know. What is known is that Rex was a tyrant in his own right. The Temple of Tides was his throne and home, and with the souls of others he survived through centuries of conflict and turmoil. Whether he wielded claw or hoof, his rule came from fire and anger and envy. None beyond his lands dared end his madness, and so the creatures within suffered.

For many long moons, Rex dominated the jungles. Then, one day, the Avatar of Madness appeared within the Temple. The Eternal Jest known as Discord gazed upon the spirit of Rex and found him repulsive, for though Discord was himself mad, he craved not wickedness or pain.

So it was that the Avatar tormented the spirit, inviting Rex’s anger and frustration. Yet Discord eluded the spirit’s every attack and scheme, dancing upon the temple grounds with many a laugh. Within less than a moon, Rex’s power and strength – both his own and that of his nation – were sapped by the constant effort. So great was the spirit’s fury that he failed to see his own waning strength in his pursuit of the Giggling Devil.

And, when the once-mighty spirit had exhausted nearly all his strength, Discord lured the furious tyrant to the edge of his lands, away from civilization itself. In a secluded battleground did the two fight, but the weary Rex could not hope to harm the Avatar of Madness. The Lord Rex was soon sealed within The Weeping Water, doomed to exist in an eternal confinement.

The citizens of the lands rejoiced for the defeat of their cruel lord, and offered the Avatar of Madness his place of rule. Yet Discord desired no throne – the joy of defeating one so wicked as Rex was the only reward he desired. He left the Temple of Tides, giving the citizens only this warning:

Gaze not into the pools’ surface, for the pools might gaze back.

Moons passed. The lands once belonging to Rex grew wild and the citizens left. The Temple of Tides was forgotten.

But we, the chosen ones of the Mother of All Night, have not forgotten the Avatar’s warning. We stand guard over the waters, our gazes high and our fangs bared. Never will we allow the monster to be free. This is our charge and our duty as the Guardian Tribe.

Silence lingered over the jungle. Seta watched her small audience expectantly as Fluttershy observed the waters. They were perfectly still, as if that quiet pressure on her mind were holding it smooth. She couldn’t help imagining something vile swirling beneath the surface like a black cloud.

“You’re staring at it.”

She pulled her eyes away, guilt washing over her. “S-so, you believe that Rex is in the ponds here?”

“Believe?” Seta shook her head. “We know.”

Fluttershy winced at her tone. She looked to Fang. “Is that why you attacked us the other day?”

“Don’t doubt the words of an Elder,” Fang hissed. “We acted to stop you, and no more.”

Pulling back from her aggressive stance, Fluttershy turned to Fine. He peered at Seta, and she could almost see the thoughts churning in his eyes. “Fine?”

“I won’t discount the story,” he said, seemingly more to himself than any of them. “There are far too many strange, unknown threats in this world. If they say there’s a spirit hidden in these ponds, I will believe them. I’d rather not risk the alternative.” His focus shifted to Seta. “But there are two things I would like to know.”

She gave an imperial nod.

“First, why would you openly give us this information? Given that the last pony who visited you did not keep her word, I would have expected you to be less forthcoming.”

“I was wondering the same thing,” Fang growled, but she went silent when Seta shot her a commanding glance.

The elder waited, perhaps to see if there would be any other interruptions, before answering. “I wanted to impress upon you the seriousness of this situation. Perhaps you’ll keep your word, perhaps not, but I do expect you to honor our wishes and avoid letting ponies come to these lands in the future. You need to comprehend the grave threat that Lord Rex holds for us all.”

Fine nodded. “Very well. Second question relates to Discord. In Equestria, he was viewed as a villain and source of evil for over a thousand years. His image only improved in the last half-decade. What, then, is he to the tribes?”

Seta smiled, possessing the air of a teacher lecturing a child. “The Avatar of Madness is neither good nor evil. If anything, he is profoundly neutral. While the Princess Luna is our divine goddess, and we acknowledge Discord’s role in battling the Immortal Sisters, he is still an ally to us.”

Fluttershy cocked her head. “So… even though he fought Celestia and Luna, you didn’t think him a villain?”

Seta’s smile didn’t fade as she looked to Fang. It took a moment for the younger thestral to realize the intent, and she stepped forward quickly. She spoke as if reciting an oft-quoted line. “Discord’s goal is entertainment. His attack on Equestria so long ago was his way of enlivening the land, which he saw as too dull and orderly. It was not a malicious act, though his intent was misguided.”

“I see.” Fluttershy couldn’t help but smile. “I think you understand him far better than most Equestrians do. He’s been a good friend, he just goes a little overboard sometimes.”

Seta and Fang exchanged a curious look. Seta asked, “You claim to know Discord personally. Tell us, what happened to him that is so grave you need to acquire such a dangerous ingredient for him?”

Fluttershy promptly explained to them the story of the investigation in Nildia; how her friends sought to end the tsunamis and their ultimate encounter with the creature Tazel. She kept the explanation brief, but she still felt a pang when she mentioned Discord’s renewed petrification. “I’m afraid we cannot cure him with the Elements of Harmony.”

“Hmm…” Seta glanced between Fine and Fluttershy. “Neither of you were there when it happened?” They both shook their heads. “But that blue pony… Rainbow Dash? She was?”

“She’s the only witness who came with us,” Fluttershy said, her ears folding back. “The others had their own duties to attend to. I’m sure Rainbow would be willing to tell you all she knows if you ask.”

Fang shook her head. “With all due respect, Elder, I find this story hard to believe.”

Seta nodded. “That makes two of us. Tell me, Fluttershy, what proof can you offer that your story is true?”

“P-proof?” Fluttershy scoured her brain, quickly realizing that she’d brought nothing with her that might indicate her friendship with Discord. Come to think of it, she couldn’t be sure she’d ever had anything physical that could act as proof. She cast a hopeful expression Fine’s way.

His lips were set in a thin line, uncertainty apparent in his eyes. “Discord doesn’t deal much in the way of permanent things. I don’t think we can offer anything other than our word.”

Seta closed her eyes with a heavy sigh. “Then it seems we are at an impasse. I cannot possibly let you deeper into thestral lands based on your word alone. The risks are far too great.”

“Risks?” Fine took a cautious step forward. “What risks?”

“That is not for you to know.”

Fluttershy bowed her head, trying to think of something, anything to help. She couldn’t give up, not after coming this far! But what could she possibly offer to change their minds? She had nothing, and none of the others would be able to offer any proof of their own. Maybe if they had more time they could ask for advice from—

Her head jerked up and she gasped, catching the attention of the others. “If we can’t prove our relationship with Discord, what about Princess Luna?”

Seta’s eyes became saucers, but Fang was quick to jump in. “Don’t believe them, Elder! They told me the same thing, but they can’t prove they know the Mother of All Night. We all know she’s still on the moon.”

Fine sent Fluttershy a knowing smile. “Actually, we can. Nye can contact the princess on a whim.”

Though she only took one step closer, there was so much energy in Seta’s movement that Fluttershy thought the old thestral might start pronking at any second. Her tail lashed wildly as she asked, “How is this possible?”

Fine’s smile broadened to a grin. “With letters and a potion. She has a system set up just for the two of them.”

Fluttershy cast him a curious glance. Couldn’t he write to Luna as well? Even so, she held her tongue.

Seta’s eyes were shifting wildly, her gaze distant as she took this news in. She licked her trembling lips. “Show me.”

Fang’s eyes widened. “B-but, Elder, you can’t believe they’re serious! It’s bound to be some kind of trick.”

“If it is, then we will see it for ourselves.” Seta gestured to Fluttershy. “Show us how you communicate with our goddess, and if your words prove true, then I will show you to our tribe.” Her head jerked Fine’s way with a scowl. “But if this is some kind of trick, I will have my guard throw all of you out of here, violently if necessary. We don’t take kindly to those who make a mockery of our faith.”

Fine’s smile didn’t waver. “Don’t worry, Elder. Soon you’ll see that we speak the truth.”

Everypony watched with keen interest as the letter dissolved in Nye’s bottle. Every thestral was in an alert stance, their wings opened and their legs spread across the ground. Some observed the scene with wide, hopeful eyes, whereas others peered at the bottle as if it were a coiled snake. The tension had Fluttershy shivering, but she tried her best to maintain a confident manner. Poor Nye, as the center of so much attention, was almost white as a sheet. Rainbow sat at his side, watching the thestrals like a hawk.

Seta, her lips pursed in a deep frown, tapped the bottle lightly. “Is that it?”

Nye gave a quick nod. “Now we wait for her to respond. She sleeps during the day, so it may take a while.”

Many of the thestrals grumbled to one another, but a couple nodded their heads in acceptance.

Fang wasn’t one of them. “What did you write in that letter?”

Nye raised an eyebrow. “I showed it to you, remember?”

Seta shook her head. “We don’t have a system of writing. We couldn’t read it.”

Pinkie let out one of her exaggerated gasps. “You mean none of you can read? That’s just awful! That means you can’t read any awesome books, like a Daring Do novel or my cookbooks for baking delicious treats of all kinds. We’re going to have to fix that pronto!”

“Calm down, Pinkie,” Fine said with a wave of his hoof. “First we have to get access to their lands. Steps like that can come later.”

“Assuming this isn’t some kind of dirty trick,” Fang growled.

Polar groaned and gave her a light tap on the head with his rod. “Stop speaking out of line. The elder says we give them a chance, we give them a chance.”

“They’re just stalling,” Fang insisted, but clamped her jaws when his gaze darkened. With a huff and an extra glare at Nye, she stepped back in line with the other thestrals.

Nye shuffled under her scrutiny. “To answer your question, I just wrote ‘We’ve met thestrals. Please respond promptly.’ That’s it.”

“And will she respond promptly?” Seta asked, doubt laced in her tone.

“She thinks you’re extinct,” Fine said, his tone grave. “She’ll respond the instant she sees the letter, that I guarantee.”

The elder sniffed, tapping the bottle a couple more times. “We shall see.” She turned to Polar Aim, who repeated the weird salute over his heart as before. “I want these ponies under constant supervision. Not a single one of them is to be out of a guard’s sight at any time through the day or night.”

Rainbow puffed up and scoffed. “What are you gonna do, put a thestral in each tent?”

“We’ll sleep outside tonight,” Fluttershy declared. “All of us.”

“What? You can’t just—” Nye’s mouth closed when Fine stepped between him and Fluttershy. She couldn’t see Fine’s expression, but it seemed to send a message, for Nye looked away with a scowl. “I guess we can. Just for tonight.”

Pinkie cheered and bounced about the gathering. “Oh, oh, this is gonna be so much fun! We can roast marshmallows and sing campfire songs and tell ghost stories! Anypony here heard the story of the Candy Mare?” She landed before one of the thestrals, so close that he leaned back with a blush and glanced around as if looking for some method of escape.

“Fun is not on the agenda,” Seta declared, her hard expression turning on Fine. “We will be watching for any trickery. If a response does not come by tomorrow morning, you will be leaving our lands immediately. Are we clear?”

Fine only smiled. “Crystal.”

Seta blinked. “What?”

“Crystal clear.”

Another blink. “Is that a yes?”

Fine nodded, not at all phased by her confusion. “That’s a definite yes.”

Pinkie was at Seta’s side in an instant. “Don’t you know what a crystal is?”

Now it was Seta looking for a means of escape. “Umm… not really.”

Another lengthy gasp, and the party pony launched into a lengthy explanation – complete with nonsensical tangents and questions about crystal ponies that flew over every thestral’s head. Fluttershy only shook hers; clearly they’d never met a creature quite like a wild Pinkie Pie. With how quiet she’d been throughout the meeting, it only made sense that the stopper on her boundless energy had finally popped out.

The thestrals were in for a long night.

The shouting woke Fluttershy up with the same impact as a splash of cold water, and she jumped to her hooves in an instant. This proved problematic considering her hind legs had fallen asleep sometime in the night, and she promptly fell back to her side. Moving much slower and shaking her legs one at a time to try and remove the painful tingling, she at last brought her attention to the shouts.

“A letter! Get the elder, a letter has arrived!”

Fluttershy’s heart hit her throat and a smile touched her lips. She moved as quickly as her weariness and stiff legs would allow, heading for the campfire. Nye sat nearby, a scroll in his hooves and a scowl set beneath his baggy eyes. Three thestrals stood at attention around him, one on each side and another behind him.

Pinkie was already bouncing by the campfire with Fine at her side; if either of them were bothered by the abrupt awakening, neither showed it. Rainbow hovered nearby, appearing more worn out than any of them. Perhaps she really had stayed up to watch over Nye like she’d said.

Fluttershy sat by the fire, offering Nye an encouraging smile. Maybe now they would finally make some headway.

Seta emerged from the shadows, alert as if being awoken in the middle of the night hadn’t bothered her at all. Though her expression remained as stern as ever, the twitching of her wings gave her enthusiasm away. “The letter. Where is it?”

Nye lifted it so that it was clearly visible in the darkness. “Give me a second and I’ll read it to ya,” he said, not quite able to rid the frustration from his tone. Fluttershy had always heard he wasn’t a morning person, and she doubted this even qualified as ‘morning.’

Seta threw a hoof up. “No!”

His shoulders slumped. “What, ya woke me up just for me to read it in the morning? Gimme a break.” He emphasized his point with a long yawn.

Seta ignored the complaint, her gaze once again distant with thought. Her hooves danced before she turned to Polar. “Are we certain the letter is legitimate?”

Polar turned to one of the guards standing by Nye, who did that now-familiar salute over the heart. “Ma’am, I saw it myself. The letter materialized out of thin air in a flash of light and feathers!”

“Feathers? What feathers?”

The guard stepped forward and presented a single dark blue feather to the elder. She took it in trembling hooves. “A-and we are certain they did not discuss the letter’s contents amongst themselves sometime in the night?”

“We are certain, Elder,” Polar insisted, his own wide eyes set upon the feather. “We monitored every conversation.”

“Okay. O… Okay.” Seta bowed her head, one shaky hoof hovered by her eye. She maintained that position for several seconds. “We must do this properly. We must be absolutely sure.” She turned to Fluttershy. “You read it.”

Fluttershy cocked her head. “Why me?”

“Because I believe you are the most honest in your intentions.”

“Hey! We’re plenty honest, ya—hey!” Rainbow’s outburst was cut off when Pinkie leapt up to catch her tail in her teeth and pull her to the ground.

“Read it, Miss Fluttershy,” Seta insisted, her breath coming in quick but quiet gasps.

Fluttershy looked to Nye, who shrugged noncommittally and offered the scroll. She took it from his hooves gingerly, then glanced at Fine. He had a confident smile.

Taking a little courage from him, she turned to Seta and unrolled the letter. Every single thestral leaned forward in anticipation, even Fang. She trembled from the attention, knees buckling and heart pounding. Swallowing to moisten her throat, Fluttershy looked over the first few lines. Luna’s writing appeared curiously sloppy.

Fang spoke in a breathless voice, “So?”

Fluttershy flinched, sucked in a slow breath, and began to read by the light of the fire.

Dearest Nye,

I apologize for the belated response. In my excitement, I wrote several versions of this letter, throwing many away as I strained to achieve a more formal tone. You cannot imagine the sheer exhilaration I felt upon receiving your news. If I could, I would fly directly to you to meet the thestrals. Theirs was a race of ponies I cherished, for in them I found kindred spirits. I must admit that I shed tears when I first thought them lost to our world.

But now you tell me they exist, and my heart nearly bursts with joy! I have not felt such pleasure since you rescued me from the curse of Silma Ril. If I were there right now, I would kiss you again for delivering me such joyous news!

“Again?”

Rainbow’s voice cut Fluttershy off, and she looked up to see the pegasus glaring daggers at her coltfriend. Nye suddenly looked as if he wanted to hide behind the thestrals and their weapons.

Shaking her head with a coy smile, Fluttershy returned to the letter.

This letter is already threatening to become too informal for my needs, but I will not write another. I urge you and the others to befriend the thestrals. We must not let this opportunity pass us by! If you would, please read the following part out loud for them to hear.

Fluttershy winced; clearly the first half of the letter was meant to be for Nye’s eyes only. She would have to apologize to him later, but at the moment every thestral was paying rapt attention and she didn’t dare hesitate any more than she already had.

Greetings, my little ponies. Too long has it been since your kind stood at my side. It is with great merriment that I, Luna, Princess of the Moon and Diarch of Equestria, announce my return to this world. I am pleased to declare that my grievances with Celestia are ended and I have returned to my duties as Princess of the Night.

I hereby request and beg of thee to return to Equestria and embrace your cousins in peace and camaraderie. I shall personally welcome you back to our lands with open wings, a full moon and a gentle night’s breeze. Should the thestrals be united as a nation, then let us initiate talks of peace, trade, and mutual prosperity. Your princess of the night longs for your companionship once more, and will do whatever she may to ease this process.

In the meantime, please consider these ponies my direct representatives in your lands: Rainbow Dash, bearer of the Element of Loyalty; Fluttershy Darrow, bearer of the Element of Kindness; Pinkamina Diane Pie, bearer of the Element of Laughter; Count Nye Stone of Ponyville, my royal confidant; and Verity Fine Crime, my chief advisor. Please grant unto them the greatest respect and trust, for they will be my voice in my absence.

I would be happy to receive communication from any thestral who wishes to contact me prior to a personal meeting. For this purpose, please consider Nye Stone as your source of contact. I would be happy to receive as many letters as you would desire to send and can promise responses as quickly as my duties will permit.

I look forward to meeting you all in pony for the first time. I promise, as Princess of the Moon, that this foretells a great and glorious future for all of ponydom!

Your Princess of the Night,

Luna

Not a soul spoke. Every gaze was set upon Fluttershy, who gave a small squeak as she was reminded of the attention. The crackling of the fire was the only sound in the still night. The thestrals’ eyes glowed with wonder. A few had their jaws hanging loosely, and many began to sniff back tears. One of them behind Fluttershy actually sobbed.

Seta fell to her haunches. Her front knees shook so badly they were knocking and her breaths came in a long, heavy rhythm. Her hooves rose and her head bowed, and every single thestral repeated the motion. They held the position for several long seconds, until Seta dropped her hooves heavily in the grass. She worked her trembling lips for several seconds, but only managed a few mumbling, airy sounds.

At last, she managed to pull the words out of her throat. “The M-m-m… The Mother of All N-Night has returned. She’s… she’s really b-back.” Tears welled in her eyes, but she resisted crying with a visible effort. “We… W-we have to do this r-right. The C-Coven needs to be told. This… this changes everything.”

Fluttershy started to set the letter aside, not caring that it was snatched from her hooves by an eager Fang. “Are you going to be alright?”

Something between a laugh and a sob churned out of Seta’s throat, her lips curling into a beaming smile. The tears at last broke free, and she made no attempt to stop them. “Okay? M-My sweet toothling, this… th-this is the most amazing…” She closed her eyes and sucked down a short breath. “You have no idea what this means to us as a race. I— We can’t thank you enough. Th-this is the happiest night of m-my life…”

She broke down, hooves rubbing against her eyes even as she collapsed onto her barrel. The others were talking excitedly amongst themselves, amidst laughter or sobs. Many of the thestrals were hugging and at least three were having an all-out breakdown, their weeping overwhelming all other sounds. Several were set in that worshipful pose.

Fluttershy’s chest swelled as comprehension dawned upon her. She turned to Fine, who gave her a beaming smile in return. Pinkie appeared on the verge of crying herself, and even Rainbow and Nye looked pleased with themselves.

She walked to Seta and lay beside her, gently rubbing a hoof along her back. “I’m happy for you.”

The elder raised a hoof, revealing a bloodshot eye. With Fluttershy’s help and more than a few sniffles and hiccups, she sat up and embraced the pony.

“You and your kind are w-welcome amongst the Guardian Tribe. I’ll bring you there myself, and I promise, you’ll be hailed as heroes.”

09 - Skeletons

“Hey, Nibbler!” Pinkie landed next to the thestral with a beaming grin, pleasantly oblivious to her groan.

“It’s Fang,” she growled, casting dark looks at the two snickering stallions ahead of the line.

As she completed her third lap around the grumpy thestral, Pinkie said, “Are you sure? Because Sera calls you Nibbler sometimes and I think that’s cute.”

Fang’s eyes narrowed. “Sera’s an Elder, and my aunt. She can call me whatever she wants.”

“A-ha, I knew you two shared features! And now I’m friends with Sera, and any friend of Sera’s is a friend of mine, and as my new friend, I get to call you Nibbler too, right? Because that’s what friends do, come up with nicknames for one another, but you’ve already got a nickname, so it’s like we took a shortcut to being best friends!”

Fang shot a pleading look towards the nearest thestral, but her silent call for aid went ignored. “You can’t call me Nibbler. And I’m not giving you a nickname, Pinkie.”

Pinkie giggled as she pranced. “Yes you are, you’re already calling me by it. See, you’ve got a nickname, I’ve got a nickname, and we both like hot sauce on our hay sausages! It’s like we’ve known one another for years. Oh, oh, I’ve got a song about how close we already are!”

By now Fang’s eyes were crossing and her ears had folded back against the verbal barrage. “What’s a hay sausage?”

“Only one of the best things to put hot sauce on! But don’t ask how they’re made.” Her prancing stopped and her expression grew deathly serious. “Trust me, you don’t wanna know. How about that song?”

“Pinkie?”

She looked back to see Rainbow flying along behind her. “Hey Dashie, what’s up?”

Rainbow Dash had her forelegs crossed, her brow knitted in frustration. “You sang a different song for every thestral from the back of the line to here. I think that’s enough singing for one day.”

Deflating a little, Pinkie nodded. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. I guess I got a little excited about all the new friends I’m making today.” And it wasn’t like their band of travelers needed her joviality; they’d been in high spirits ever since they’d set out that morning for the thestrals’ tribe. She wasn’t about to mention that she was at it more for her sake right now. Her eyes went to the front of the line, where Fine and Fluttershy were walking side-by-side…

“So!” She threw her grin back towards Fang. “Seta says you’re a Horney Wing? What’s that mean?” Keeping a straight face when Fang tripped on her own hooves was not easy.

“It’s Honed Wing,” she groused, leveling her glare at anything but Pinkie. “It’s a title.”

“Oooooooh…” Pinkie raised her head and rubbed her chin. “A title for what?”

Fang’s stature straightened and her steps became more resolute. “Combat. It indicates that I’m one of the tribe’s best fighters.”

And she lost to Fine. Pinkie made a mental note of that fact, resolving to ask Fine about his skills later. Funny, he’d always insisted that he wasn’t very good at that kind of thing.

Rainbow flew over the two of them, her eyes ablaze with curiosity. “So how do you become a Honed Wing?”

“Win fights,” Fang said with a proud smile. “Show your strength. Merit in battle. Do all that and a Honed Wing may recommend you. Then you have to win in the Leagues. At least one new Honed Wing is announced every year.”

Rainbow landed by her side, opposite Pinkie. “You have leagues? Like, teams of fighters or something?”

“Oh, no. Every year near the Winter Solstice, the tribes send their best warriors to a hosting tribe.” Fangs eyes shined, her gaze far away. Pinkie could almost see the memories playing out in her head. “They all fight in matches. The thestral with the most wins gets to be that year’s Honed Wing.”

Rainbow whistled. “And you won one of those?”

Fang puffed out her chest and grinned. “Two years ago. Best two weeks of my life, even if I broke a leg and chipped a tooth.” She raised her upper lip, giving both ponies a look at a small hole in one of her fangs.

So… thestrals were warriors. Or at least they took pride in their fighters. Were there also wars? Pinkie recalled overhearing Seta talking about trouble back at the tribes, though she’d been hesitant to go into any details. Were they about to enter a warzone?

Years of practice made it easy for Pinkie’s smile to hold firm. Even so, she had an uneasy feeling in her gut. Not the kind that came from eating one too many cupcakes, either.

Rainbow and Fang were having an excited conversation by this point, so Pinkie decided to move on. She’d originally planned to talk to every thestral in the line, learning names and interests and making friends. After Rainbow’s statement and Fang’s lackluster reaction, however, she questioned if that would be appropriate now. The next thestral in the line stood rigid and was avoiding eye contact; yeah, perhaps making more friends could wait. After all, she’d have a whole tribe to befriend soon enough.

She trotted ahead of the travelers, humming the Winter Wrap Up song. Thestrals looked relieved when she passed them up with only a pleasant “Hello!” or “Hey there!” She walked right past Fluttershy and Fine, who were engaged in a quiet conversation that she had no interest in interrupting. No, she was interested, but only insomuch as she might stop them from chatting, but that was not the way a good friend was supposed to behave.

Pinkie was determined to be a good friend.

Nye was just up ahead, near Seta where he could avoid being bombarded with questions. Pinkie couldn’t help but grin as she tried to think of what she’d say once she’d caught up. Maybe something about that kiss; she’d yet to hear the juicy details. Just the memory of Rainbow’s expression when it was mentioned in the letter nearly toppled her into a fit of giggles. Oh, she’d have fun with that for years!

Both her forehooves began to shake, moving so fast they were blurs. She ignored the curious looks of the thestrals around her and focused on the motion. Yep, the hooves were shaking out of sync by a quarter-second.

Fine was at her side in an instant. “What have you got, Pinkie?”

Oh, wow, he was close. Still on two hooves, she stepped away from him with a giggle that was more out of nervousness than anything. “Obstruction up ahead,” she replied as her legs finally began to calm down. “A big one.”

Polar Aim paused beside them. “Obstruction?”

Pinkie nodded vigorously. “The path ahead’s blocked.”

His eyes widened and his jaw went slack. “How do you know that? I didn’t see you scout ahead.”

“Pinkie Sense,” Fine replied casually. “Don’t bother trying to understand it, you’ll just drive yourself crazy.”

“No, seriously, how did she—”

Rainbow landed between Pinkie and Polar, giving him a serious look. “No, seriously, don’t ask. One of our friends back home went into a fiery rage trying to figure it out, and I mean extra crispy.”

Pinkie only giggled at his dumbfounded expression.

“Well, she’s right. The Great Serpent lies ahead.”

Pinkie’s laughter ceased. She and Rainbow exchanged short glances. Rainbow asked, “Great Serpent?” Some of the thestrals were watching now, and many that weren’t had their ears aimed back to take in the conversation. Polar’s expression had become grim.

“Yeah, the Great Serpent.” He gestured ahead with a nod. “We can’t see it for the trees, but if we were above the treeline it would be plainly visible. We’ll run into it before nightfall; a massive snake that wrought terrible destruction on the jungle and wiped out four tribes just by rolling over them. Then it just… died.”

Rainbow scratched a hoof across the ground with a scowl. “Dang, it even got out here.”

Fang appeared at Pinkie’s side, her ears perked. “You guys know about it, too?”

Pinkie nodded, her head low. “We called it Riptide. It did a lot of damage to Equestria too.”

Polar asked, “So do you guys know what killed it?”

Rainbow recovered her smile, decorated with just a touch of a smirk. “Oh, yeah! Our friend Upper Crust killed it. Blew the things head right off.”

Several heads turned to her. Polar’s and Fang’s eyes looked like they might fall out of their sockets. “You can’t be serious,” Fang said.

Pinkie shook her head, eyes downcast. “She’s very serious. Just ask the princess, she saw it. Uppity did something even Princess Luna thought was impossible. She’s hailed all over Equestria as a hero.” She wished she could conjure some enthusiasm for her friend, but all she could think about was how she’d been planning to kill said friend mere minutes before it happened. And then she’d tried to kill Fine Crime…

“Pinkie?” Rainbow nudged her shoulder. “You okay?”

Her tail slipped between her legs to rub against the scar hidden inside her hip. “I’m fine. Just… bad memories, y’know?”

Polar’s head lowered, his face a mask of concern. “Was the damage that bad?”

“Not in Canterlot or Ponyville,” Rainbow replied, rubbing her wing over Pinkie’s back. “But we had our own fights at the same time, and Pinkie’s… Well, she had the hardest time of us all.”

“That’s not true at all,” Pinkie insisted. “Jet Set broke his horn, and you almost killed yourself flying into a tower hard enough to make it fall!”

“But you’re the one who almost died from blood loss,” Rainbow added, her scowl directed backwards.

Pinkie didn’t dare follow her gaze. She didn’t want to see the guilt on Fine’s face.

“Wait a minute,” Fang said, her head cocking to one side. “Did you say she knocked a tower down by flying into it? I call bull.”

Rainbow was too concerned with Pinkie’s wellbeing to add any pride to her next statement. “Clearly you’ve never seen a Sonic Rainboom.”

Fang facehoofed. “How many crazy, unbelievable stories are you guys gonna throw at us?”

Pinkie gave Rainbow a smile, letting her know she was okay, then turned to smirk at Fang. “You also didn’t believe we know Princess Luna, but then we exchanged letters with her and everything! And we’ve barely even started with the wild stories: pie fights with buffalo, the Grand Galloping Gala—” she shifted to a stage whisper, “—don’t believe the rumors, it’s not that grand.” Then returned to her normal, jovial tone, “rescued Princess Luna from Nightmare Moon, saw the Crystal Empire return, Rainbow did a Sonic Rainboom, and then an evil empress from thousands of years ago—”

Rainbow raised her wing so it partially covered Pinkie’s face. “I think they get it. One extremely improbable event at a time, right?”

“I’m not believing a word of it until we get some better proof,” Fang muttered.

“Proof?” Polar rolled his eyes. “Did you not hear her words? And the feather. You can at least acknowledge that Nightmare Moon is no more.”

Fang’s lip curled back and she snorted, but otherwise she offered no response. Pinkie maintained her smile, even as she wondered why Fang remained unconvinced. Perhaps something more would be needed to make her believe Luna was back?

Just before the silence lingered into awkwardness, Rainbow spoke up. “So, uh… what was that oath you guys said back at the camp?”

Polar paused briefly to do that increasingly familiar supplication with his cannons pressed to his muzzle. When he resumed walking, he said, “It was the ‘Oath of the Moon,’ to honor, serve, protect and submit to the princess. No thestral has uttered the oath since the Mother of All Night was imprisoned.”

“Wow, that’s a really long time,” Pinkie said. “Why not?”

Fang sighed. “It’s a punishment. When they failed to protect Princess Luna, our ancestors forbade any thestral from ever swearing the oath, as a sign of our race’s shame. We have honored that shame for thousands of moons.” Her next sentence came in a low, unpleasant tone. “Until last night.”

Rainbow grinned and elbowed Polar in the ribs. “Wow, so you guys are pretty special, huh?”

Pinkie chose the more exuberant route. “Wow, that’s amazing! Is every thestral in every tribe going to swear the oath now? Hey, we could have a big, inter-tribal ‘Oath of the Moon’ party! I can learn all about how thestrals have fun and bring all of it back to Equestria and you guys can learn about Equestria’s parties and we can exchange recipes for party food! It’ll be great!”

Polar’s smile was strained.

Fang, on the other hoof, had a deadpan frown. “Not gonna happen.”

“Aww, why not?” Pinkie deflated with a pout. “Do thestrals not like parties?”

“Don’t take it the wrong way, Pinkie.” Polar patted her shoulder. “We appreciate what you’re offering, really. It’s just that, even with the princess back, the tribes aren’t going to be in the mood for partying together. Most of them haven’t gotten along in ages.”

Rainbow’s wings flapped in agitation. “You saying there’s a war going on?”

Fang shrugged. “There’s not enough thestrals in any one tribe to have a ‘war.’ They’re more like strong disagreements that occasionally lead to bloodshed. Skirmishes.”

Fine Crime spoke up. “Sera mentioned this to me. What’s the likelihood of us getting caught in the middle of one of your tribal feuds?”

Fang, Polar and Rainbow all jumped, and Pinkie couldn’t help but laugh. “Did you forget he was there?”

“Y-yeah, I kinda did.” Fang ran a hoof over her mane and cast Fine a nervous frown. “Where did you go?”

A slow, wicked smile came to Fine’s lips. “I was here the whole time.”

Fang scowled. “No way.”

Pinkie’s laughter only grew stronger. “Yep, there the whole time! He’s really good at that kind of thing.”

Polar coughed, catching everypony’s attention. “To answer your question: high. There was an attempted assassination of one of our Elders three days ago by the Stonewing Tribe, and the Night Eye Tribe has three combat wings stationed only a couple hours north of us. There’s always something going on.”

Rainbow glanced between Fang and Polar, her brow furrowed. “Why are the tribes divided like that? Don’t you all, like, serve Luna?”

“There are a lot of different interpretations on how best to do that,” Fang replied.

“Well, maybe we can help you guys out,” Pinkie declared with a grin. “My friends and I are experts at the whole harmony thing. And now with Luna able to talk to you… Hold on.” She dropped to her haunches and let her forelegs vibrate.

Polar watched with a bemused look. “How often is that going to happen?”

“Until we get to Riptide, I think.” Pinkie hopped to her hooves as soon as the shaking stopped. “How far is it?”

“A few more hours.”

“Oh well, I guess I’ll deal with it until then.”

They stood as a group. Everypony gazed upon purple and the faint scent of rot. It was like a wall, towering over the treetops by at least one-hundred-and-fifty feet. Thick, wide scales made up its skin, each one three times the length of a pony. A swath of destruction spread some eighty feet beyond the lifeless shape, following the body along its broad, curved path. Trees had been pulled up by the roots, boulders brushed aside like dust, and entire hills had been forced out of the way.

Riptide. Formerly known as Jörmungandr, although Pinkie wouldn’t mention that to her friends. They’d ask questions.

Fine was the first to approach the gargantuan corpse. He stared up at it, neck craned back, in silence. At her angle to him, Pinkie could just make out the moisture in his eyes, see the way he tried not to clench his jaw, observe the slightest of shakes in his knees. Her heart wanted to run to him, but her mind held her back. She kept her haunches planted firmly on the ground, just for the sake of resisting the urge.

Not now. Not yet.

Fang trotted forward. “You’re saying you have a friend who killed this?” She didn’t even bother to disguise the doubt in her words.

Fluttershy shuddered. “I forgot how big it is.”

“Yeah…” Rainbow hovered over to touch one of those rough scales. “Me too. Upper Crust is a lot more awesome than I gave her credit for, and I was already giving her a lot.”

Nye paused by Fine. “Are you okay?”

Blinking as if coming out of a trance, Fine took a deep breath and turned to Sera. “It looks pretty whole for eight months of death. No decomposition?”

She shook her head. “Not here. There are such places at varying points up and down the body, I saw them myself.” Her face grew green. “It’s not a pretty site. The smell alone could kill you.”

“Wild animals have been feasting on those spots,” Polar added. “Manticores, Oakenwolves, Rooks. Gilded Tail and his scouting wing saw a hydra dining on it down south.”

“But not here,” Fang repeated. “It’ll get here eventually.”

Fine’s expression was as hard as stone. “You said it crushed four tribes. Any survivors?”

“A few,” Sera said. “I think a dozen in total? We took in two of them from the Cardinal Tribe.”

“I would like to meet them.”

Pinkie felt her heart give a nasty little twist. Slowly, while nopony was watching, she crept back into the trees.

“Why would you want to meet them?” Sera asked, more confused than concerned. “Their situation is tragic, true, but I do not see why you would take a personal interest in the matter.”

Fluttershy stood at his side. “Fine… You don’t have to—”

“I know.” He sighed and turned his face away from her. “I know.”

There was a long, awkward pause. Somepony coughed.

Nye came to everypony’s rescue. “So… how are we getting over this thing?”

Rainbow’s wings opened wide and gave a little flutter. “With these, of course.”

“I’ll teleport across,” Fine said. There was a stiffness to his voice that most everypony either ignored or failed to notice. Pinkie let her mane fall flat as her heart did another of those nasty twists.

Fang heaved a long, unpleasant sigh. “Right, now he can teleport. I’ll believe that when I see it.” She launched, making for the massive corpse. “This should be fun.”

Polar turned a circle. “Where’d Miss Pie go?”

“Pinkie?” Fluttershy copied his motion. “I don’t know. Oh, this is hardly the time for her to go sightseeing!”

Pinkamina cringed; now what was she going to do? If they went searching for her…

“You know Pinkie,” Fine said. “She’ll be along.”

She blinked. Did he know?

“But how is she going to cross this thing?” Sera asked as she hovered. Pinkamina noted that she couldn’t quite hold her position with her scarred wing.

Rainbow chuckled as she lifted Nye into the air by his shoulders. “Don’t worry about that. Trust me, Pinkie plays with the impossible like Celestia plays with cake.” At Sera’s confused look she added, “Celestia really likes cake.”

Pinkamina raised a hoof to her lips to stifle her giggle.

“Are you certain? Maybe one of us should—”

Fine’s words, cold and sharp, cut her off. “I’ll wait for her. I wanted a moment, anyway. You guys go on ahead.”

Fluttershy’s ears pulled back. She reached out to rub a wing along his back. “Fine?”

Pinkamina couldn’t see his expression when he looked at her. Probably a reassuring smile. She turned her face away and tried not to be annoyed.

“I’ll be alright, Fluttershy. You go with them. I promise not to be long.”

Fluttershy looked as though she wanted to argue, but after a few seconds of indecision she launched and followed the thestrals.

Fang, hovering over Riptide’s motionless form, waved. “Try not to strain that horn of yours! I’m sure teleporting is tricky.”

Pinkamina’s lips pursed. That thestral might cause trouble later. It was too bad, she really thought she and Fang could get along great if she’d just be more accepting. She pushed the concept out of her mind; there were more important things to focus on. Her gaze fell back to Fine, who stood alone as the last of the fliers disappeared from sight.

She waited. It would be better that way. In case there were stragglers or thestrals too curious for their own good.

Fine’s shoulders slumped. He approached the massive, scaled beast with dragging hooves. He stopped a breath away and just… stared. Then, slowly, he leaned his head forward until his horn touched it.

And stood.

Pinkamina waited for as long as she dared before walking back onto the path. She advanced slowly, trying to collect her thoughts. As she closed the distance, she saw that his eyes were closed. But that frown? It spoke volumes.

“I said I wanted some time to myself.”

She stopped a safe distance away, trying to offer a kind smile. “I know.”

He opened one eye to study her. How grim he seemed. He closed it again and sighed. “So what are you doing here?”

She took another step. “You said you wanted to be alone.” And another. “But… I don’t think it’s what you need.” And another. She was right next to him now. “I won’t talk if you don’t want me to. I just…”

One more step, and she rested her neck across his withers. “I just thought somepony should be here.”

They were quiet for some time. Pinkamina relaxed as she realized he wasn’t going to push her away. Part of her was overjoyed, but it was hard to celebrate small victories in the face of Fine’s melancholy. She said she wouldn’t speak, and she intended to keep that promise. Hopefully her presence would be enough.

“Four tribes. How many thestrals make up a tribe?”

She pursed her lips. Should she respond?

“I guess it’s nothing compared to a major city like Las Pegasus. Or Delgiri.” He shifted beneath her. “Still… the tally just keeps growing.”

Closing her eyes, she rubbed her cheek into his mane, trying not to enjoy the tickle of the hairs too much under the circumstances. “I’d tell you it’s not your fault, but you know that.”

“I do.” He knocked his horn against the scale a couple times, each impact giving a quiet click. “I still feel responsible.”

She smiled. “And that’s okay. I think. It’s not bad of you to think that way.”

He shifted again. “You… really think so?”

She opened an eye to find him looking back at her uncertainly. Her smile grew. “Didn’t you tell Nye that you were okay with your place in Equestria?”

His frown deepened. “Yeah… but I’m hardly perfect.”

Pinkamina wanted to debate that point so much, but instead she said, “You feel the weight of your choices. Could you imagine what it would be like if you made the same decision and didn’t care about the consequences? That would be… scary.”

“I suppose so.” He looked at the giant scale before him once more. “It’s hard to be the ‘good’ bad guy sometimes.”

“You’re not a bad guy, Fine.”

His chuckle lacked conviction. “I think you’re biased.”

“Me too.” She pulled back, regretting the loss of his warmth. She leaned sideways to look him in the eye, even as her long mane fell over one of her own. “Do you remember what you told me in the Crystal Caves? ‘Your life is worth far more than you know, no matter what you might have done in the past.’ ”

“Oh, wow, you remember that.” He blushed and averted his gaze with a lopsided smile.

“Of course I do.” It was one of the most important moments of her life. Didn’t he know that? “It applies to you too. You can make the tough decisions. You know what it’s like to be the bad guy, and you know how to not be that guy.”

He kept his face turned away. His voice turned somber. “I struggled with that fight all my life.”

“And you won.” She nuzzled his shoulder. “We helped you beat it. That’s why I’m so happy to see you so sad about this.”

His ears perked. “Uh… what?” He turned to her with a befuddled expression.

She offered a fresh smile. “You’re not the bad guy, Fine. You just got caught in a tough situation and had to make the call. It was the best call you could make. But you feel guilty because you’re not that boogiepony you’ve been so afraid of all your life.”

He took in her words with a thoughtful frown. “And how do you know that this is what’s been bothering me?”

She smirked and gave him a playful bop on the head. “Don’t question Pinkie Sense, buster.”

“Yes’m.” He chuckled and rubbed his head. “I guess you’re right. I know I’ve been ‘normal’ for a year now, but sometimes…”

Her smile came back. “Sometimes you wake up in the morning and wonder if you’ve gone back to being the butcher. It used to happen to me all the time. After Silma, that worry came back for a little while.”

He turned to her. For the first time since she revealed her secret to him, she saw real emotions on his face. His eyes were downcast, his lips trembled, his legs tensed. If she didn’t know better, she’d have thought there were tears in his eyes. Just the idea that he would open up those inner feelings left with a certain exhilaration… and trepidation. Her heart fluttering, she leaned forward and paid rapt attention.

“H-how…” He shook his head. “When. When did you know for sure?”

She cringed. Of all the questions… “It just came to me. One day, years after, I did something I thought I’d forgotten how to do: I made somepony smile.”

He gazed into her eyes with mild confusion. “Really?”

Pinkamina nodded, brushing her mane back so he could see her smile. “It’s the little things that help the most, y’know? A couple days later, the Cakes invited me into their home and I learned to live with the past. Now nopony would even guess.”

Fine lowered his head, though his gaze didn’t leave hers. “But you never put the past behind you.”

She didn’t answer. Telling him the truth, opening those old wounds… She’d refused to look back. Looking back reminded her of what she had once been. What she’d almost been again, if not for him. She didn’t want to face that. She didn’t have to.

“I don’t want to live like that, Pinkie.”

She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth against the pain in her heart. “Pinkamina.”

His eyes narrowed, his mouth opened. She pressed her hoof to his jaw and closed it. “The mane is down. Pinkamina. You haven’t told ponies to stop calling you Fine Crime, have you?”

Face scrunched up with guilt, he shook his head. “I really don’t think I deserve to lose the name yet.”

“And when do you think that will happen, Verity Fine?”

“I have no idea… Pinkamina Diane Pie.”

They shared weak smiles. Pinkamina knew that no more needed to be said. That brought its own sense of melancholy, though, for it meant her little time alone with him would soon be over. Not losing her smile put a strain on her cheeks. If only there could be some way to make this last…

Fine glanced at the vast wall of scales beside him. “They’re going to be wondering about us.”

Too late. She took a step back and nodded. “Guess we better get over there.”

He sat and gestured to her, still with that little smile. “Here, I’ll move us across.”

Her heart did a little flip. “Y-you don’t have to do that.”

He cocked his head, smile fading for a curious expression. “And just how do you expect to get over this thing on your own?”

Pinkamina hesitated, her gaze drifting to the scales… but only to keep from lingering on his face. Her own was burning up. She knew she could get across Riptide’s corpse, and with ease. And she should probably try to maintain appearances. Still, Fine was offering.

She licked her lips and nodded, doing her level best to keep her legs from shaking. Be still, her hummingbird heart! Once close enough, he pressed himself to her side. She gave the tiniest squeak and prayed he hadn’t overheard.

Fine smirked. “I’ve never done this with you before, have I?”

Yes, think about it that way. That was a much better conclusion for him to have. “D-don’t think so.”

“Curious, I could have sworn we did it during our little scrap under Canterlot.” He shrugged as his horn shined red like his eyes. “Just relax. It’s like Twilight’s, only slower and quieter.”

Smoke began to form around them, starting as a cloud on the floor before rising rapidly. Pinkamina braced against him, although it had nothing to do with fear and everything to do with an opportunity presented. Nopony could blame her for taking advantage of the moment, right? As her world grew dark, she recalled at the last second to bring her mane and tail up into its familiar curls.

Then there was, for lack of a better word, a ‘shift.’ Pinkie likened it to having the very air around her replaced in an instant by some big, invisible vacuum. It came with an odd squeezing sensation that passed as quickly as it came, such that she questioned whether she’d felt it at all. The clouds began to fade into nothingness amidst cries of surprise.

She found herself and Fine standing amongst the thestrals, more than a few backing away with alarmed expressions.

Her cheeks burning, she carefully stepped away from Fine. She cast her gaze at them all with a big, toothy grin. “Hey, everypony! What’s up? We’re smoke monsters, rarrgh!”

Nye, Rainbow and Fluttershy chuckled.

A thestral – Long Breath, Pinkie recalled – jumped before Fine, gaping at the unicorn’s horn. “How in the name of the Tidal Falls did you do that?”

The others gathered around, asking a range of questions and looking very impressed. Only one thestral stood apart: Fang, who watched the scene with a scowl. Pinkie considered smirking at her, but thought better of it. Instead she stepped back and let them verbally assault Fine. After all, none of them had seen unicorn magic before; Fine’s powers were probably the stuff of legends to them.

Plus it gave her a moment to still her beating heart and cling to what little warmth she had left from his close proximity.

“Pinkie? Are you alright?”

She turned to Nye, who now watched her with a worried look. “Of course I am. Why, do I have something on my face? Oh, is it a wild thornberry?”

He raised an eyebrow. “You just made that up.”

She burst into giggles. “Yep!”

No smile was returned. If anything, Nye appeared even more concerned. “For a moment there, you looked kinda sad.”

Not for the first time, Pinkie thanked the sun above that she’d mastered the art of smiling. “Don’t be silly, Nye, that’s my job! What would I be sad about?”

His brow furrowed. She fretted that he wouldn’t let it go, but then he shrugged and turned his attention to the mob around Fine. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

Fine had backed against the wall of scales, his eyes darting about wildly at the crush of thestrals pressing in on him. The poor fellow looked like an animal in a cage with nowhere to run. She wondered if he would teleport again to escape. Maybe she should run interference…

“Everypony, please!” Fluttershy dropped into the crowd, landing between them and him. “He’s not comfortable with so many ponies around. I’m sure Fine would be happy to answer your questions, but please, give him space?”

She had that sweet, hopeful look to her. The kind of look that made a pony’s aggression and anger crumble, leading them all to nod their humble acceptance and retreat.

She beamed and waved. “Thank you, everypony!”

Fine gave her a look of unbridled appreciation, pride… and something else.

Pinkie bit her lip hard enough to draw blood. Pain was better than jealousy, right?

“Alright, what’s the trick?”

She turned to find – who else? – Fang watching her. “Trick?”

“Yeah, trick.” Fang turned her peering gaze to Fine and Fluttershy. “Is there some kinda smoke bomb or something? And how did you two get over the Great Serpent?”

Pinkie giggled, both at Fang’s ideas and her frustration. “There’s no trick, silly filly! Fine just used his magic to move us from one place to another. Easy peasy.”

Fang snorted and turned away. “Alright, don’t tell me. I’ll figure it out eventually.”

It took all of a second for Pinkie to decide to follow her, moving at a trot until she could look the thestral in the eye. “What’s wrong, Nibbler? Why don’t you believe in magic?”

“It’s Fang. Magic is a gift from the Mother, and I refuse to believe that you ponies are associated with her.” Fang turned her upturned muzzle away from Pinkie. “I’m not going to trust anything any of you do or say.”

Despite her earlier annoyance, Pinkie couldn’t help but feel disappointed. “But I thought you liked us. I mean, you were all smiles and laughing with us the other day. What happened?”

Fang turned on her with a snarl, and she promptly jumped back. “I was okay with you until you started abusing Luna’s holy name. You’re all scam artists! You might have thrown the leather over the elder’s eyes, but I’m not falling for your flashy lights, colored feathers and random scribbling.” She pressed a hoof to Pinkie’s chest with enough force to make her stumble back a few more steps. “I’m going to find out what you ponies are really up to, and when I do you’re going to have every thestral in the Wilds gnashing for your blood.”

Pinkie watched her go, ears folded and shoulder slack. “B-but… I wanted to share baking recipes.” When Fang offered no response, she merely bowed her head in defeat. She rubbed her chest dejectedly, but Fang’s words hurt a lot more than her hoof.

“Do not let her get to you, Miss Pie.”

She looked up. Sera stood at her side, offering a motherly smile.

“Fang doubts. I knew some would. We’ve been set in our ways for a long time.”

Pinkie rubbed her eyes and nodded. “I understand, I guess. But Fang was with us all that time. I didn’t think she’d still doubt us.”

The elder turned her gaze to Fang, who skulked on the path ahead. “Time will help her see the night. She may need a little push, but she’ll get there. Just like the others.”

Something about the way she said that caught Pinkie’s attention. “How many do you think will be like her?”

Sera pursed her lips and didn’t meet Pinkie’s gaze. After a moment, she started walking – still west. “Come, we still have a few hours before dusk. We should be able to reach the tribe tomorrow night at this rate.”

Pinkie watched her go, a sinking feeling in her stomach. She cast a glance at the others, who were chatting with the thestrals even as they started moving. Fine cast a subtle smile and a wink her way.

She could only smile back.

10 — Rainbow Has Her Fun

Rainbow didn’t like walking. It was boring, taxing and – worst of all – slow. But the thestrals were walking as a sign of “consideration” for her earthbound friends, and they had yet to show any sign of exhaustion. Rainbow, for need of any kind of challenge whatsoever, decided to challenge herself to walk with them. If they could take it, so could she.

At least, that was what she kept telling herself. The fact was, flying did her little good in her current situation. The landscape had gone from rough little hills to more mountainous terrain, and still the jungle pressed in from every direction. The trees made fast flying reckless, and even if she could there would be no point in flying ahead since her ground-bound companions wouldn’t be able to keep up. There also existed the very real likelihood of getting lost. The tall hills and thick foliage meant she couldn’t possibly keep an eye on her friends from the air.

So she kept to the soil, grumbling half the time and longing for air the other half. Going on a few trips with her friends was one thing, but after a couple of weeks being unable to stretch her wings, she had grown restless. Her feathers itched with the desire to fly, and she silently begged for something, anything to offer her a challenge.

Rainbow found herself in the extremely rare position of being envious of Nye. Though he sweated more than a pig under Celestia’s sun, he seemed perfectly at ease. He’d already made friends with the thestrals when he’d explained his business. Their curiosity regarding ‘flare bartending’ alone kept him yammering for hours.

Of course, Pinkie had him beat in every conceivable way. She’d already memorized the names of every thestral. It was entirely possible that she’d also learned the names of their husbands, wives, children, parents and friends while she was at it, along with all their hobbies, favorite foods and other basic facts.

Really, Rainbow figured these thestrals weren’t so bad. Most of them seemed genuinely pleased with how things were going, aside from Fang, who kept all the ponies under a watchful gaze. Pinkie, Nye and even Fluttershy had tried to put her mind at ease, but thus far nothing had worked. Fang’s suspicion made Rainbow uncomfortable. She’d heard enough from Sera to worry that more of the tribe would think like her.

“You alright?”

It took a moment for her to realize the query had been aimed her way. She shook her head to clear it, then looked to find Fluttershy at her side. “Oh, hey Shy. I’m fine.”

Fluttershy’s ear flicked as she observed Rainbow. “Are you sure? You seem… agitated.”

Fluttershy trying to provide moral support? Wonders never ceased. Wait, this was good! Rainbow had been trying to motivate her into being more assertive, after all. Perhaps this was a step in that direction.

Realizing she’d yet to provide an answer, Rainbow collected her moment of enthusiasm for later and offered a smile. “I’m good, really. I just want to do something other than walk. I know we’re in this for Discord and all, but a mare’s gotta stretch her wings every now and then.”

“You mean you want to race,” Fluttershy replied with a knowing smile.

“I mean I wanna race.” Rainbow grinned, but it faded quickly along with her spirits. “But these thestrals, they don’t seem all that interested, y’know? I boasted, I goaded, I teased, but they either aren’t getting the message or there’s not a competitive bone in their bodies.”

“You could always fight.”

The mares shared curious looks, then looked back to find Fang walking just behind them. Her muzzle was raised and her lips fell in a judging frown. “Thestrals take pride in their battle prowess over anything else. You challenge somepony to a duel, and then we’d be in business.”

Fluttershy shot Rainbow a hard look, which Rainbow had to admit was pretty impressive. But it was unnecessary; Rainbow shook her head and said, “We want to make friends with you guys. I don’t think picking fights is the right way to do that.”

Fang sniffed derisively. “A pity. I’d have respected you a bit more just for bothering to try.”

“What, you mean you don’t—”

Fluttershy cut her off. “Was the fight by the ponds not good enough for you?”

Rainbow gaped at her friend.

A moment of silence passed as Fang thought on the question. “I suppose that was pretty good. Still, I’d like to see how you fight when put on equal hooving. One-on-one, with no magic to back you up.”

She gazed at Rainbow, who realized she’d been staring at Fluttershy. Shaking off her stupor, Rainbow said, “Normally I wouldn’t back down from a challenge, but I don’t think I’ll be fighting you anytime soon. Sorry, Fang, but that’s not my idea of a good time.”

“Huh.” Fang turned away with a look of disinterest “And here I thought you’d like fighting. A pity. I guess you ponies are as soft as you look.”

Only Fluttershy’s hoof to her shoulder prevented Rainbow from snapping a comeback. With a growl, she set her attention forward once more. “This from the bat pony who got her flank kicked by a unicorn.”

“Now, now,” Fluttershy said, “I’m sure it’s just their culture. We’ll get used to it before long.”

Rainbow tilted her head to study her friend’s confident expression. “You’ve really changed, Fluttershy. When did you get so assertive?”

Fluttershy’s eyebrows jumped. “Me, assertive?”

“Uh, yeah.” Rainbow grinned and gestured over her shoulder. “You handled Nibbler there—”

“It’s Fang!”

Flinching, Rainbow lowered her voice to something less easy to overhear. “You handled that like a boss. It was awesome.”

With her trademark timid smile, Fluttershy averted her gaze. “I guess ponies like you and Fine are finally rubbing off on me. I’m not so scared to voice my opinion anymore.”

Another flinch at Fine’s name. Still, Rainbow wouldn’t begrudge Fluttershy her small victory, even if she had to share it with him, so she wrapped a leg around Fluttershy’s shoulders. “I’m proud of you, Shy. Really. It’s good to know you’re starting to stand up to others.”

Fluttershy’s smile broadened even as her legs buckled under the weight Rainbow had applied. “Thanks, Rainbow. It does feel good.”

With a chuckle, Rainbow pulled back, letting her friend relax. “Y’know, I came here to look after you, but I’m starting to think you’d have been just fine without me. Not that I wouldn’t have come anyway, of course.”

“Well, one way or another, I’m glad you’re—”

“There!”

Rainbow jumped back as pink assaulted her vision.

Fluttershy responded with a squeak and nearly leapt into the nearby bushes, though she caught herself at the last second. “Pinkie Pie,” she cried, as much as her quiet voice could offer. “You startled me.”

“Look, lookity look look!” Pinkie pointed ahead, her expression one of awe, even as her free hoof reached down to help Fluttershy up. Rainbow rolled her eyes and looked forward, only for her eyes to grow wide.

It easily took the title as the biggest tree she’d ever laid eyes on. It was wide enough at the base for at least six Big McIntosh-sized ponies to stand nose-to-tail in the space it took up. The trunk towered into the canopy, offering no sign of branches. A circle of barren dirt surrounded it, putting at least thirty feet of distance between it and the nearest patch of green. As they came closer, Rainbow noted that the light brown bark possessed a number of thin, hair-like strings of wood that gave it a furry appearance.

Sera stood beside the tree, Fine Crime and Nye on either side of her. The thestrals were milling about and looking impatient. The Elder noted the mares’ approach and grinned. “Hello, ladies. As I was just explaining to your friends here, this is a tyrant tree.”

Rainbow whistled, craning her neck to look as high up as she could. “I can see why. That thing reach the clouds?”

A chuckle announced Polar’s arrival at her side. “Rarely, yes, but the clouds have to be pretty low for that. This one we call the ‘Eastern Watch,’ and it’s been around since before the exile of the Mother of All Night.”

“That’s amazing.” Fluttershy stepped up to rub her hoof on the tree. “Cedar? Or one of its relatives?”

“I thought the bark was actually hair when I saw it from a distance,” Nye said with a lopsided smile.

Sera grinned and joined Fluttershy in touching the tree. “There are myths and legends about why the tree has ‘hair.’ As toothlings, we like to refer to them as treebeards.”

“So how high is the watchhouse?”

All eyes turned to Fine. Excepting Sera, every thestral responded with gasps, wide eyes or some other showing of surprise. Fang came forward with a stomp of her hooves. “How do you know about that?”

Fine raised an eyebrow. “It’s called the ‘East Watch,’ and it’s the first one we’ve come upon. It only makes sense to use it as an early warning post of some sort.”

Sera raised her head to briefly pinch her niece’s ear between her fangs, eliciting a startled yelp from the younger thestral. “And that would have only been conjecture had you not said anything! Really, Nibbler, you must learn to control yourself.” She cast a glare at the thestrals surrounding them. “Not that any of your reactions were any better.”

Fang glared at her hooves, pink coloring her dark cheeks, while the other thestrals averted their gazes with sheepish looks. Rainbow was tempted to taunt them, but managed to hold back. Instead, she examined where the trunk disappeared in the canopy. “So… how high is it?”

The question lingered in the air for a moment, but at last Polar answered. “We never bothered to measure it, but it’s easily one of the highest structures in the Wilds.” He leaned back when Fang shot him a dark look. “What? They already know it exists, might as well be upfront about it.”

An idea hit Rainbow, roiling around in her brain in much the way delicious apple cider would roll around on her tongue. She eyed the canopy, looking for the places with the fewest limbs.

Nye noted her behavior. “Rainbow? What are you thinking?”

“Huh? Oh, nothing.” She gave him a wry grin, to which he replied only with a deadpan frown. “Okay, maybe it’s not nothing. Hey, Polar, would we be allowed up there?”

Polar cocked his head, one ear flicking. He cast a glance at Sera, then at Fang. “No, I wouldn’t think so.”

She grinned. “That’s what I thought.”

Fine’s voice had a hard edge. “Rainbow…”

An edge she happily ignored as she dropped low and spread her wings wide. “Catch me if you can, bat pony!” She launched, wings flapping hard as she made for the part of the canopy that appeared to have the fewest branches.

Anger defined Fang’s shout. “Polar, stop her!”

Pinkie’s was… Pinkie’s. “Yay, race! Go, Rainbow Dash!”

Rainbow didn’t check to see if she was followed. Her attention was set upon her wings and her destination, and not just because she wanted to win at this, her first ‘race’ in what felt like ages. She knew deep down that Polar already had her at a huge disadvantage. The terrain was unfamiliar to her, and the air refused to obey her whims. She’d always prided herself on being the fastest, most skilled flier in Equestria.

This was not Equestria.

Wings beating hard and heavy, Rainbow managed to reach the canopy without incident. Getting through the thick limbs and leaves, on the other hoof, gave her a hard time. Even though the path had appeared relatively open, it was still far too tight to fly through, and she often found herself climbing to get through small spaces.

Polar’s voice, muffled from the foliage, rose up behind her. “Rainbow! What do you think you’re doing?”

After squeezing through a particularly thin hole between limbs, she called back, “Flying.”

“That doesn’t look like any flying I’ve ever seen.”

“Everyone’s a critic.” She jumped from one branch to another, making her way to the roof of the jungle as fast as she could. A glance back failed to give her an indication of her lead, the foliage blocking her view of Polar. Another jump, a short flight and sunshine at last made itself known.

“Rainbow, you’re not supposed to go up there!”

A few more branches. “Why not?”

“Because… Because… I don’t know, you’re just not!”

Leaves and sticks were tangled in her mane and fur. She had to jerk her tail out of a particularly stubborn set of branches. The rough wood scratched her leg as she squeezed through another tight opening. “If you don’t know why, it must not be a good reason.”

“Blood and fangs, stop! Don’t make me drag you back.”

The foliage thinned. With one more hop, she had enough space to open her wings. Grinning from ear to ear, she looked back to see him moving after her. His progress was slow, but still a lot faster than hers had been. He’d be on her in seconds.

He didn’t have seconds. “You’ve gotta catch me first!” She launched out of the treetops—

—and immediately wobbled. It took some work to get herself into a proper flight, an unexpected crosswind hitting her and making her struggle. With no small effort, she turned herself along the wind’s path and began to ride the current. The tyrant tree towered to her left, and she could only gape at its height. The thing had to have been six times as tall as those around it, its massive branches reaching wide over the jungle below. Other such trees rose up in the distance, great sentinels lording over the jungle like pillars to some gargantuan monument that had been abandoned mid-construction.

And everything was green. Not the soft greens of the hills of Ponyville, or the dull greens of the Everfree, nor the eye-catching shimmery green that made up the Whitetail Wood. No, this was a dark, heavy green that pressed against the sky as if in defiance. It rooted out all other colors, demanding attention and dominance.

A flash of blue – Polar! Realizing she’d lost her concentration, Rainbow returned her attention to the task at hoof. With a few quick flaps, she set herself up to begin circling the great tree.

“Rainbow, get back here. This is nonsense!”

“Nonsense?” With a grin that reached her ears, Rainbow pounded her wings against the wind. “This is a race, and races are never nonsense! Come on, show me what those thestral wings can do.”

Flying above Equestria was one thing, but this was an entirely different beast. Wild winds pushed her around, forcing her to constantly adjust. Where she’d once been able to rely on her innate pegasus magic to command the air, now it fought against her every wingbeat. Her attention was divided between her direction and keeping careful control of the magic in her wings, broadening it when the air cooperated, pulling it back in when it shifted against her. It felt like a constant battle, and she knew she couldn’t keep this kind of effort up forever.

For the first time, Rainbow wished she’d asked Lightning to teach her about flying in the wilds.

Higher and higher she climbed. Though her circling of the tree was fast, her ascent wasn’t. She glanced back and yelped as she saw Polar divert from the tree and abruptly shoot into the sky. He had to have found an updraft! Heart pounding, Rainbow tried flapping her wings to gain altitude. It worked, but nowhere near fast enough. Polar circled the tree; he’d be over her in seconds.

“Crap, crap, crap.” She scoured the air around her, trying to see what he had. How was she supposed to detect an updraft? “Darn it, this is not good.”

A glance up and behind revealed Polar coming around the tree’s vast limbs. Soon he was above her. With no other options available, Rainbow prepped as he readied for a dive.

He came down fast, but not fast enough. Rainbow thrust her wings with a cry, dodging sideways at the last second, and he darted past. He opened his wings and swooped into a long arch, quickly regaining lost altitude and ending up higher than her again.

“You can’t dodge me forever!”

“Watch me!” Her bravado disguised the worry she felt as she realized she wasn’t even a fourth of the way up the tree. But Goddess, was she high! It gave her an appreciation of just how monumental the tree was.

Frustration lined Polar’s tone as he slowed his flight for another dive. “What do you hope to gain from this, pony?”

“Getting you to lighten up would be a start!” She soared closer to the tree, hoping the winds wouldn’t be so strong.

That proved a mistake. Her ears folded back against the howling vortex and her flight path grew unsteady. As quick as she could, she moved away once more. When she looked up, Polar was flying at her in a fast, shallow dive!

“Whoa!” She tucked her wings and tried to veer right. The maneuver wasn’t fast enough, and Polar slammed into her flanks. She had at least made it hard for him to grasp her, his forelegs scrambling for purchase on her hindquarters. One hoof, struggling to hold on, slid slowly around the curve of her flank and over her cutie mark.

“Hey!” She glared back at him. “Hooves off the goods! Only Nye touches me there, perv.”

Polar’s orange eyes snapped wide open and his hooves retreated as if they’d touched hot coals. “Sorry, I didn’t mean—”

“Hah!” Rainbow was beyond reach in an instant. “See you at the top, tailchaser!”

By the time Polar had come to his senses enough to realize what had happened, the wind muffled his “Blood and bloody fangs!” to a mere whisper.

Fine heaved a long sigh. “Fang, calm down.”

The thestral spun about, wings whipping up wind, to aim her bared fangs at Fine. “You shut up! I knew you ponies were nothing but bad news. Why don’t you admit it, you’re out to learn our secrets!”

He shrugged before casually eyeing the canopy. “Rainbow’s just trying to let off some energy. Poor mare hasn’t had a race or anything since we started this quest, it’s no wonder she jumped at the opportunity.”

“I’m not buying your lies, bone head.” She turned away and spread her wings.

Sera’s voice cracked like a whip. “Nibbling Fang, you will fold those wings right now, or so help me I will be sending for my brother the minute we get back to Tidal.”

A wave of pink ran across Fang’s face. She slowly turned her head to face the Elder. “You wouldn’t.”

“Oh, yes I would, and when he learns that I had to call him away from negotiations with the Cleartree and Whitestone tribes because you were throwing a hissy fit, I’ll let you be the one who has to explain it to him.” Sera jutted a hoof at her wings. “Folded. Now.”

Fang gave a quiet hiss, but complied. Once her wings were neatly at her side she stomped off, mumbling and growling at nothing.

Fine sat and shifted his attention to Sera. “I’m sorry Rainbow is causing so much trouble. She means well.”

“And she will achieve good things. Secrets, she says! What secrets?” Sera kept her eyes on Fang’s back, but her tone shifted to something kinder. “Polar has always been hard on himself, it’s one of the reasons he and Fang work so well together. With any luck, your friend’s antics will loosen him up.”

Fine smiled at the thought, then turned his gaze upon the remaining thestrals. They stood as a group by the tyrant tree, appearing to be in good spirits. Nye and Pinkie was with them. “Looks like this distraction has them amused, at least.”

Fluttershy, who had been standing just outside the group, walked over to them. She offered a small smile. “They’re placing bets on who will get to the watchhouse first.”

“Ah.” A thought occurred to Fine, who looked to Sera with a curious eye. “What kind of currency do you use?”

“Moon eyes.” At their puzzled expressions, she reached into a pouch and pulled out what appeared to be a marble. She rotated it until a small groove in the stone appeared, shaped not unlike her own iris. The iris was black. “This is a black eye, the least valuable. They also come in green, purple, red, brown and two shades of blue. The color indicates value.”

She placed the marble in Fine’s hoof, and he inspected it with a peering gaze. “Fascinating. I wonder where this idea came from.”

“Or how you make them,” Fluttershy added. “Can any tribe create moon eyes?”

“I’m not entirely clear on the process,” Sera admitted, accepting the marble back and dropping it into her pouch. “The inside consists of a gemstone, which gives the moon eye its color, but the outer layer is a regular stone melted and cast around the gem. There are six tribes that produce them, all located in the Whitewing Range.” She gestured to the rocky, sloped area around them. “We’re currently in the foothills of those mountains.”

Fine looked at the dirt beneath his hooves, wondering what Rarity would think of this story. A pony like her could spark a major shift in power amongst the tribes. Better not to mention that. “So are those six tribes particularly prestigious?”

Sera waved a dismissive hoof. “Oh, hardly. They mostly rely on trade with the other tribes for building materials and food. It’s not even close to balanced. We lose them, we find something else worth using as currency – wouldn’t be the first time. They lose us, they starve.”

“Oh, dear!” Fluttershy responded about as Fine anticipated, with hooves over her mouth and eyes big as saucers. “Those poor things, it sounds harsh.”

If her reaction affected Sera in any way, it didn’t show on her face. She aimed a solemn frown Fluttershy’s way. “For thestrals, life is hard. We have not thrived, Miss Darrow. The tribes are constantly struggling for resources, and that often means competition.”

Fluttershy’s ears folded back. “But why do you fight for such things? Why can’t you coexist and share the responsibilities?”

Fine used the lingering pause in Sera’s response to study the Elder’s face. The mare appeared tired and concerned. She pondered over her answer, brow furrowed and wings fidgeting. He realized that she wasn’t thinking about Fluttershy’s suggestion. No, it seemed more like she was seeking a way to explain a familiar concept to somepony who’d never known of it, and couldn’t find the words.

At last, she replied, “It’s not that simple.”

Apprehension marring her features, Fluttershy turned to Fine. “Maybe we came here at just the right time.”

“Maybe.” Fine raised his head, studious eyes shifting between her and Sera. “We’ll definitely have to talk to Luna about this.” His attention settled upon Sera. “And Celestia.”

Sera’s frown stiffened, as if she were trying to swallow something foul. Her eyes met his. He could read the message in them like an open book.

He decided to act on his instincts. “You want to ask about it.”

She nodded. “Can I trust you to give me an honest answer?”

Fine couldn’t help it; he laughed. The mares cocked their heads in unison, Sera’s firm frown shifting to uncertainty. He stifled his humor enough to give her a grin. “Elder, if I said ‘yes’ to that question, I’d have already ruined any chance we might have had at ‘trust’ between us. I have made a career out of knowing when to lie and when to be honest.”

He raised a hoof to stop her before she could speak. “My point is, you can’t trust me to give an honest answer to every question. However, I can promise you this: whatever you want to know about the state of Equestria and its leaders, I can tell you. I share Fluttershy’s feelings… to an extent.”

Sera stared at him for a few seconds, her lips slightly parted in a dazed expression. “So I can trust you… except I can’t trust you?”

With a sigh, Fluttershy pushed Fine aside and offered an apologetic smile. “You can trust me, Sera. Dealing with truths with Fine is a tricky dance that I promise you don’t want to get involved in.”

Fine cringed at the little needle in his heart. He couldn’t be sure, but it sounded like she considered his manner more of a burden than anything. Didn’t she know he would never lie to her?

“Well, perhaps I should address the question to you anyway, since you’re the official ‘leader’ of your group.” Sera turned her full attention to Fluttershy, her expression serious. “I have concerns regarding Celestia.”

Although he wanted to speak up, Fine decided to step back and give Fluttershy the reins. He still stung from her subtle accusation, and she probably could use a little more experience before they hit the tribe.

Sera stood solid before Fluttershy. “Now that we’re so close to Tidal – and it seems Rainbow and Polar will be a while – it’s time we addressed a few issues that will be coming up. I take it from our previous conversations that Celestia still rules Equestria?”

To her credit, Fluttershy didn’t seem bothered by Sera’s firm tone. “Co-rules. Princess Luna has reclaimed dominion of the night.”

Fine smiled, silently approving of her word choice. If only she would look to him so she could tell.

Sera furrowed her brow. “What is their relationship like? Are they… amicable? Are they equal rulers?”

Fluttershy paused, her manner uncertain. “I… couldn’t speak to their personal relationship. I’m not well versed on the details of their rule, either.” She looked to Fine. “Do you know?”

First he can’t be trusted, and now she needs his help. It took a little extra willpower not to smirk as he answered, “Celestia and Luna have their differences, as always, but they are as friendly towards one another as can be expected of any two sisters. I’m sure you can imagine that there’s still a little bad blood regarding the whole Nightmare Moon incident, but they’ve been dealing with it. Steadily.”

Peering, Sera studied him. “You speak as if you have witnessed them in action.”

“But of course. I’m a leading government official. I speak to both of them regularly.”

Her doubt was as plain as her fangs. She cast an eye towards Fluttershy, who nodded and said, “It’s true.”

Still appearing unconvinced, Sera asked, “And their powers?”

Fine’s tone grew more serious, for he knew the potential touchiness of this subject. “Celestia is still the primary ruler of Equestria, but the balance has shifted recently to make them much more equal. Celestia has finally come to understand how vital her sister’s role is for Equestria.”

A lone eyebrow rose on Sera’s head. “Even after a thousand years of ruling alone?”

“Especially after a thousand years of ruling alone.” Fine’s smile returned. “I know you thestrals tend to think of her as the ‘Sun Tyrant,’ but she’s not as bad as all that.”

“That remains to be seen.” Sera closed her eyes and released a long, slow breath. When next she spoke, her tone had calmed. “Please understand, for generations we have been taught of the cruelty of the Sun Tyrant. I am willing to give this a chance, but it is not easy.”

Fluttershy took a step closer, one leg raised anxiously. “I understand. When Princess Luna came back to Equestria, most ponies reacted the same way. She intimidated me when I first met her.”

Fine’s smile became a smirk once more. “Wasn’t that on Nightmare Night? I heard stories.”

The pegasus responded with only a blush, her face half hidden by her mane.

Sera’s face betrayed no amusement or curiosity. In comparison, her tone made her worry very clear. “The tribes will not be easily convinced of Celestia’s peaceful intentions. If we are to begin a peaceful coexistence, that is the second issue that will have to be addressed. But first, they must be convinced that the Mother of All Night has returned. When we reach Tidal tonight, you will all have to tread carefully.”

Fluttershy bowed her head. “We will trust in your guidance, Elder. We will convince them, one way or another.”

The Elder turned her gaze to the crowd of thestrals. They were laughing and talking amongst themselves, seeming to be completely at ease. “I hope so, Miss Darrow.”

Gathering that the conversation was over, Fine smiled to Fluttershy. He wanted to congratulate her; she handled herself quite well, in his opinion. He’d not anticipated that she’d learn so quickly. Perhaps her skill came from her regular conversations with animals? Who knew what kind of hurdles that little gift of hers had put her through.

“Uh, guys?”

They turned as one to Nye, who approached with a worried expression. Fine waved him closer. “What’s up?”

Nye looked around, his tail flicking the air. “I can’t find Pinkie anywhere.”

Fluttershy tilted her head to one side. “But she was right there with all of you a moment ago.”

“Yeah, well now she’s gone, and… what are you smiling at?”

All eyes turned to Fine, who grinned at them. With a chuckle, he leaned his head back to gaze at where the tyrant tree met the canopy.

“Don’t you worry about Pinkie. She’ll be back soon.”

Rainbow’s wings ached. It was a good ache, the kind that came from a long and hard exercise routine. It swam through her joints, filling her insides about as well as the sweat covered her outsides. Under normal circumstances, she’d be looking forward to the coming relaxation – a mug of cold cider from her private stock, a comfy couch to lie down on, and maybe a nice, chubby white earth pony to massage her back.

Unfortunately, only one of those things were likely in her future, and that assumed Nye didn’t decide to kill her for putting herself at risk like this. She’d never been one to fear heights, but she’d also never anticipated a flight to the top of a tree to wear her out, and it was a startlingly long drop to the jungle below. Where the tyrant tree met the canopy, the trunk appeared no larger than a pencil.

“Are you okay?”

She looked over her shoulder. Polar soared behind and to her right. He didn’t even appear winded, and he didn’t flap his wings half as much as she did. The annoyance that he’d had at the beginning of this flight was long gone, replaced by an expression of concern.

She looked forward, grimacing. “I’ll be fine. I’m almost there.”

Which was true, she could see the watchhouse. It perched atop two of the trees large limbs, roughly three dozen yards from the top. The structure was small, perhaps only a room or two, with a deck that ran around the entire tree. It was crafted of wood and struck her as flimsy.

“You don’t look fine. You realize that if this were a real race, you’d have lost ages ago, right?”

Despite her weariness, Rainbow smiled. “It was never about the race. I just needed to do something.”

“Even if that something is pointless?”

Rainbow felt her hackles rising. Though the soreness bit into her joints, she forced a few extra hard flaps out of her wings. “It’s not pointless! I’m going to make it, and when I do I’ll be proud.”

An updraft hit her wings, but she’d grown used to them by now. She let it carry her higher, taking the opportunity to relax a little before the wind died. To her consternation, Polar cut inside of her helix and was soon a little ahead of her.

He called back, “Look, I won’t try to stop you anymore—”

“I noticed.”

“—so why don’t you let me help? I can get you there faster.”

She spoke through gritted teeth. “No way. I’m doing this on my own. Don’t even try!”

He waved a hoof at her. “Rainbow, you’re tired! I don’t want you to fall.”

“I won’t fall. I know what my limits are. I don’t want your help, Polar.”

Pulling back so he was flying alongside her, he rubbed his face with both hooves. “You don’t need to impress us.”

Though it made her lungs ache, Rainbow burst out laughing. Her flight path wobbled as she struggled to keep up her flapping and gain control of her breathing. Once done, she smirked at his dumbfounded expression. “You think I’m doing this to impress you? Yeah, right! I’ve already got one stallion wrapped around my hoof, I don’t need another.”

His face turned red and his eyes went wide. “I didn’t mean it like that.”

“I know, but you’re easy to tease.” She banked once more, climbing a little closer to her destination. Another two circles and she’d be high enough. “Look, Polar, I’m a sportspony. I need to test myself. None of my friends on this trip are athletes, they don’t get it, and they couldn’t possibly challenge me.” She peered forward, determination set upon her face. “I’m doing this because it’s the first real test of my abilities I’ve had in weeks, and I am not going to pass it up.”

She waited for his response, expecting criticism. What she got instead was a prolonged silence. When she looked, she found him studying her with a curious expression. Maybe even understanding.

At last, he spoke. “Are you sure you can make it the rest of the way safely?”

She cocked her head, then nodded. It seemed like an odd question considering how close they were.

“Alright, then.”

And so the conversation ended, much to her confusion. Rainbow decided to take what blessings she could and focused on the last circle. With every beat of her wings, she felt the tingling burn of tired muscles. The winds at this dramatic height buffeted her almost endlessly, but the long flight had taught her how to react and adjust to them. The effort required took a lot out of her, and she longed to sit down and rest. She knew that, if necessary, she could keep this up for hours yet… but the idea wasn’t a pleasant one.

“May I offer a little advice?”

Rainbow glanced at Polar, considered, then nodded.

Relief washed over his features. “Go in tight on the structure, land on the deck on the right side. The trunk and the watchhouse block the worst of the winds from there.”

She eyed the tree. The part of the deck he’d spoken off was on the opposite side of the watchhouse, but she’d seen it enough to know what he intended. It would be a tight turn, but well within her abilities. As she altered the angle of her helix, she called back a “Thanks.”

True to his word, getting close on this side of the tree didn’t result in a powerful wind. The branches were far more sparse this high up, making the approach a simple matter. A quick turn into the wind and she was over the deck… but too fast! She realized her error instantly and closed her wings, letting herself drop and half expecting the wood to crack from impact.

She hit the deck with enough force to shake the watchhouse, but managed to stay on her hooves. Which was a good thing, because if she’d stumbled at all she would have gone forward over the edge of the deck and been forced to try again. Her aching wings wouldn’t have appreciated that.

The clack of hooves on wood announced Polar’s landing behind her. She turned to him before plopping her rump on the floor and letting her wings sag. “You coulda told me about the speed boost.”

“I thought you’d prefer to best it yourself.” He took a step closer, neck extending as he looked her over. “Are you okay?”

“Just tired.” Very tired. She stretched her back, her legs, then her wings. The latter popped loud enough that he almost certainly heard it. “Geeze, this wild weather flying is a whole different animal compared to flying in Equestria.”

He sat before her, expression solemn. “We have legends that the air in Equestria is always still unless commanded by pegasi. Of clouds that cannot move on their own, of seasons that come when the ponies will it. It sounds like a fairy tale.”

“Your fairy tale is a daily reality for us.” She extended a wing to examine her feathers. They needed a good preening after today. Perhaps she would ask Nye to do it. She’d never let him handle her wings before. “In fact, weather management is my job back home.”

“Fascinating.” Polar shifted from hoof to hoof, his fangs rubbing against the outside of his lower lip. “And… Well… That was impressive.”

Rainbow raised her head to stare at him. “Impressive? What, flying up here? I thought you thestrals did it all the time.”

He shook his head. “Only a few select thestrals can get up here, and they require a month or so of training before their wings can take it. That you pulled it off in one try is something else, and you learned to handle the high altitude winds with surprising speed.”

Chuckling, she leaned back and rubbed her chest with a self-appreciative grin. “I am pretty awesome, right? You should see what I can do in normal weather! I’d be the one flying circles around you.”

His eyes widened, hope shining in them. “Do you really think I could go to Equestria?”

Rainbow sobered quickly, realizing that what she’d just said probably amounted to a mythical dream to somepony in his world. She pondered the thought, then offered a grin. “Sure! I bet you’ll be welcome in Equestria.”

“That would be nice.” He turned to stare beyond the deck, his manner calm. “I’m sorry. I took you for a braggart, but today I see your ability. You might not be used to… well, our version of ‘normal’ weather, but what I saw today is all I need to know you’re a truly gifted flier. Perhaps, if we have time later, I could show you how to improve your flying here.”

“I’d like that.” Rainbow thought on the things she might have to do here – and the potential for entirely new aviation challenges – and suddenly her aches didn’t seem so bad. “In fact, I’d love it! The next time I tell you I’m racing you to the top, you can expect it to be a real race.”

Only then did she turn away… and got her first good look at the view. “Whoa.”

It was as if she were looking at a sea of dark green. Hills made waves all around them, the trees so far down that they were indistinguishable from one another as anything but a carpet of color. Tyrant trees dotted the landscape, each surrounded by a small circle of barren land that made the giants look like pillars rising out of holes. In the near distance were mountains, most of them just as green as their surroundings, although she noted a few brown and grey peaks on the tallest ones. A mist rolled down their emerald sides, gradually creeping towards them and giving the land a soft, dreamy appearance.

Polar smiled at her slack face. “So, was it worth it?”

“Heck, yes.”

With a chuckle, he guided her around the deck to the back of the watchhouse. “That’s not all. Take a look at this.”

The deck followed the watchhouse until it reached the tree trunk, then proceeded to curve around the trunk itself. Ignoring the creaking boards beneath her hooves, Rainbow raised a wing to her eyes as the sun hit them through the branches. The sky was just beginning to turn orange from the coming sunset when she looked to the west.

Her eyes immediately caught sight of something in the distance, a large scattering of grey dots on the side of one of the hills. “What’s that?”

“That is Tidal,” he answered with pride. “My home. It used to be a great city. It may be a ruin now, but we made good use of it.”

“Huh. It looks kinda far.”

“It just looks it. We’ll get there tonight… maybe. The elder might decide to have us camp for another night and arrive in the morning.” He raised his hoof, directing her eyes to something on the hill. “Do you see it? The shape near the peak?”

She had to block the sun with a hoof and peer, but she thought she could just make out a pair of triangular shapes. “I think so.”

“The Temple of Tides. That, Miss Dash, is your destination.”

She repeated the name in her head a few times. It felt so good to finally have a destination she could see. An image of Discord frozen in stone came to mind. At long last, she’d be able to repay him for his help in Nildia. The poor guy had been stuck in stone for far too long as it was.

“Hang on a little longer, Discord.”

“What was that?”

“Huh?” She shook her head and offered a sheepish smile. “Sorry. Just glad to finally be here.”

His eyes were on her. A glance showed no confusion or anger, not even acceptance. In his gaze was something more akin to wonder. The staring made her nervous, but she tried not to look back. All she could think of was Nye and his fear of someday being replaced by a Wonderbolt. Polar was no Wonderbolt, but he was certainly no slouch.

The sun was starting to set, and as it did she felt a clear and unmistakable fear. She turned away from what probably would have been a spectacular sunset; the last thing she wanted was for Nye to think that she intentionally spent private time with a more athletic stallion. If only said stallion would stop gazing.

“Do you really know Discord?”

Rainbow nearly faceplanted. Then she burst out laughing.

Polar’s ears folded back and his shoulders drooped. “What’s so funny?” He sounded hurt, the poor guy.

It took time for her to recover her breath enough to speak. “I’m sorry! It’s just, I thought… never mind. I promise, I’m not laughing at you.” With one long intake, she recovered and managed to stand properly. “Yeah, I know Discord. Used to hate his guts, but we’re cool now. We’ll be even cooler once we’ve got him de-stone-ified.”

Though he still appeared put off, Polar turned to follow her around the deck. “You heard the story. He’s got something akin to hero status around here. If you’re really here to help Discord out, a lot of thestrals will want to assist, myself included.”

“Glad to hear it. From the way Fang acts, I keep wondering if your ponies are going to help us or attack us.”

“You’ve got me on your side,” Polar reassured her. “If that counts for anything. I’m happy to fly with somepony as good as you.”

Rainbow couldn’t resist strutting, her head held high and her tail flicking. “Flatterer. I’ve got a coltfriend, you know.”

“That’s not—” He caught himself, then muttered, “You really like doing that, don’t you?”

She shot him a grin over her shoulder. “You make it so easy.”

His eyes narrowed as they reached the front of the watchhouse. “And if Nye knew you were teasing other stallions?”

Rainbow winced, her moment of confidence fading swiftly. She had just moved to avoid a certain appearance, and now Polar had caught her…

She’d spent so much time teasing Nye, she’d forgotten how it might seem if she started doing it to other guys. Had she done that when Nye was around? She couldn’t recall, but she hoped not.

“Hold on.” Polar stepped past her, the deck just barely big enough for the two of them to stand side-by-side. With the thoughts running through her head, she found herself leaning as far from him as she could. She still felt the skin of his wing brush against her feathers.

Why was her face so hot, and why couldn’t she stop seeing Nye in her mind’s eye? “W-what?”

“We’ve been stomping around on these creaky boards for what, ten minutes? And nopony’s come to interrogate us. Some sentries are sleeping on the job.” Polar stepped ahead, making for the entrance to the watchhouse. Judging by the hard look on his face, she suspected some thestrals were about to get a firm talking to.

She followed behind him, and quickly realized just how small the watchhouse was when her head barely missed the ceiling. Windows lit the room from three sides, but the lighting was dim since none of them faced the setting sun. Candles burned in a handful of locations, most on holders set in the walls. The place looked a lot sturdier from within, with solid wooden walls crafted around the natural shape of the tree.

The room was also smaller than expected. The corner featured a small table, on top of which were sacs made of thin ropes that held assorted fruits and vegetables, two spyglasses and a few other items she couldn’t identify. Two ugly brown sacs – cushions, perhaps? – sat in opposite corners by windows. The back wall was little more than a couple steps away and featured an opening to another room, although Rainbow couldn’t imagine it being any bigger than this one.

Polar looked about the small space with a scowl, then made for the back. “This won’t take—”

“Congratulations!”

Both pony and thestral cried out as confetti exploded in their faces. A pink explosion erupted from the opening, knocking Polar aside and slamming into Rainbow. She fell on her back and found herself staring into the shining blue eyes of none other than Pinkie.

“You made it all the way up here I knew you would because you’re so awesome but it just wasn’t right for you to win and not have a celebration and that made me sad but I figured if anypony could do it then I could and that’s exactly what I did because I’m so proud of my super best friend who managed to fly all the way up here on her own and did I surprise you huh huh did I did I huh huh?”

“Very surprised.” Rainbow, her fight-or-flight senses fading, could only laugh. She pushed Pinkie off and stood with a grin. “You are so random, Pinkie Pie.” Pinkie responded with mad giggling.

Polar’s head whipped between the two of them over and over again, moving so fast his dumbfounded gape could barely be seen for the blur. “But… you… we… wings… how?”

“H-hey, Polar.”

They turned to find a brown thestral standing in the opening with a sheepish smile and a big red clown’s nose on his muzzle.

Another, this one light pink, peeked out from around him, cupcake crumbs still on her lips. “She, uh, overpowered us?”

Rainbow chuckled and exchanged hoofbumps with Pinkie. “Looks more like she bribed you to me.”

“What in the name of the Moon?” Polar stomped with enough force to shake the watchhouse. “You two are supposed to be on watch! You didn’t try to investigate who we were, you didn’t come to greet us on landing, and how – how – could a pony who doesn’t even have wings get up here without you noticing?”

The stallion had his ears down and his head low. “Well she, uh, caught us by surprise?”

The pink one, still cowering behind her partner, nodded frantically. “She's a pony! We had no idea what to make of it. And she talks so fast, and before we knew it she’d given us these delicious things she called—”

“Cupcakes!” Pinkie appeared before Polar, raised his hoof and shoved one of the mentioned treats into it. Then she hurried to give one to Rainbow, who wasted no time taking a bite. Pinkie herself promptly chowed down on two of them.

Polar rocked on his hooves. He pointed at the sentries— “You don’t…” —waved at Rainbow— “I’m not…” —gaped at the cupcake in his hoof— “This doesn’t…” —took a half-step towards Pinkie— “How did she…”

Pinkie, manner entirely serious, stepped up to him, took his hoof, and raised it so the cupcake was before his muzzle. “Just eat. You’ll feel better.”

He stared slack-jawed at her for a second or two, then fell to his haunches with a thump. He nursed his cupcake like an alcoholic nursed his bottle.

Rainbow, her cupcake devoured, tapped him on the shoulder to no effect.

“I think you broke him, Pinkie.”

Author's Notes:

Getting Pinkie up there was an inevitability. Explaining how she got up there is not.

At last, I've done everything I wanted to do. Now it's time to get to the town proper.

In the meantime, I think it would be appropriate to explain Fluttershy's last name. I came up with 'Darrow' for her a long time ago, because I just couldn't accept the idea of ponies having only one name. Think of it as a personal tick. Anyway, in Fluttershy's case I made the decision to give her a Scottish – or Trottish, as I dubbed it in No Heroes Book 2 – heritage, just because it was something I'd not heard of anyone doing. Darrow is a Scottish surname that can be considered to mean 'oak tree.' This is both a reference to her love of nature and a little joke about how she wants to 'be a tree.'

11 – Tidal

Thanks to Rainbow’s insatiable need for competition, Sera had decided to call it a night and make camp around the Eastern Watch. As such, it was early in the morning when Fluttershy got her first glimpse of civilization. That glimpse came in the form of a road overgrown with weeds and the occasional tree. The stones were spread haphazardly, as if a great many were missing. Even so, the road and its path was obvious and easy to navigate, being wide enough for six ponies to walk side-by-side.

Soon after, the first structures came into view. They were squat buildings made of stone on either side of the road. Dilapidated and crumbling, it seemed they’d not seen use in some time. But they were only the start, and soon more and more structures could be seen through the thick foliage. It struck Fluttershy as almost ghostly; a mirage of a forgotten city within a very real forest. Slowly, the jungle gave way to stonework that grew more complex and less run down.

But it was not until he party crested the first hill that they got a real look at Tidal, home of the Guardian Tribe. Fluttershy paused to take it in. She had expected something grand and beautiful, a thriving town of thestrals.

The ruins spread before her, the skeletal remains of a once proud city. Though not a single structure stood taller than three stories, they still gave off the impression of greatness lost to the ravages of time. The streets did not throng with thestrals; indeed, most were devoid of activity. Only near the city’s distant center could she make out the motions of its citizens.

“Where is everypony?” Nye asked, his head swiveling slowly around the site. “Are they asleep?”

Polar Aim strode forward, his head held high. “What you see is what you get.”

Pinkie followed him, her steps unusually heavy. “I thought there would be more.”

The drawn out sigh came from Sera, who remained at Fluttershy’s side. “It is as I told you before; we have not thrived. Far from it.”

Fluttershy shared a concerned glance with Fine before following the Elder down the hill. It took them several long minutes to reach the center of the city. She spent that time examining her surroundings, but there was nothing pleasant about the view. Everywhere she looked, it seemed like the ghosts of the past were watching. What had happened, to bring such a large place to such a sorry state?

“Why did everypony leave the city?” Rainbow asked as she flew a small circle over one of the taller buildings.

“We don’t know,” Sera admitted. “That particular bit of history has long been lost to us.”

A couple stallions came running up from the town center. They stopped before Sera and performed that circling salute. The one on the left couldn’t stop eyeing Fine Crime curiously as he spoke. “Elder, the Coven is assembling in the Hall. They’re eager to meet the ponies.”

“Well,” Sera grumbled, “they waste no time, do they? Go and inform the Coven that we will be arriving shortly, and that one Fluttershy Darrow leads them.”

As the thestrals returned the way they came, Nye stepped a little closer to the Elder. “You didn’t tell them about Luna?”

She shook her head. “That information must be presented before the Coven directly. Miss Darrow?”

Fluttershy winced as the Elder’s sharp eyes fell upon her. “Yes?”

“The Coven will be expecting you to address them.”

She swallowed the lump in her throat before nodding. This was okay. Fine had spoken to her about this last night. They’d known it was coming, she knew what she should say. She just hoped she had the courage to do so. The sick feeling in her gut wasn’t encouraging.

Somepony nudged her shoulder. To her mild surprise, it was Fine Crime, who gave her a warm smile. She smiled back, abruptly glad to know he stood by her. Without his help, she likely never would have known what to say.

Rainbow landed on her other side. “Hey, don’t worry, Fluttershy. We’ve got your back.”

“You’ll do wonderfully,” Nye added from behind them.

Fang trotted past them with a scowl, not giving the group so much as a glance. “She better. The Coven won’t fall for your tricks so easily.”

Pinkie waited for them to catch up, offering Fang a grin that went ignored. As soon as they caught up, she brought up her hoof to her cheek as if to hide what she was about to say, and proceeded to speak in a ‘whisper’ everypony could easily hear. “Don’t mind Nibbler—”

“It’s blood and bloody Fang!”

“—she’s just not a morning pony.” Pinkie’s grin turned wry to the sound of Fang’s growl. “You’re gonna be the best speech speaker pony ever, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy smiled back, though the expression was strained at best. It didn’t just involve her nerves; she found it distasteful the way Pinkie kept pushing Fang’s buttons. She knew her friend was only trying to keep the mood light, but she didn’t think this was helping. Perhaps she should have a word with her later?

She blinked as she realized what had just passed through her mind. Had she really thought that? It seemed like such an authoritative stance. It didn’t feel like anything ‘old’ Fluttershy would have thought… but she found she liked it.

They were coming upon the center of town. Thestrals filled the road, but not as densely as Fluttershy had anticipated. They all stared at the newcomers. Some appeared curious, others outright shocked. But, to Fluttershy’s quiet alarm, she noted more than a few unfriendly faces in the crowd. They all backed away, making room for their passing. Not a single one spoke to them, although many put their heads together to speak in hushed whispers.

Rainbow leaned her head towards her friends. “So much for being welcomed as heroes.”

“They don’t know anything about us yet,” Nye reminded her. “Or Luna. Give it time.”

Pinkie, however, appeared to have no interest in waiting. She bounded away from the group to land before a trio of startled thestrals, her grin in full spread. “Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie, and I’m a pony from Equestria! What are your names?”

The thestrals shared startled looks and promptly backed away.

“What’s wrong?” Pinkie took a step forward; they retreated a little farther. “I just want to make friends. Are you okay?” When they refused to speak up, her smile shrank a touch. She turned to another nearby group. “What’s with all the frowny faces?”

The other group stepped away, scowling at her and not saying a word.

“Oh, come on!” Pinkie bounced towards a third group, and they scattered like rabbits fleeing a fox. “Wait, I just wanted… to…” She sat with a loud plop and pouted. “What’s wrong with everypony?”

Fang scoffed. “They have common sense?”

Pinkie rejoined her friends, head hanging low. “I just wanted to make more friends.”

“Don’t worry, Pinkie.” Rainbow patted her on the shoulder. “They’ll come around. Just gotta give it time.”

Pinkie’s smile grew, but only a little.

Sera led the group through the streets, and Fluttershy managed to get a good look at the local living conditions. It seemed the thestrals had moved into the surrounding buildings, despite their derelict appearance. It was apparent that there was no running water, and judging by the smell there probably wasn’t a sewer system either. It went without saying that there was nothing in the way of magical comforts, modern or otherwise. She felt as if she’d stepped back in time to the age of the tribes.

The sight filled her with sadness. She could only imagine how these thestrals might be living now if they’d only re-integrated into pony society centuries ago. She made a mental note to speak to Luna on the matter, but then discarded it; the princess would undoubtedly already be thinking along such lines. Still, as she smiled at a trio of foals staring at her from a crumbling doorway, she hoped that things would improve for them soon.

Soon they stood before a large, dome-shaped building. Roughly a third of the rounded ceiling had collapsed, but otherwise it appeared to be more intact than the structures surrounding it. Tall, wide steps led up to what had probably once been a double-doored opening, though it now struck Fluttershy as more akin to the gaping mouth of a monster. With every step she took, her shaking grew more pronounced.

Sera, not seeming to notice her hesitation, spoke. “There are six elders of the Guardian Tribe, myself included. Only five will be present today, as Elder Chipped Hoof is away on a diplomatic mission. It shouldn’t matter; as long as we can convince four of them that your intentions are good, you’ll have all the support you need.”

Fluttershy gave a weak nod, fully aware that it wasn’t seen. “S-so I’m only going to have to talk before five thestrals?”

“Oh, no,” she replied, “there’ll likely be dozens. Mostly the heads of different households; there’s not enough room for all of Tidal to watch.”

“Dozens isn’t so bad,” Nye offered tentatively.

“Yeah, you can handle that,” Pinkie agreed with more enthusiasm.

“Not so bad,” Fluttershy whispered, her knees knocking. “Y-yeah. Dozens. Not so bad.”

Sera finally noticed Fluttershy’s condition, but she offered no sympathy. Instead, her tone proved annoyed. “It won’t be bad. It’s just a little talk. They aren’t going to draw and quarter you if you stumble.”

Polar looked to Fluttershy, face filled with concern. “I don’t think that helps, Elder.”

“Well it should,” Fang snapped. “Aunt Sera was talking the Coven down when she was half our age.”

Rainbow pushed herself between Fluttershy and Fang, giving the thestral a dirty look. “Hey, ease up. Not everypony takes to it naturally. Fluttershy will do it, just don’t pressure her.”

Fang opened her mouth to retort, but closed it with a click of teeth when her aunt shot her a similar look. By that time, they’d entered the building. The first room was like a lobby of some sort, albeit a large one. Four thestrals, armed and armored, stood beside two large doors ahead. Other than that and a couple hallways on the right and left, the room was plain, undecorated stone. It was even cleaner than Fluttershy had anticipated.

“Okay, the Meeting Hall is beyond those doors,” Sera explained. “Elders enter through the door on the right, everypony else on the left. I will enter first and announce your intention to speak to the Coven. When you hear a knock on the door, that’s your sign to come in. Ms. Darrow, you should enter first, with your friends following behind in whatever order they choose. You will go to the dais to speak to the Coven. The rest of you will wait on the bench behind her as her dignitaries. Am I understood?”

They exchanged looks before nodding in unison.

“Good. Go wait by the door, and don’t worry; it’s not as intimidating as you’re thinking.” With that, Sera turned and left them for the right-side door, head held high and wings out.

“You better go on,” Polar said, waving to the left-side door. “She won’t take long.”

“Aren’t you coming?” Nye asked as the ponies marched for the door.

Polar shook his head. Fang was already gone. “This entrance is for the elders and those who speak with them. The rest of us have to go through the audience entrance on the other side of the hall. Don’t worry, we’ll be watching.”

Fluttershy stood before the door, her ears folded back as she looked up at it. She silently wondered if these were the last intact doors in the entire city. She glanced at the two guards on either side and hesitated at their stony expressions. They were not unlike Celestia’s Royal Guard in that respect.

Fine leaned over her shoulder to whisper in her ear. “Remember, we’re right here if you need us.”

“I wish you hadn’t elected me to do this,” she replied, voice shaky.

“You’ll be fine. I have faith in you.”

“That makes one of us.” She sucked down a long breath and focused on stopping the rocking of her knees. Just one little talk, just a few dozens thestrals. She could do this…

The knock came. Fluttershy yelped in response and didn’t move. After a few seconds, she felt two bodies pressing in on either side; Rainbow Dash and Fine Crime. Part of her was relieved for their presence.

Another part was disappointed in herself for needing it.

Seconds passed. She took a few deep breaths to prepare. There came another knock at the door, but she didn’t flinch this time.

“Alright.” She held her head high and stepped forward. “I’m ready.”

Fine and Rainbow stepped back, and though her legs still wobbled, Fluttershy found the strength to move forward. The guards pushed the door open, and she took her first step into the Meeting Hall.

It wasn’t as grand as she’d led herself to expect; the throne room in Canterlot probably could have held two of these halls. Light from the gap in the ceiling illuminated the room, but also cast a good portion of it in shadow. Near the center of the circular room was a tall platform – presumably the dais – that was also a circle. Opposite it was a bench shaped like a crescent moon, upon which five thestrals were seated. They watched her with peering eyes, the grey in their coats and manes suggesting that all were well over their middle ages.

Five thestrals, even important ones, didn’t worry Fluttershy much. On the other hoof, the dozens of eyes watching her from the viewing balcony above had her heart cutting flips. Most of them were in the shadows, nothing more than vague shapes with glittering eyes. So many eyes. They pressed her back, made her feel weak. Her breathing grew ragged…

“Fluttershy Darrow.”

She turned her attention to the speaker, Sera, who was on the far left side of the crescent bench.

“You may address the Coven now.”

The words were cold, but Fluttershy didn’t miss the look in her eye. She silently thanked the Elder for her interference; if she just focused on these five, she could get through this. Raising her head once more and working hard to ignore the shadows above, she trotted for the dais. As she did, her friends took their seats on a raised bench behind her.

The words played across her mind, but they were jumbled. With her friends coaching her, it had at least seemed manageable. Now… now she just wanted it to be over. It took all her will not to glance at the hundreds of eyes settled upon her.

She reprimanded herself; the Elders were waiting!

“G-good day, everypony.” She winced at the scowls. “Thestrals. I mean… Ahem. My name is Fluttershy, and I am a pony.”

Brilliant. She felt like facehoofing.

“I… We have come to your lands, and I apologize if we trespassed into your territory. My friends and I have come from Equestria seeking a cure for my friend Discord. If I may—”

One of the elders, a thin blue stallion with a short grey mane, stood. His expression was hard as he took in the ponies before him. Fluttershy’s ears folded as the audience above began to murmur.

“Discord.” The stallion snorted, steam rising from his nostrils. “Nopony has seen or heard from Discord in centuries. Yet you claim to be his friend?”

Fluttershy fumbled with her tongue. This wasn’t meant to happen. She was just supposed to talk! “Y-yes?”

“Lies.” The crack of the elder’s stomp reverberated through the hall. “You’ve barely started speaking, and already you insult our intelligence. Discord is gone from this world!”

“No!” Fluttershy shook her head. “He came back, but now he’s—”

The elder turned on Sera. “This is what you convinced us to let enter our lands, Tongue? Tell me you have not fallen for this ridiculous tale!”

Another elder, his own face set in a grimace, spoke up. “Be silent, Candid. It is the toothling’s time to speak.”

“I concur with Candid,” another snapped. “Why are we even listening to this?”

“You are listening because I have advised it,” Sera replied, her tone cool. “Or have you lost all respect for me, Iron?

“Excuse me…”

Whatever Nye was going to say was cut off when all five of the elders hit him with a withering stare. Fluttershy felt for him, but also thanked the sun that those eyes weren’t directed at her.

An opening! Fluttershy took a step closer to the edge and spoke as loud as she dared. “We can’t prove we know Discord!”

And just like that, all the eyes were on her again. She shrank back with a whimper, but forced the words from her lips. “W-we can’t prove that. But we can speak to s-somepony else, someone even more important.”

Elder Candid’s frown only deepened. “More important than Discord? This I can’t wait to hear.”

Fluttershy turned to Nye, who was already pulling the letter from one of his pouches. He walked over, set it in her hoof… then sat where he was. Fluttershy blinked, opened her mouth—

One of the elders – Elder Ironm she thought – beat her to it. “You are not permitted to speak, sir.”

Nye smiled at Fluttershy, then turned his attention to the Elders. “And you don’t have permission to talk down to my friend.”

Elder Candid sputtered. The other three raised their eyebrows in a mild showing of surprise.

Sera grinned like a devil.

Apparently taking Nye’s initiative as permission, Pinkie bounded forward to land beside Fluttershy. “Yeah, you won’t even give her a chance to explain! I thought old wise ponies were supposed to be polite, but you’re just Rudy McRudy.”

Rainbow took her turn, stepping beside Pinkie with a glower. “We’re a team, and we won’t let you pick on her. You wanna talk? You talk to all of us.”

The audience was rumbling until Elder Candid stomped once more, the sound cracking through the hall like a thunderbolt. “You are all out of order!”

Fine didn’t walk up to the dais so much as he materialized there. His horn gave the tiniest of flashes, but it caught the attention of every thestral in the room. The glittering eyes overhead were joined by hushed, urgent whispers. He said nothing, but kept his head held high in a commanding pose. The dark expression he wore spoke for him, and Fluttershy was mildly alarmed by the way the Elders drew back.

But Elder Candid didn’t stay quiet for long. He gave another of his derisive sniffs. “The only thing this proves is that you’re scamming us as a team.”

Fluttershy, eager to get this meeting over with as soon as she could, raised the letter high in the air. “I have here a letter, written to the thestral race by the Mother of All Night. She has returned, and she wants to meet you all.”

Silence. For a moment, Fluttershy was sure she might have been able to hear a quill drop.

Then the audience erupted. Fluttershy nearly dropped the letter in her surprise as an indecipherable amalgamation of shouts assaulted her ears. Was that a positive sound? Negative? She couldn’t tell if they were cheering or screaming for her head! She looked to her friends, but most of them appeared as confused as she did. Only Fine remained unaffected, his ominous stare still solidly set upon the Coven below.

It was Elder Bright Eyes who finally dispersed the noise; he sucked in a sharp breath before letting out a whistle that pierced every ear. To Fluttershy, it was little more than that, but to the thestrals it seemed to be something worse, for every last one rushed to cover their ears, faces twisting in visible pain.

The whistle came to a stop after a couple seconds, though the sound seemed to linger in the air.

Sera snapped her fangs at him. “By the Moon, Bright Eyes, couldn’t you have at least warned us?”

Before Bright Eyes could respond, Elder Candid shouted, “First you insult our intelligence, and now you insult our faith! You dare to invoke the name of our glorious Princess Luna, as if she were some tool to be used? You’re more likely tools of the Sun Tyrant. We have more important things to deal with than the likes of you.”

“Not anymore, you don’t,” Rainbow shot back, but she stilled her tongue when Fine raised his hoof before her. He gave Fluttershy a small nod.

Why was he still deferring to her? Didn’t he know she wasn’t meant for this kind of thing? Sucking up some courage, she turned back to the Elders. “We have the words of Princess Luna herself, right here. I would like to read them.”

“No.” Elder Candid shook his head. “I’m sure the Elder Sera informed you of our lack of a writing system. All we have to go on is your word that what is being said is true. Lines on a piece of paper are meaningless. Give us something more concrete, or leave immediately!”

Sera heaved a long sigh. “Listen to them, you old goat. At least let them read the letter. I assure you, when you hear Her words—”

Elder Bright Eyes interrupted, his voice as calm as ever. “Surely even you can see that there is no proof in that letter.”

“And what of the feather I showed you all, Bright Eyes?”

Elder Candid facehoofed. “It’s a feather. It could have come from anywhere!”

“It came from a potion. We have thestral witnesses of that,” Rainbow said, her tone defensive.

“Then it came from a magical source, the likes of which we can’t confirm the credibility of.” Elder Bright Eyes shook his head. “I am sorry, but your ‘evidence’ just isn’t reliable.”

Fluttershy felt her heart sink. If those two didn’t approve, they didn’t have a majority! And that assumed the two quiet elders even sided with Sera. She could feel the solution falling apart around her. “B-but… We need to get to the Temple of Tides! Discord’s freedom depends upon it!”

Sera was hunched over in a sulk, but when she turned to the remaining Elders she regained her firm appearance. “Elder Evergreen, Elder Iron, what say you?”

The two remaining Elders shared thoughtful looks, then bowed their heads together to whisper. Then the one on the left – Fluttershy guessed he was Evergreen, considering the emerald colors of his coat and mane – spoke. “We believe that Elders Bright Eyes and Candid have very good points. Without the ability to examine the letter’s contents for ourselves, and with no further evidence, we cannot justify accepting the story of these ponies.”

Elder Iron turned his attention directly to Fluttershy. “Perhaps if some other evidence were presented?”

Fluttershy wavered on her hooves, not sure what to say or do. The letter was supposed to convince them! What was she supposed to do now?

“One moment.”

Nye stepped back, gesturing to Fine. Fluttershy watched from over her shoulder as the two conversed in whispers. She prayed they had an idea. Fine was nodding, nodding was good.

“Don’t worry, Fluttershy,” Rainbow whispered in her ear. “They’ll come up with something.”

Pinkie did the same from the other side. “But we don’t have anything the thestrals will accept as proof. What can they possibly do?”

Fluttershy swallowed to moisten her throat, watching as the two stallions separated. Nye stepped up and gestured to Fluttershy, who was more than happy to give him the center of the dais.

“Honored Elders,” he said, his tone calm and controlled, “we understand your concerns. You’re right; a piece of paper that holds weight in Equestria hardly counts for anything in the Wilds. However, I believe I have a solution. Remember: the entire premise of our statement is that we can contact the Lady Luna on a whim. Therefore, I propose the opportunity to prove that to you, but it will take time.”

The Elders all shared curious looks. Even Elder Candid in particular was watching with renewed interest.

It was Elder Bright Eyes who spoke. “On a whim, but it will take time?”

Nye nodded, his manner still more professional than Fluttershy had ever known him capable of. “As you can imagine, Princess Luna is nocturnal. Her response would not come until sometime tonight.”

Elder Candid examined Nye closely. “And what exactly are you suggesting, Mr…”

Nye brushed his mane back before meeting the Elder’s gaze. “Count Nye Stone of Ponyville, Son of Stickin Stone, Confidant of the Princess Luna. My proposal is that you let us write to the princess so that she may deliver your proof.”

Elder Candid snorted, but it was Elder Evergreen who spoke. “You’ll forgive our doubt, Mr. Stone, but another letter arriving via some magical means will hardly be considered suitable.”

“I am aware.” Nye smiled upon them. “That’s why I am going to ask her to do something that only she can do, an act that you will be unable to explain outside of Princess Luna’s direct interference. Will you permit this example?”

Once more, curious looks were shared among the Elders. They huddled together, speaking in hushed tones. Well, mostly hushed; Fluttershy could make out a little of Sera’s forceful insistence. Though worry ate at her, a glance at Nye showed nothing but the utmost confidence in his features. Her attention shifted to Fine, but the stallion had retreated to the back of the group, face stoic. Until he noticed her watching; then he flashed a small, confident smile.

Pinkie was leaning over the edge of the dais, her ears perked and her eyes wide. Fluttershy couldn’t help wondering if she could actually hear the conversation below.

Rainbow, in the meantime, appeared to have eyes only for Nye. Glowing, proud eyes, above a rather goofy grin. Fluttershy could only imagine what was going through her friend’s head. She might even have been amused, if she weren’t so worried about what was happening.

At last, the Elders assembled in their seats once more. Elder Bright Eyes puffed out his chest and spoke so that all assembled in the Hall could hear. “Those in favor of permitting Count Stone’s proposal?”

Five hooves reached into the air.

“Then the proposal is approved.” Elder Bright Eyes turned his attention to the ponies above. “But on the condition that, should this evidence you offer not be acceptable, you leave the Wilds, never to return. Are we agreed?”

It was the ponies’ turn to share looks.

“I don’t like it,” Rainbow said.

Pinkie grinned. “Don’t worry, everypony! Luna will pull through for sure.”

“Of that I have no doubt,” Nye agreed.

Fine nodded to Fluttershy, who returned the motion before addressing the Coven. “We are agreed.”

“In agreement,” Nye hissed into her ear.

Heat blossomed across Fluttershy’s cheeks. “We are in agreement!”

“So be it.” Elder Bright Eyes stomped his hoof twice. “Until that time, you will be provided with lodgings here in Tidal. Tonight we shall see this demonstration, and then we will meet again at sunrise tomorrow. In the Night Mother’s name, I end these proceedings.”

The audience over their heads was abuzz with anxious conversation as most of the Coven left the room. Elder Sera, however, walked directly to them. Or rather, directly to Fine.

“”I knew Elder Candid would be a problem,” she growled, “I just didn’t expect him to be such a vocal problem.”

“Nye!”

All eyes turned to Rainbow, who had her face so close to Nye’s their eyes were almost touching. “Since when were you so good at public speaking, huh? You’re always so… so goofy.”

A sea of pink flooded his features as he backed away from her. “I’m goofy when it’s non-professional. I had to learn to give presentations when I was in engineering school. It’s no big deal.”

“On the contrary,” Sera said, “your oratory abilities rescued this meeting, and your chances of getting to the Temple of Tides. You—” Her sharp eyes turned to Fluttershy, making her wince. “—need to work on your technique.”

“I-I’m sorry.”

Sera’s frown twisted, making her displeasure only more apparent. She turned to Fine and asked, “This is supposed to be your leader?”

Fine offered the ghost of a smile to Fluttershy. “Give her time.”

“Time is not something you have.” Sera turned to Nye, who was still furiously blushing despite the fact that Rainbow had backed off. “What is this great thing you intend to ask of the princess?”

All anxiousness faded as Nye broke into a smug grin. “It’s a surprise, but I promise that it’ll be good.”

Fluttershy stared at her cot. It was a thin thing, held up by pieces of wood and covered in a mattress made of leaves and straw. Would it be an improvement over the ground? It might. It was the closest thing to a bed she’d be able to get around here, and she appreciated the thestrals’ generosity.

But if she closed her eyes, she could see her own bed. Her fluffy, soft bed with its hoof-stitched quilt. She could almost smell the heavy aroma of all the animals surrounding her, basking in their warmth and friendship. She saw the cute kittens, the happy dogs, the singing birds, Harry snoozing in the sun.

And Angel. Oh, she missed that stubborn little rabbit so much. If only she could hold him. She could imagine his squeaky protests, his struggle to escape, but she would hold him tight to her breast, and eventually he’d submit to the inevitable. As always. He was such a softy on the inside, once you got to know him.

“Fluttershy?”

With a whimper, she hurried to brush her tears away before turning to Fine. She opened her mouth to speak, but upon seeing his concerned face immediately closed it.

He stepped into the small room. “You getting homesick?”

Oh, there was so much more to it than that. She turned from him, her chest heaving as she struggled to hold her tears in.

She could feel his presence. It spoke volumes, especially since somepony didn’t recognize Fine’s presence unless he wanted them to. He nuzzled her shoulder, a level of contact she was unaccustomed to from him.

“It’s going to be okay.”

He sounded so awkward… but at least he was trying. Fluttershy rubbed the last of her tears away, but didn’t turn to him. “Fine, why did you make me the leader of this expedition?”

She waited patiently for an answer, but he offered none. She turned her head back to look him in the eye. He barely met her gaze.

“The real reason. You knew I wasn’t ready. Why?”

Fine pursed his lips. For just a moment, his face became hard. That stony countenance cracked after only a few seconds, however, and he looked away with shame in his features.

“It was a petty thing,” he whispered. “I didn’t want you to go on this mission. You weren’t supposed to go on this mission. You were so determined, I couldn’t just say no. So I… I figured, ‘If she wants to make us all go on this quest and risk her own life, she’d best be prepared to own it.’ ”

An ache filled her heart. Had she really made him so unhappy with her decision to come? She knew he could be protective, but this was too much. “I didn’t mean to upset you, Fine, but I didn’t ask you to come, either.”

“Who cares if I go? You’re the one who—” He closed his mouth, a whine sounding from his throat. The sound startled Fluttershy; even when curing him of the Bloodmane, she didn’t think she’d ever heard such a thing from him. He bowed his head, muzzle nearly touching the floor. “If something happens to you, I… I don’t know what I’d do.”

At that, she offered a weak smile. “You’d find the pony responsible and do things to him I wouldn’t approve of.”

His head rose. He stared at her with a look of pure incredulity. “Are you… joking about it?”

She pressed her forehead to his, and she could feel his entire body stiffen. “I trust you to keep me safe. I… I do want to go home. I miss my bed and my animals and Angel and all our friends. I also miss Discord, so I have to finish this. But Fine, you know I shouldn’t be the leader here.”

He stepped back quickly, cheeks flushed and eyes wide. She didn’t mind, well aware of his inexperience with moments like these. She only smiled and said, “I want you to take that role back.”

Fine’s wide eyes darted about the room for a moment and his breathing came in slow heaves, but he gradually recovered. He averted his gaze once again, rubbing his foreleg; one more sight that Fluttershy had never seen in him before. He was really struggling with this, wasn’t he?

“I was angry,” Fine admitted. “But after a while, I really hoped I could help you… grow. I thought I’d be doing you a favor by keeping it up.”

Fluttershy shook her head, but didn’t lose her smile. “Maybe someday I can do that, but this is too big a start for me. I’m sorry, Fine. I know you meant well. At least, you came to mean well.”

“You’re not as sorry as I am.” He sighed and gave a small nod. “If you really want me to take over, I will.”

He had half-turned away by the time Fluttershy spoke up. “Fine?”

Fine seemed to shrink in on himself. He didn’t turn to face her.

“I’m not mad.” She tilted her head, but he turned his face away. “Really. I appreciate what you were trying to do. You’re a wonderful friend.”

What little energy he showed disappeared. Fine sagged as if a ton of bricks had landed on his shoulders. “Y-yeah? That’s… good to know.”

Her ears perked at his despondent tone. “Fine? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. Nothing’s wrong.” He retreated from the room. “I have to talk to Nye. Goodnight.”

Fluttershy tried to follow, but by the time she stepped into the narrow hall Fine had disappeared. She stepped up to a nearby doorway, the closest exit he could have taken. There was no sign of him. Outside, the sun was setting, but hadn’t quite touched the horizon. Thestrals observed her with curious and questioning looks. If they’d just seen Fine, they showed no indication of it.

Realizing that to search for him would be an exercise in futility, Fluttershy heaved a sigh and turned away. She was just in time to see Pinkie turning for her own room. It had been a rushed movement, and it caught her attention, so Fluttershy walked over.

Nothing. No sign of Pinkie anywhere.

What was happening to her friends? Fine was acting strangely, and Pinkie seemed to be avoiding her. Fluttershy considered looking for Pinkie, but thought better of it. It was probably her imagination. After all, what could possibly bring down Pinkie’s mood? Fine was a bigger concern, and she resolved to talk to him about it at the first opportunity. Maybe after Nye’ big reveal tonight.

Whatever that was going to be.

Author's Notes:

I wanted to do more with this chapter, but alas, I ran out of time.

Although it might not look like it, this chapter is the beginning of what will be a concerted effort to speed things up. After my brief hiatus, I realized that this story was moving far too slowly, so from here on in I intend to try and pick up the pace in order to get to the real meat of this story.

This chapter has not been properly edited, due to my own time constraints and GMP being unavailable for the time being. I'll appreciate anyone pointing out typos and the like.

12 – The Challenge

If anypony could maintain an air of confidence in the face of trouble, Pinkie knew it had to be her. Sometimes that proved difficult, but where others buckled and let their smiles falter, Pinkie’s kept going strong. After all, wasn’t that her job? So now, as the sun crept over the horizon, she kept smiling. Even though Luna had sent no message or evidence, even if they were going to have to find another way to get to the Temple – or perhaps even fail entirely – she grinned.

But Pinkie didn’t feel like grinning. Behind her smile she was worried sick.

The team stood in the largest courtyard Tidal had to offer, facing east as the new day dawned. Standing nearby were the Coven and a small gathering of curious onlookers. Fluttershy appeared on the verge of tears, and Rainbow was busy trying to comfort her. Pinkie stood aside, wondering just what had went wrong. Or, more importantly, why Nye and Fine appeared as confident as ever.

She hopped between them with as much energy as she could muster. “So, Luna’s going to do her thing any second now, right?”

Nye nodded, paused, then turned to Fine. “Best guess?”

Fine was staring intently at the horizon, his eyes shifting in thought. He had that tiny, smug smile that Pinkie had come to know meant he had a scheme hatching and was eager to see the results. “I give it… ten minutes.”

Pinkie liked it when Fine smiled that way. It was one of her favorite smiles ever, because when Fine smiled like that, it meant things were about to go well. She trusted Fine’s judgment, so she tried not to worry too much. She even threw an exuberant wave at the watching crowd. They were starting to look disappointed, though. Maybe they were really hoping for some fantastic light show?

Nightmare Night aside, Luna never struck Pinkie as the flashy type. Though most ponies might have laughed the thought away, she did understand the concept of subtlety, and Princess Luna seemed to have that in spades.

The Elders approached. Pinkie spotted them first, and despite their dour expression she gave them an exuberant wave. “Hey, I was wondering when you guys would join the party. Best seats in the house, right here!”

Elder Candid gave her a look of such disgust that she almost lost her smile. “Silence your prattling, pony. You’ve wasted all our time, and we don’t appreciate it.”

“I don’t think you can ‘waste’ time,” Pinkie countered with a cocked head. “I mean, does time have an expiration date, like milk and eggs? Oh, if you froze time, would it last longer? But wait, how do you know if time has hit its expiration date if you have to use time to tell? That sounds like a circular descent into madness.” She gave a little gasp and stared wide-eyed at the Elder. “Does this mean you’re crazy?”

His gaze was so deadpan it might have held some sort of record for deadpanning, if Pinkie could think up such a thing. He brushed past her without apology, bumping her sideways as he did. At last, her smile faded. Sera and Elder Bright Eyes both shot her apologetic looks before following him, Elders Evergreen and Iron flanking them.

Pinkie wanted to say something, to do something, but words failed her.

“Alright.” Elder Candid stood before Nye, head high and eyes piercing. “It’s morning, and I see no great sign from above. We had an agreement.”

Nye’s smile never faltered. If anything, he appeared quite satisfied. “That we did, but it’s not over yet. We have… Fine?”

“Six minutes,” Fine replied, completely ignoring the Coven as he continued to stare at the horizon.

Elder Candid’s words were like acid. “The sun is up. That makes it morning.”

“Yes. So?”

Pinkie flinched; what was Nye trying to do, get them into more trouble? Rainbow flew down to whisper to him, but he waved her off without so much as a blink.

Candid appeared about ready to use his fangs, but Elder Bright Eyes placed a hoof on his shoulder. Candid reluctantly retreated as his more level-headed companion took his place.

“You agreed to leave in the morning,” Bright Eyes said.

Nye’s smile only grew. “No, we didn’t.”

The Elder’s eyebrows rose. “Yes, you did. We all heard it.”

“Did you?” Nye tapped his own head as if to demonstrate something. “What we agreed to was to leave if the demonstration wasn’t satisfactory. At no point did you specify a time limit to that demonstration.”

“Why you arrogant—”

Elder Evergreen and Sera grabbed Elder Candid before he could do anything more than sputter. “Calm down, Candid,” Sera whispered. “You’re not of the health to go fighting young bucks anymore.”

“And you have to admit, he has a point,” Elder Iron added with a cheeky grin.

Ah-ha, Pinkie had an opening! “I know right? Who knew Nye was that good with words. So does this mean—”

Elder Candid’s teal hoof was inches from her muzzle. “Would you please shut up? Your inane yammering helps nopony!”

Pinkie fell to her haunches as something cold lodged itself in her chest. All her potential replies fell away as he turned from her.

“Hey, leave her alone!” Rainbow was in his face. “What do you have to be so mean for, huh?”

“Let him be, RD,” Nye said, still having not lost his smile. “He’ll change his mind in...”

“Less than a minute, now,” Fine called from over his shoulder.

Pinkie stared at Fine. He hadn’t so much as looked at her. His indifference chewed at her heart, adding to the sense of uselessness that now blanketed her. The situation seemed to be crumbling, and she had no way to salvage it.

Elder Candid hissed. “I want them out. Now. I won’t stand here and let them insult the Mother of All Night again!”

Voices were rising all around, accompanied by gasps and started cries. In spite of her hurt feelings, Pinkie took stock of the crowd and saw faces aimed at the horizon. When she matched their gazes, all her worries vanished.

The Moon was rising.

“Time,” Fine declared, his voice rising over the crowd just as it fell into a hush.

The rise of the Moon wasn’t slow. No, it moved to overtake the Sun with startling speed, only slowing as it neared. Then, just as it cleared the treeline, the two celestial orbs met in the sky, and the eclipse began.

Sera, her voice faltering, called out, “Elder Iron?”

“I-impossible,” Iron whispered, his eyes like saucers. “To overtake the Sun like this… I… I can’t explain it.”

Nye had turned to face the eclipse, standing at Fine’s side with all the poise of an aristocrat. From Pinkie’s angle, it appeared as though the Sun and Moon were colliding right in between the two stallions.

Not a sound touched the air as the astronomical event resumed. Every neck was craned back, every eye set upon the ever-moving Moon. Its pace slowed, gradually creeping across the surface of the Sun as if relishing this moment. Pinkie felt the fur of her hackles rise as she felt more than read the message on display:

For this one moment, the Moon held superiority.

One last flash, and the Sun was naught but a ring of light about its smaller sibling. Some thestrals gasped, some wept, others merely continued to stare in awe. Pinkie could only watch, for she too had never seen an eclipse before. It filled her with a certain trepidation, a haunting worry that she couldn’t fathom. It wasn’t that it felt wrong, so much as it felt… different. Like comparing night to day, only far deeper than that mild contrast. It spoke to her very soul, and she only wanted to hide.

The world was dark, and whispers began to circulate all around. Pinkie wanted to move closer to her friends, but when she looked she saw through the shadows that Nye and Rainbow were close to one another, as were Fluttershy and Fine. Not too close, she told herself, but close enough to make her intrusion seem inappropriate.

Which itself felt inappropriate. Who was she supposed to go to for comfort? Why did she have to be alone? She fidgeted and scuffed the ground, head low as her eyes turned back to the eclipse.

Just when she looked, the darkness that was the Moon shifted and swirled. Moonlight filtered through shadow, until a shape grew clear within the ring of the sun. It was the head of a pony, a profile with a slender horn and an ever-shifting mane. Though there was naught but shades of black and no features to witness, there was no doubt in Pinkie’s mind that this was the stately image of Luna herself.

Then, the portrait’s lips moved. When they did, every single thestral gasped, the sound filling the air like a quiet thunderclap. The few thestrals that weren't staring in rapturous wonder had lowered their heads and raised their forelegs high in the now-familiar royal submission.

The shadow on the Moon continued to speak. Pinkie heard not a word, but as she looked upon the thestrals, she could see their ears perked forward and their attention focused. Was Luna speaking directly to them? Why couldn’t she hear it?

Worry filled her, but when she looked to her friends she found Fluttershy and Rainbow looking back with expressions of bewilderment. Rainbow raised her forelegs in a shrug that seemed to be asking “What’s going on?” Pinkie only shook her head. At least she wasn’t the only one being left out of the loop. Fine and Nye, on the other hoof, were staring and listening with as much intent – if less wonder and awe – as the thestrals. Were they somehow able to hear the princess’s words, as well?

If only the quiet didn’t feel sacrosanct. She wanted to speak, to ask what was being said, to know what everypony else did. The urge to shout was so strong she bit her lip to keep it down. This was a good thing. It had to be a good thing. So why did she feel so uncomfortable? Her gaze turned to the shadow on the Moon, hoping that she’d feel better under Luna’s gaze, but all she could think about was how much she wanted to see the sun.

The shadow-Luna’s mouth stopped moving. It began to fade away, overcome by the darkness around it. As soon as it was gone, the Moon began to move once more. Pinkie’s eyes widened as the Sun’s rays finally peeked out, basking the world in a golden glow that warmed her very soul. The Moon retreated, not on its normal path, but back the way from which it came.

It was as if the Sun were sucking away all the tension in Pinkie’s joints, and her smile returned in full force. She began to bounce from sheer jubilation. Yet her motions were the only ones in the courtyard, for the thestrals were silent. Many continued watching the Moon, but most were exchanging stunned stares or whispering among themselves.

“She’s back.”

It was only a statement of fact, spoken in the hushed voice of a young mare in the crowd. It proved the crack in the dam.

“She’s back.”

“Luna’s back.”

“The Night Mother has returned!”

Cheers and shouting erupted. It started small and grew, spreading like wildfire out from the courtyard and into the town of Tidal, until it was like a great roar that filled the world. Many started to make that curious trilling call, others sang, a few danced. Pinkie watched in grinning fascination as what had once been a quiet, stoic community turned into a joyous riot of creatures determined to release a thousand years of pent up elation. Thestrals took to the skies, circling and weaving and looping through the air. From somewhere in the broken and battered city came music of a sort Pinkie didn’t recognize, but already she was tapping her hooves to the lively beat.

Pinkie knew happiness. It was a part of her very being. After having lived an entire life as the premier bringer of cheer in Equestria, she knew that she may never feel such an overwhelming aura of joy again. The sheer energy consumed her until she found herself dancing and singing with the thestrals herself.

And they accepted it. She received no frustrated glares or deadpan frowns. As she flung her legs about and tangoed with a stallion who clearly had no idea what she was trying to do to him, she felt nothing but pleasure. He only tried to go with her flow, something even jubilant ponies had difficulty with. Such was the elation in the air that nopony seemed to care that all rhyme or reason had dissipated.

Their glorious princess was back. That was all that mattered.

There was a rainbow in the sky. It only made Pinkie’s smile brighter, and she laughed at how it appeared to be racing some of the thestrals. Were her other friends taking advantage of this moment like they were? She hoped so. There was so much pleasure to be found in this one beautiful moment, it seemed almost criminal to stand on the sidelines.

As if by magic, Fluttershy stood before her. The mare stood apart from all the action, but she still bore a bright smile.

“Come on, Fluttershy, join in!”

Fluttershy’s cheeks burned and she took a small step back. “Oh, I don’t know. It all seems so wild.”

“Well, duh! Everypony’s happy!” Pinkie turned a quick circle, her gaze passing over the throng of excited thestrals. “Where’s Fine and Nye? They’ve gotta get in on—”

Her confidence wavered as her eyes fell upon something entirely unexpected: Fang and Elder Candid. The two were huddled at the corner of a building, speaking in with their heads close. Neither of them were smiling.

“Pinkie? What’s wrong?”

Her smile came back in full force. “What’s wrong is that you’re not dancing! Come on, Fluttershy, shake your groove thang!” The pegasus barely managed to squeak a protest before being caught by Pinkie in a silly, spinning dance routine. Within seconds, she went from fretting to grinning to laughing, falling into the mood of the moment.

But out the corner of her eye, Pinkie kept watch on the two wayward thestrals, who looked upon the scene with disgust before disappearing into one of the crumbling city’s shadowy alleyways.

And Pinkie just kept smiling.

Morning had rolled into afternoon and the city-wide party was in full swing. Pinkie had made more friends in one day than she’d known what to do with, which was saying a lot for her. She danced, sang, played and talked until even she was weary. So it was that she found herself sitting in the Meeting Hall, using a small fan made of some tropical leaves to cool her sweating face. Elder Bright Eyes and Elder Iron were with her, both looking worn out as they slumped against one another on the benches they’d occupied the day before. All three were grinning like foals.

“I am far too old for that kind of excitement,” Bright Eyes said between pants.

“Speak for yourself,” Iron muttered through his grin. “I just spent an hour prancing around with a my grandfilly like I was her age.”

“And it was adorable,” Pinkie threw in.

The old stallions chuckled with her, only to grow silent. They listened to the music leaking in through the crumbled ceiling. Pinkie was tempted to go out for a bit longer, but something told her to stick around. Pinkie sense, maybe.

“Princess Luna is back,” Iron whispered.

Bright Eyes stared at the blue sky. “Yeah.”

His companion’s gaze shifted to the floor. “I… I still can’t believe it. In my lifetime, the Mother of All Night has returned.”

Pinkie leaned forward, her makeshift fan forgotten. “So what are you gonna do now? What did she say?”

The Elders looked at her as one with expressions of mild surprise. It was Iron who asked, “You couldn’t hear her?”

When she shook her head, Bright Eyes hmm-ed. “Maybe it was a message meant just for us. What she said was… Well, it was beautiful, but it’s not so important as what we will be doing next. Our Princess has called upon us to aid you in your quest, and that is what we shall do.”

A thrill ran through Pinkie, but she had to admit she’d anticipated that. “And after that?”

The two elders shared uncertain expressions. “We’ll have to talk about it,” Iron replied. “But I think it’ll be appropriate to send some of us back with you, to meet our princess properly.”

“Of course we will. How could you possibly think otherwise?”

The three turned just as Sera stumbled into the room, her cheeks a bright pink and her hooves seemingly unable to find the floor. She wobbled and had to lean against the doorway, but she was all smiles. “We gotta go talk at our princess, let’er know how good we been.”

Iron chortled at her display. “Sera, I knew you favored the bottle, but I don’t think I’ve ever seen you quite this inebriated.”

Sera thrust a hoof out. It was probably supposed to be pointing at him, but it instead traced a wild path through the air. “I’m only as drunk as the sit’ation calls for, which t’day means totally.” She belched, and the sound sent Pinkie into fits of laughter. “See? ‘Pletely called for.”

“And you wonder why your niece doesn’t follow your wingbeats,” Iron chuckled.

As amusing as it was, Pinkie only half-listened to their conversation. They had done it! The thestrals would let them into the temple, and they’d get Discord’s cure. Fluttershy would be thrilled. And Fine would—

All happiness fled her as a foreboding sensation dropped on her head like Rainbow Dash after the first day of cider season. It left her confused and alarmed, but it also sapped her energy, so she just slumped on her bench and fiddled with her fan. What was her Pinkie Sense trying to tell her? Whatever it was, it had to do with Fine. Or at least, she thought it did. She was involved, too, and Fluttershy. Why not Rainbow and Nye? Surely they’d also be part of anything the three of them had to deal with. She tried to think of the things that could happen in the near future, but…

“Miss Pie? Are you alright?”

With a blink, Pinkie raised her head. Bright Eyes was watching her with a gruff expression that failed to hide his concern.

She slid off her seat and turned for the exit. “I’m sorry, I just had a doozy. I need to find my friends.” None of the Elders spoke up or tried to follow her. Well, if Sera tried, Pinkie didn’t know it, and she probably didn’t have enough control of her body now to be able to anyway.

The Sun shone brightly outside, the pristine blue skies clear of clouds. The party had died down to something more akin to a ‘gathering,’ most of the thestrals having spent all their energies in the first couple hours. Even so, it seemed every soul living in Tidal was outside, chatting, laughing and playing. Compared to the dourness that had met Pinkie when she’d first arrived in town, the place was outright brimming with friendliness. It was as if seeing Princess Luna had unlocked the part of their hearts that remembered pleasure.

Yet the sense of dread looming over Pinkie acted as a protective barrier, cutting off the joyous energies that she normally thrived on. Oh, she smiled when thestrals called to her, and laughed when a group of foals rushed around her playing some game, but it was all just an exterior display. She felt like a ponequin, her mouth and legs moving without any real input from her brain. Only her eyes remained alert, moving through the crowds in a constant sweep as she sought the one pony she had to speak to.

And, just like that, he appeared. Her eyes met with Fine Crime’s from nearly a hundred yards away, where he stood in the shadowed alley between two ruined buildings. She understood instantly: he had wanted to be seen by her. How she knew that, she had no idea. Pinkie weaved through the chattering thestrals, feeling an almost desperate urge to be close to him. He didn’t move to meet her, nor did he react. His dour expression, however, spoke of a strange awareness.

She entered the shadows, and the chatter died down instantly. Only then did Pinkie notice the slight glow of his horn. Perhaps a sound dampening field?

“Calm down.”

She stared at him, uncomprehending. His expression softened, his voice grew soothing. “Calm down.”

Only then did she notice the way her knees shook. Her breath came in small gasps and a nervous energy tingled through her entire body. She could hear the fast beat of her heart in her ears and her throat was strangely dry.

Pinkie forced her hind legs to bend, sitting down and taking slow breaths. Fine watched her, his expression calm, but concern still set in his features. Even as she took this in, she became aware of his red eyes upon her. Once more, she had that curious sensation of knowing something without really knowing it, and this prompted her to speak the moment her tension began to ease.

“How did you know I was looking for you?”

He cocked his head, brow furrowing. “I… don’t know. Maybe I have a ‘Fine Sense.’ I just had a feeling that you were calling for me.”

Had she called for him? She didn’t think so, but maybe.

“So what’s got you so worked up all of a sudden?”

All curiosities were cast aside as the dreadful weight on her shoulders returned to the forefront of her mind. The shaking in her forelegs returned. Why did she feel like crying all of a sudden?

“I… I don’t know,” she replied, staring at the cobblestones. “It’s my Pinkie Sense. It’s telling me that something really bad is about to happen the three of us.”

His tone lost its soothing edge, turning hard and focused in an instant. “Which three?”

Pinkie sniffed and wiped her nose with the a hoofkerchief. “You, me and Fluttershy. We’re all in big trouble, but I have no idea what kind of trouble. Something bad is coming, I just know it.”

Silence ruled over them. Pinkie dug her hooves into the stones, wishing the terrible feelings would go away. They weren’t as strong now, but they continued to linger in the back of her mind. At least her legs weren’t shaking anymore.

At last, Fine spoke. “We still have a job to do.”

She looked up and saw determination in his features. “B-but, we don’t know what’s coming. Fine, it feels really bad.”

His solemn expression was like a barricade against her fears. “What are we supposed to do, Pinkie? Quit? Somepony has to do this, and we’re so very close. Do you think Fluttershy would stop now?”

“If we go, something serious might happen!” Her voice became pleading. She took a tentative step closer. “You can’t argue with Pinkie Sense. Nopony argues with Pinkie Sense! Even Twilight knows better than to ignore it.”

With a long sigh, Fine closed his eyes tight. He appeared almost in pain, his face scrunched up and his teeth barely showing. But then he relaxed and took a step closer. When he opened his eyes, they were so startlingly close to hers.

“You’re right, nopony argues with Pinkie Sense. Pinkie, you understand your abilities better than anypony, so answer me this: when you know something bad is going to happen, it will happen, right?”

Her ears folded back. Her lip quavered. “Yes?”

“In that case,” he pressed, voice ever patient, “do you really think it matters whether we continue the mission or not?”

Pinkie sagged, his point immediately clear. “Something bad will happen regardless. Pinkie Sense already accounts for the choices we will make.”

His hoof touched her shoulder, but she didn’t react. Then there was pressure, and Pinkie found herself staring into space as he pulled her into a tight hug. For a fleeting moment, her world stopped; the dread, the weariness, the sunshine, the buildings, everything disappeared. All that existed was the strength of his legs around her shoulders and the warmth of his body against hers. As comprehension steadily dawned, her cheeks began to burn. She might have said something if she trusted her lips to do more than stammer uselessly.

His voice pierced her stupor, confident and reassuring. “Whatever is coming, we’ll face it together. We need to have faith that things will be alright in the end.”

He was right. She knew he was right. That was the kind of thing she’d normally be telling to others. It felt so good to be on the receiving end for a change. Gently, like water escaping a dam, Pinkie let her tension fade and her chin fall to his shoulder. She took a whiff of his mane, catching the scent of dirt, grass… parchment, perhaps? And the faintest hint of the chemicals in the dye.

She gave a weak smile. “Your red is starting to show.”

He offered the tiniest of laughs. “I’ll be blazing like a torch by the time we get back.”

He was already blazing, he just didn’t know it. She could feel it in his chest; so much heat, so much passion. She loved that fire he so rarely presented to the world.

The chill air rushed in as he finally stepped back. She barely restrained her desire to grab him back up. The fire in her cheeks didn’t fade at all as they separated, but at least his were a hot pink too.

Fine shuffled about and kicked at the ground with a sheepish smile. “Err, don’t tell anypony I did that, ‘kay?”

Pinkie could only giggle, the weight she’d been feeling suddenly so much lighter. “Your reputation is safe with me. But,” she added as an afterthought, “only if you promise to do it again later.”

His lips twisted into something between a nervous smile and a disgusted grimace, and he spoke with a slight whine. “Do I have to?”

She giggled before turning her muzzle high in her best imitation of Rarity’s indignant pose. “Only if you don’t want me spreading the word that you’re really a softy under all that businesspony.”

He huffed and jerked his face away with a truly impressive pout. “Oh, fine, if you’re gonna twist my tail over it.”

They exchanged smiles, which turned into giggles and finally grew into all-out laughter.

“Okay,” Fine said once they both managed to recover, “I guess the only thing left to do is talk to the Elders about going to the temple.”

Pinkie hesitated; despite her acceptance, she was in no hurry to get to whatever it was her Pinkie Sense had warned her about. She raised a hoof to his chest before he could walk past, rapidly coming up with something to stall.

Fortunately, there was one question that had been burning in her mind even before the celebrations started. “Could you hear Luna when she spoke to the thestrals?”

Once more, Fine cocked his head. “Of course I could.”

Her ears fell back once more. “Then… why couldn’t I?”

He gave her a blank stare, but it shifted to a smile quickly. “Because you’re one of Celestia’s ponies.”

Pinkie could only stare back. The whole of her feelings were soon encapsulated in a simple, “Huh?”

“You’re Celestia’s pony,” he repeated, as if this explained everything. Seeing that it didn’t, he pressed a hoof over her heart. She hoped her blush went unnoticed. “In here. Ponies align themselves, even at a subconscious level. Tell me, if Celestia were to take a vacation tomorrow and left Luna completely in charge, would you be comfortable with that?”

Now it was Pinkie’s turn to cock her head. “She’s a princess. Of course she can rule.”

Fine’s eyebrows rose, his expression both deadpan and expectant.

She almost felt as if she’d been caught sneaking a cupcake from the Cakes’ display case, and promptly averted her eyes. “W-well, I would be a little worried. I mean, she’s not Celestia, so…”

“There you go. Your faith is in Celestia. You believe in Celestia. You trust her implicitly.” He stepped back and pressed the same hoof over his own heart. “But I have set my heart in Luna’s camp. I would follow her to Tartarus if need be, even in spite of Celestia’s will. Heck, especially in spite of Celestia’s will.” He then reached up to tap the side of his head. “That’s why I could hear her. It was a message meant to be heard only by Luna’s faithful.”

Pinkie felt at her chest, staring at it as if expecting to see a stamp of Celestia’s cutie mark there. She supposed his words made a certain sense, and there was no question where her loyalties lay. Or Fine’s, for that matter. Nye seemed capable of understanding Luna as well, and he was her best friend.

Then she had another curious feeling; If Fine was loyal to Luna, and she was loyal to Celestia, did that mean…

No, that was silly. If that were the case, why would Fine be after Fluttershy? Being more loyal to one princess or another didn’t mean anything when it came to a pony’s relationships… right?

Fine turned away. “You round up Rainbow, I’ll get Nye and Fluttershy. We’ll go regroup at the Meeting Hall and talk to the Coven about what’s next… assuming they aren’t out of it after all the fun everpony around here’s been having.”

That last sentence had a small bite to it. Pinkie watched him walk back into the crowd, the sound barrier fading as soon as he disappeared. The rumble of conversation washed over Pinkie, but she paid no attention. She was too busy wondering about Fine. He’d probably not participated in the festivities at all.

One more troubling thought.

Normally, getting Rainbow Dash to join Pinkie was an easy task. Pinkie often said everypony was her best friend, but if she were to speak honestly on the matter, she’d have to say that Rainbow was the pony who truly qualified for that title. The two came to one another’s aid without so much as a second thought.

Today, however, things proved difficult, specifically because Rainbow had discovered a special, home-made brew the thestrals served called “Nectar’s Kiss.” It wasn’t Sweet Apple Acres cider, but the one taste Pinkie got of the stuff opened her eyes to its position as a more than adequate substitute.

Apparently, Rainbow eagerly agreed with that assessment.

“H-hey, Pinkie, since when were there three of ya?”

Also apparently, the stuff had a much higher alcohol content too. Rainbow had a leg over Pinkie’s shoulder, rocking back and forth on her hooves wildly. Every step nearly brought the two of them to the ground – which, given Pinkie’s natural agility and earth pony strength, spoke volumes.

Not one to lose such an advantage, Pinkie giggled and replied, “Silly filly, there’s always been more than one me! You just didn’t notice ‘cause you’re too slow.”

“What?! No way, I ain’t…” Rainbow stumbled, her protests reduced to mere mumblings as she fought to stand straight. She ended up with her legs crossed and had to flap her wings a couple times to straighten them out again. “S-so where are the other two hiding?”

“With the other thirty-nine.”

“Oh.” Rainbow blinked groggily. Her head rolled back and her eyes crossed. “Will they let me take a nap?”

Another giggle. “Sure, they’ve got all sorts of friends to talk to. But first, we’ve gotta meet the others. You don’t wanna miss the meeting where the Elders admit you were right all along, do you?”

“Heck, no!” Rainbow tried to do a hoof-pump, the result of which sent them careening sideways. Pinkie just managed to keep her friend from going face-first into a stone wall. “They’re gonna… gonna tell me how awesome I am, yeah? And then Nye will give me a big sappy kiss and ruin it. Which would be awesome.” Whether her cheeks were burning from the image that idea produced or the alcohol in her system was impossible to determine. “Heh. Awesome. I love that word. And that colt. Where is he?”

“At the meeting.” Pinkie’s reply was subdued. Rainbow rarely spoke so openly about her feelings for Nye. It left her feeling a little guilty, as if she were somehow eavesdropping on her friend. Worse, it made her think of what Rainbow had, and what she wanted.

It all seemed so ridiculous; she’d never wanted such a thing before. Now that she did, and Rainbow had it, all Pinkie could feel was a burning, twisty feeling in her belly. Maybe this was what jealously felt like. Was it wrong to be jealous of Rainbow? She couldn’t say. She’d have to talk to Rarity about it when they got back, she knew a thing or two about jealousy. Maybe she could help.

“Hey, stop moving around so much,” Rainbow grumbled, pressing all her weight against a straight-moving Pinkie. “Gotta learn to keep your hooves, Pinks.”

“Whatever you say, Dashie.” Pinkie was relieved to see the Meeting Hall come into view before them. Just another minute, and they could get this part of the mission over with. As guilty as the thought left her feeling, she looked forward to dumping Rainbow on Nye and letting him be the one to guide her to a cot somewhere.

As Rainbow’s head drooped almost to the floor, Pinkie wondered if the pony would be able to stay awake through the entire meeting. Why was it Rainbow always got sleepy when she got drunk? Maybe it was a pegasus thing.

The dread she’d felt earlier lingered, scratching at the back of her mind not unlike how burnt cupcakes would scratch at her throat. What was her Pinkie Sense trying to tell her? She wished she understood it half as well as everypony thought she did.

Just as they reached the door, Fine Crime appeared out of the shadows of the Meeting Hall. Pinkie couldn’t tell if he’d been there all along or not; he had to be one of the only ponies who could effectively hide from her.

He shot Rainbow a bemused look. “Wow, she’s smashed, isn’t she?”

“You don’t smash rainbows, Fine,” Pinkie replied with a roll of her eyes. “You smash smashy things, like pumpkins. Rainbow’s not a pumpkin.”

“Clearly you’ve never had the opportunity to crush a pony’s skull.”

She blinked, cocked her head. “Have you actually… done that?”

The dull, emotionless expression he offered sent a chill down her spine. It brought back long-dead memories, fleeting flashes of the things she’d never wanted to remember again. What Fine had intended with this display, she had no idea, but she was certain that a renewed sense of familiarity and comfort wasn’t part of it. Would he be disappointed if he knew how she felt right now?

He turned away at last. “Hey, Nye! You wanna come do your coltfriend duties?”

Hoofsteps echoed from inside the Meeting Hall lobby, and then Nye appeared with a lopsided smile. “What’s the damage?”

Upon seeing him, Rainbow escaped from Pinkie’s helping hold with a lurch and let out something between a whoop and a warble. “Nye, am I glad ta see you! Get over here, hot tub, RD needs her snuggles.”

Pinkie and Fine both burst into giggles even as Nye’s entire face turned bright red, right to his ear tips.

“Hot tub!” Pinkie fell to the ground, her giggles erupting into raucous laughter. “That’s the best lover’s nickname ever!”

Nye’s gaze dropped to the floor, one hoof gently rubbing his oversized barrel. “It’s not… I mean, I’m not…”

Rainbow all but fell on him, wrapping her forelegs and wings around his neck and rubbing her cheek to his with a giddy smile. “C’mon, Nye, play with me!” One of her wings dropped low to rub his tummy. “Hot tub.” She hiccuped, then broke into wild giggles.

Fine had a hoof over his mouth, but there was no containing that grin. “I was gonna suggest you take her to her room, but now?”

“Actually, that’s the best thing for her right now,” Nye replied with a resigned tone suggesting long experience. He stepped away, and Rainbow nearly fell from his departure. She let out a foalish whine and tried to step closer, wings fanning out to help her balance. They didn’t seem to be doing much. A second later, Nye had moved beneath her with a dexterity that surprised even Pinkie. When he stood up, Rainbow was straddled sideways across his back, her legs kicking feebly at the air.

He turned his eye on Fine. “You guys think you can go ahead with the thing with the Coven without us?”

“We’ll be fine,” Pinkie said between gasps, only just managing to get her laughter under control. “Sera’s not much better right now. You go tuck your mare in… hot tub!” The laughter came back in full force.

Nye groaned and turned away. “I’m never living this one down.”

Rainbow gave a feeble flap, her head hanging limply and her eyes drooping. “H-hey, where we going now? Wanna hear the old fogies tell me how cool I am.”

Pinkie’s legs wobbled as she more giggles escaped her. “Hot tub. I so needed that.”

Fine chuckled along with her. “Someday, I’m going to write a book. ‘A Day in the Life,’ or something like that. Nothing but amusing Rainbow and Nye moments.”

She bounced closer to him with a grin. “I bet it would sell well. Oh, can I read the rough draft, huh, huh, can I?”

“If I ever get around to writing it.” He paused, his smile fading as he looked around them. “Did you tell her about… you know…”

Pinkie’s smile faded and she pawed at the ground. Why did he have to bring that up just when she was starting to feel better? “No, I thought we’d want to talk about it as a group.”

“Good.” He nodded, though uncertainty shone in his eyes. “Good. I don’t think she’s ready for that kind of information, anyway. Now, why don’t we—”

“Fine Crime!”

They both turned just in time for something to land heavily between them and the Meeting Hall entrance. As the dust cleared, the figure turned out to be Fang, crouched in an aggressive pose and her eyes alight with anger.

Pinkie and Fine shared confused looks. Then Pinkie noticed the ‘presence.’ Given how Fine’s expression turned solemn, there was no doubt he’d recognized it as well.

Anxiety coursing through her, Pinkie turned to Fang. “Hey, Nibbler. What’s going on?”

The thestral didn’t so much as look at her, instead baring her fangs at Fine with a loud hiss. “You’ve got some explaining to do.”

With a sigh, Fine stepped forward. “What is this all about, Fang? And tell your friends to come out of hiding.”

Fang sniffed, then let out a few short trills.

Immediately, thestrals rose from the roofs of the nearby buildings. Pinkie turned a small circle to take them all in, quickly doing a headcount. Roughly four dozen, assuming she’d not messed up. They landed all around the ponies, forming a broad circle and glaring. Pinkie shrunk back, stepping close to Fine as she eyed the assorted weapons they carried. Unlike the undecorated armor of the Guardian Tribe, these thestrals wore dark blue leather with black accents. They all had a cat-like blue eye painted on their chests.

Fine didn’t take his eyes off Fang. “So, you brought in thestrals from the Night Eye Tribe. Are you even allowed to do that?”

“She is if an Elder invites them.”

Pinkie and Fine turned just in time to see Elder Candid step into the circle, his expression as dark as those of the thestrals. “Not enough thestrals here would listen to us, so I had to get some outside help.”

Hoofsteps echoed from the Meeting Hall once more. Elder Bright Eyes’ voice boomed over the scene. “What is the meaning of this?” He had to push his way through the circle of soldiers, none of them giving him any room. Elder Irons followed close behind, having a much easier time shoving the intruders aside.

“Candid!” Bright Eyes stood beside Fine, a fire in his eyes. “What the buck are you doing? Why would you bring a small army belonging to one of our oldest rivals right to the middle of town?”

“It wasn’t easy,” Candid replied, his expression growing even more grim. “I had to make a few… concessions. But it was worth it to make sure you and the others don’t make a terrible mistake.”

“A mistake?” Iron replied, his brow furrowing. “What mistake?”

A sinking feeling came over Pinkie as she looked to each of the three elders. They ignored her, fixated on their long glaring match. Was this what her Pinkie sense had been trying to warn her about?

Fine broke the long stalemate. “He means me, elders.”

“You?” Bright Eyes asked incredulously.

Pinkie took a trembling step forward. “No, Fine, I think you mean—”

“Me.” He didn’t so much as glance at her, his intense focus set upon Elder Candid. “Not you, not us. Me. I’m the one with the horn.”

“That’s right,” Fang snarled, pawing the ground. “You cast those illusions. You tricked every thestral in the Wilds. You blasphemed against our Holy Mother, using her very image to further your own goals in the name of the Sun Tyrant!”

“That’s crazy!” Another familiar voice. Pinkie turned just in time for Polar Aim to land next to her. His eyes were wide, his expression slack. “Fang, surely you don’t think that. In the name of the Moon, you all heard her speak!”

“No, you’re crazy.” Fang thrust a hoof at him. “How could you do it, Polar? How could you abandon your principles and pride on the word of these ponies? Have you any idea what that horn is capable of?”

“If I could produce an illusion like that,” Fine countered in a dry tone, “I would have just slipped into the temple already and left with my prize.”

Fang spat on the ground. “Your words are poison.”

Pinkie tensed, praying everypony would remain calm. The Night Eye soldiers were intently focused upon Fine, and a few of them were casting ominous looks in her direction as well. She tucked her tail around her flank and eased closer to Fine Crime. She wanted to downplay this situation, but this wasn’t a bunch of scary trees in the forest, and even she didn’t have the dexterity to avoid all of them. She looked to the elders, silently begging for them to diffuse the situation.

“Everypony calm down,” Bright Eyes called, his voice rising over the crowd. “Candid, this isn’t the way to do this.”

Candid’s response came out as a growl. “Don’t even try, Bright Eyes. We’re removing the ponies from the Wilds, one way or another. You can’t stop us.”

Iron stepped forward, his eyes narrowed and his head low. “Is that what you think? You know the Guardian’s warriors are converging on this spot as we speak. You may outnumber us at the moment, but what about in the next five minutes?”

The frown on Candid’s face shifted immediately to a smug smile. “And how much damage do you think fifty Night Eye soldiers can do in the meantime? You’ll have a bloodbath on your hooves, Elder. You think Tidal will be able to protect itself after a fight like that?”

Iron hesitated. Pinkie could see the numbers running through his mind. He sidestepped towards Bright Eyes. “He’s got us there, Brighty. Remember, they’ve got three combat wings in the north. This can’t be more than a sixth of their total force.”

“Rex be damned, Candid!” Bright Eyes stomped his hooves a couple times and bared his fangs. “What is wrong with you? This is your home. We grew up together! Think of how many thestrals could get hurt! Civilians!”

“I would see all of Tidal burn before I permit this desecration of the Night Mother’s image!”

Pinkie’s breath caught in her throat at those words. This was it, then; they were going to have to fight. Surely this was what her Pinkie sense had warned her about. There could be no escaping this, and by the looks on everypony’s faces, they all knew it. She turned to Fine. If anything, he appeared more ominous than ever. She stepped even closer, knowing that her only chance of getting out of this alive would probably be to stay within his sphere of influence.

Not that she couldn’t defend herself, but… To fight? To really fight? She couldn’t. She’d promised herself she wouldn’t. Her lip quivered as she turned her gaze back to the soldiers. She should have listened to her Pinkie Sense. The moment she felt it, she should have gotten the three of them…

Wait, three? Where was—

“Wait!”

Fluttershy’s cry was so loud that every pony and thestral turned to it. She hovered over the circle, flying back a little with a blush at the sudden attention.

The dread came back in full force, and Pinkie waved her away. “Fluttershy, get away! Things are about to get way out of hoof!”

Yet Pinkie’s words had the opposite of their intended effect; Fluttershy squared her shoulders, sucked down a deep breath, and calmly drifted to the center of the circle, landing between the Elders Candid and Bright Eyes. “There’s another way to solve this dispute, without excessive bloodshed.”

“More pony lies,” Fang hissed. “It’s over, you feeble—”

Polar stomped with both forehooves. “Fang, would you shut up? At least hear what she has to say.”

“No!” Fang’s wings burst open and she let out a piercing hiss. “That little wretch has insulted us enough! I’m gonna—”

“The Right of Lunar Blood!”

Fang seemed to choke on her own tongue. Her eyes bulged and she began striking her own chest. Despite his earlier words, Polar moved in quickly to help her.

Everypony else was focused on Fluttershy, who trembled under their collective gazes. Pinkie looked at the shocked expressions on all the thestrals’ faces, even the Elders. “Umm, the what?”

“The Right of Lunar Blood,” Fluttershy repeated. As unsteady as she appeared, her voice somehow managed to be confident. “A duel. Two combatants face off in battle as a means of determining the outcome of a dispute. If somepony declares the Right of Lunar Blood, the challenged is honor-bound to accept, and the results are final. This law is accepted and honored by all tribes, even across tribal loyalties.”

Elder Candid’s scowl deepened. “Who has been lecturing you on thestral law, toothling?”

Pinkie couldn’t help but feel a swelling of pride when Fluttershy managed to meet his gaze with only the slightest hesitation. “Elder Serrated Tongue.”

He stomped a few times, growls and grunts escaping his clenched teeth. “I should have known she’d find a way to interfere! Where is that ancient hag?”

Fluttershy winced, pink filling her cheeks as she looked away. “She’s… um… sleeping. Inside. She had a little too much to drink.”

Fang let out a groan and slapped a hoof to her forehead. “The one time I like what she’s thinking, and she had to go and ruin it.”

But the rest of the thestrals had lost their biting gazes. The Night Eye soldiers were muttering amongst themselves, many eyeing Fluttershy. At least they didn’t seem so aggressive anymore; Pinkie permitted herself to relax. The situation had been diffused, for the moment.

Yet her worries weren’t over yet. By the way the crowd had reacted, Fluttershy’s idea had merit. There was, of course, the catch: only two ponies on their team had any skill at fighting, and one of them wasn’t here to issue the challenge. Her fretful gaze turned to Fine, who had his head high but his eyes low and contemplative. He had to know that there was only one option left to them.

It wasn’t an option she relished. “F-Fine, you don’t have to. We can always leave. Peacefully. We can find another way to help Discord.”

“He’ll win,” Fluttershy said, and for once her confidence was reflected not only be her tone, but by her appearance as well. She turned and gave Fine a smile that spoke of certainty, her head raised high and her wings spread wide. “There’s no way Fine would lose.”

Pinkie wished she could share in her confidence, but those soldiers didn’t look like pushovers. Yet, when Fine stuck out his chest and gave Fluttershy a level stare, she knew there was no stopping it. Pinkie bowed her and stepped away, ears folding back as she awaited the inevitable.

Sucking down a deep breath, Fine spoke clearly and loudly. “I hereby declare the Right of Lunar Blood. I claim that my honor has been insulted, my integrity attacked directly. I have conjured no illusions and intended no insult or trickery against any thestrals. For this direct assault on my character, I issue this challenge.”

He spun around and pointed. “Nibbling Fang. I challenge you.”

Pinkie’s ears perked, her jaw dropped. Out of all the thestrals he could have challenged…

“Me?” Fang stepped back, confusion plastered across her face. It lasted only a moment, though, and then she was back in her aggressive stance. “Bring it, bonehead! I’m gonna rip that horn off. Let’s see you perform some of those magic tricks then!”

Bright Eyes jumped between them, his forelegs raised high. “Enough! The challenge has been issued and accepted.” He turned to Elder Candid, who was watching the exchange with a piercing gaze. “Will that be good enough for you, Candid?”

Elder Candid’s eyes shifted between Fine and Fang. He turned his head, taking in the sight of the Night Eye soldiers he’d brought into the town. Pinkie wondered what kind of deals he’d made to get them on his side. One of the dark-clad thestrals whispered into his ear, but he shook his head. “A moment,” he said, and retreated to speak with three of the Night Eye thestrals.

Pinkie took the opportunity to turn to Fine. “You don’t have to do this,” she repeated. “What if you lose?”

He just kept staring at Fang. “I won’t have my magic, but I won’t lose.”

Fluttershy approached. “What makes you think you won’t have magic?”

He was silent for several seconds. “I have a hunch.”

Elder Candid stepped back into the circle, his expression grim. “I want to hear the terms before I agree to anything.”

Elder Bright Eyes nodded, then turned to Fang. She raised her head and shouted, “I want the ponies – all the ponies – to leave the Wilds and never come back! They will make sure no pony ever enters our territories again. And—” She pointed at Fine’s forehead. “—I’ll be keeping your horn, as a warning to any ponies who think about trying.”

Pinkie let out a gasp and spun to Fine. “No, you can’t!”

Even Fluttershy flinched. “That’s… awfully steep. I don’t know if we can—”

“And if I win,” Fine called back with a firmness to match Fang’s, “we will be permitted to enter the Temple of Tides, retrieve our bounty and return to Equestria unmolested. Furthermore, you will go with us, to learn the truth about the princesses firsthoof.”

The mumbling of the gathered audience grew louder, created a buzzing that filled every ear with possibilities and doubts.

Fang’s face twisted in a grimace. “You mean go and willingly get brainwashed, is that it?”

Fine didn’t so much as blink. “You want to take my horn. By comparison, I think your terms are far harsher than my own.”

His opponent considered this for some time, lips curled back and wings twitching. “Fine. I accept your terms.”

With a nod, Fine turned his gaze upon Elder Bright Eyes, who in turn looked to Elder Candid.

Candid’s face was frozen in a solemn frown, but he only needed a second to consider. “Fang is a Honed Wing. On even terms, she’d never lose to a mere pony. And it would be a dishonor to my tribe to bar this exchange, especially considering the enemy is something as lowly as a pony.” He spat on the ground for emphasis. “I won’t get in the way. Let it be done.”

Elder Bright Eyes nodded, then raised his voice once more. “The Right of Lunar Blood has been issued! The duel will be tomorrow at sundown in the Arena of Treebeards. The warriors will refrain from interacting with one another until that time. You are all dismissed.”

At first, the thestrals just kept whispering to one another.

“Now!”

The crowd parted, leaving the scene with dark glowers cast at one another. The Night Eye thestrals gathered about Elder Candid, and the Guardian Tribe thestrals kept their distance. Pinkie hoped the soldiers wouldn’t be staying; she could see a lot of potential for things to go wrong with them here.

Yet she had more important things to worry about. “Fine, are you really sure about this?”

Fluttershy was at his opposite side with a dour frown. “I can’t believe she wants your horn. That’s… that’s just terrible.” She added quickly, “But I know you’ll win.”

Fine stared at the ground, eyes narrow and brow furrowed. Pinkie knew that expression. He was scheming, and if anything comforted her at a time like this, it was the knowledge that he was scheming.

At last, he turned away. “Come, we need to get with Rainbow and Nye. Well… Nye. We’ll give Rainbow the details while she’s nursing her hangover later.”

“Details?” Fluttershy followed after him with a trot, Pinkie close behind. “Details for what?”

He shot her a smirk. “One always needs a backup plan.”

Pinkie felt a little better upon hearing those words. Yet her Pinkie Sense was still filling up the back of her mind. And not only that; she looked over her shoulder to find Fang watching her. If looks could kill, Pinkie imagined she’d have been buried ten times from that one second of eye contact.

She shivered and turned her gaze forward. She could only pray Fine and Fluttershy knew what they were doing.

Author's Notes:

After I blew the first part of this story biding my time and detailing a wide range of scenes that may or may not have been necessary, I've decided it's time to go for the guts of this story.

Playtime's over, kiddies. From here on in, this story is moving.

13 – The Right of Lunar Blood

Word of the challenge between Fine Crime and Nibbling Fang had spread like wildfire throughout Tidal. The thestrals were placing bets, and Fluttershy suspected she knew who they thought would win.

Worse, however, was the news of Elder Candid’s actions and the Night Eye warriors’ infiltration during the celebrations. It rapidly became clear that the elder was seen as a traitor by many of the locals. Fluttershy didn’t blame them for feeling that way, but she still felt a twinge of guilt when she heard the mean things said about him; he was only doing what he believed was right. Being wrong in that regard didn't make him bad. The knowledge that most of the town seemed to be on the side of the ponies didn’t alleviate her worries. The portion who had bought into Elder Candid’s and Fang’s opinion of things were greatly outnumbered, but were plentiful enough that Fluttershy feared what could be coming.

At least there had been no fighting yet. In fact, the Night Eye ponies were given lodgings in the old city’s outer edges, and Elder Evergreen had left the city to meet with the remaining warriors stationed in the north. What he hoped to accomplish Fluttershy couldn’t say, but she was glad the elder going seemed of a calmer sort.

Even with all the sudden changes, the thestrals of Tidal were in high spirits. And why not? They had their princess back after a millennium. They deserved to be happy.

But Fluttershy? She was not happy. On the contrary, worry gnawed at her insides like Angel gnawed on those candied carrots from BonBon’s. She walked through the corridors of one of the city’s smaller buildings, casting her gaze about the dark rooms. Her lips were set in a thin line, her brow furrowed, her tail swished in agitation. The golden glow of the setting sun filtered through the windows, highlighting the dust that floated in the still air.

She found him in a large back room, performing a complex series of exercises. Fluttershy had seen Fine train before, but only once. Like then, his expression was hard and his movements fluid, the occasional thrust or kick darting through the air like liquid. She stood in the doorway, watching as he worked up a sweat. If he noticed her presence, he gave no indication of it.

Fine’s routine ended. He stood tall and sucked in a few slow, carefully controlled breaths, then wiped the sweat from his brow. Only then did he turn to her. “By your expression, I don’t think you’re here to cheer me on.”

Fluttershy tried to keep her voice firm. “I came to make sure you didn’t make a mistake tomorrow.”

His eyebrows rose. “What kind of mistake?”

She sat and rubbed her hooves together. Despite the nervous act, she held Fine’s gaze. “This plan of yours. It’s… risky.”

With a smug smile and a wave of his hoof, he replied, “You’ll be perfectly okay. Rainbow and Polar Aim will be with you.”

Fluttershy heaved a sigh; that was just like him. “It’s not me I’m worried about, Fine.” She flinched at his disbelieving frown. “O-okay, maybe I am. A little. But that’s not why I’m here.”

“I hope you’re not worrying about me.” His ears folded back as he pressed a hoof to his chest. “Didn’t you say you believed in my ability to win this fight?”

“I do. That’s the problem.”

His brow shot up for a second time. “Uh… You wanna try explaining that one to me?”

She peered at him, squared her shoulders and nodded. “You’re a fighter, Fine. Not just a fighter, you’re an assassin. What do assassins do?”

Fine rubbed the side of his head, face twisted into an expression of total confusion. “We… uh… kill?”

“And you’re an Archon. No, the Archon!” She pointed an accusing hoof at his face. “You’re going to kill Fang.”

He raised his hooves, but didn’t seem to know what to do with them. His eyes roamed about for a moment, as if he was looking for some clue to a puzzle. At last he shrugged. “I could, yeah.”

Her shoulders slumped and her tone was dry. “You’re not even concerned about this. Why am I not surprised?”

His waved his hoof dismissively. “I’m only going to do it if she makes me.”

“Verity Fine Crime!” Fluttershy stomped and her wings opened wide with a jerk. “You are not going to kill Fang, do you understand me?”

He leaned back, face slack, but recovered quickly. There was the slightest bite to his response. “You’re pretty bossy for a pony who doesn’t want to be the boss.”

“Don’t change the subject!” She took a deep breath, and again. Once her anger had simmered down, she leveled him with a firm look. “Fang was one of the first thestrals we met on this expedition. She’s our friend.”

Fine scoffed. “A friend who wants to cut off my horn. A friend who brought in the soldiers of a rival tribe, effectively betraying her own. A friend who is standing in the way of us completing our mission.”

Fluttershy made a frustrated sound and tossed her mane. “Is that all this is to you? A mission? Another tally in your book?” She stomped a step closer. “We are here for Discord, but we are also trying to make peace with these ponies. Fang has made some mistakes, but she’s only misguided.”

Fine rubbed his forehead with a scowl. “You act as if I like the idea of killing her. I assure you, I intend to do everything I can to keep away from that scenario. But Fluttershy, she’s a Honed Wing, and that makes her an icon amongst the thestrals. If I let her win because of your feelings on the matter, a lot more will be lost than our mission. Others will see it as a sign that she’s right, and that’ll make your precious peace process all the harder.”

“Princess Luna can help us fix that.”

“Just like she’ll be able to fix it if I’m forced to defend myself lethally.”

Fluttershy stared at him, her anger bubbling just beneath the surface. Yet the more she thought on the situation, the more she understood. Gradually, her frustration gave way to pity and disappointment. “You really don’t get it, do you?”

He tilted his head one way, then another. Yet again, his eyes roamed the room. At last, he asked, “Get what?”

She wondered if there was any point in answering. “Fine, have you no concept of harmony?”

“Harmony?” He spoke the word as if it were from some alien dialect.

“As I thought.” She turned away with a sigh. “I don’t know what I was thinking. Fine, has it ever occurred to you that killing might be wrong in and of itself?”

Seconds passed in silence. She knew that simple line wouldn’t be enough to get through to him, but—

“Don’t you dare lecture me on the morality of killing.”

With a blink, she turned back… only to recoil at the vicious glare that was mere inches from her face.

He snorted, steam heating her muzzle. “Think about who you’re talking to, Fluttershy. I stood over my father’s bed and took pleasure in the thought of smothering him with a pillow. I spent years wandering the world looking for more blood to spill. The first serious friend I ever had was also the first pony I murdered, and I did it by shoving this—” He tapped his horn, “into her windpipe. I spent my entire life hating what I was. So yes, Fluttershy, I am intimately aware of how wrong it is, and how wrong it can feel to do it.”

He finally stepped away, and Fluttershy remembered to breathe. When he looked away, it was like a spell had been removed from her body, and she broke into shivers. For the first time since helping him overcome his curse, she truly recalled how scary he could be.

“There’s more to me than blood and violence,” he hissed, his hard gaze set on the wall. “I thought you would have figured that out by now.”

Gradually, Fluttershy’s anxiety faded into background noise. As it did, she took a tentative step closer. When he didn’t react, she reached up to touch his shoulder. “Fine, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to insult you. I’m just worried about you. I know this duel was my idea, but you tend to take things like this to the extreme. Don’t you want to get better?”

“Better is a relative term.” But then he deflated, body sagging and chin nearly touching the floor. “Yes, Fluttershy, in some ways, I do. But I will never be that innocent pony you think I should be, and I will never be able to completely give up my ways. I'm sorry for that too.”

They were silent for a while, sitting side by side and staring at the wall. Or the floor. Or the ceiling. Anywhere but at one another. Fluttershy longed to find a way to bridge the gap between them and really help Fine recover from his past. She knew she wouldn’t get through to him today, but she’d at least hoped…

Hesitantly, she nudged his shoulder with her cheek. “So… Um… P-promise not to kill Fang?”

He gave a weak smile. “Yeah, sure. Pinkie promise.” He even went through the motions, ending with a hoof over his eye. Seeing him perform the foalish act for the first time made her giggle, which may have been the point.

His smile grew, but only a little. Then, abruptly, some pink reached his cheeks and he looked away. “Um… Fluttershy?”

“Hmm?”

“Thanks,” he whispered. “For, y’know, trying. I know I don’t make it easy.”

She smiled in turn and patted his shoulder. “You’re a long-term project, Fine, but I haven’t given up on you yet.”

His expression grew wry. “Good to know.” Then the nervousness came back, and he began to shuffle in place. “Y’know, I had planned on doing something for the fight. Now that I look back, I don’t think you’d have appreciated it.”

“Oh?” She cocked her head. “Like what?”

He flinched away as if she’d snapped at him. “F-forget it, it was dumb.” Still unable to meet her gaze, he hesitated before speaking again. “I… I mean… After. Y-yeah. When this is all done and we’ve dealt with the gargoyles, I had something I wanted to tell you.”

She turned to him. “Why not just tell me now?”

The pink in his cheeks bloomed and he ducked his head away from her. “No. No, I… No. Not yet. Right?”

She raised an eyebrow and took in his uncharacteristic posture. “Okay?”

“Yeah. Okay.” He took a deep breath, and another. “Okay. Before we leave Tidal to go home, I’ll tell you. Good?”

She leaned a little closer, trying to study his face, but he refused to give her a good view. “Fine, are you alright?”

“Of course I am!” He gave an exaggerated yawn, stretched, then turned away. “W-well, we’ve got an exciting day ahead of us. Best to hit the hay now, right? See you later, Fluttershy.”

She watched him go, his tail tucked and his steps quick. Was he… running away? Fluttershy was convinced she’d never seen such a strange display of behavior from the stallion, and was tempted to follow after him. After a few seconds of consideration, however, she threw the idea away.

It may just be that Fine was forever beyond her comprehension.

Fine Crime had butterflies on the mind. They were by no means conducive to being in a battle-ready mentality. He’d come so close to spilling his guts to Fluttershy the evening before. Too close; now wasn’t the time to entertain romantic fantasies.

But he’d committed himself. He’d resolved to tell her afterwards. It made sense, didn’t it? Telling her now would only make her worry, and that was the last thing either of them needed. So, even though she had tantalized his dreams the night before, Fine shook his head and forced wayward thoughts of Fluttershy from his mind.

The Arena of Treebeards was nestled in the hills above the city. And above it, just barely visible through the treeline, was the Temple of Tides. What appeared to be a dried up riverbed ran down the slopes, overgrown with small shrubbery but still distinct. The riverbed reached all the way to the base of the arena before splitting in two paths going north and south. Were the river flowing properly, the arena would have formed the very tip of the land that split it.

As for the Arena, it appeared to have been built with a Tyrant Tree as its architectural lynchpin. The tree itself was little more than a stump now, albeit a stump several stories high and as broad as a small building. A path had been cut through its middle, leading directly into the arena, the walls of which had been built to begin at the stump. Judging by the pale colors of the wood that formed the outer walls, Fine suspected that the Arena had been built from the wood of the tree itself.

While nothing compared to the sporting centers of Equestria – or Gallopea; the horses apparently had a ‘thing’ for massive entertainment centers – the Arena was larger than any of the buildings in the ruins of Tidal. It appeared relatively new too. Fine was no expert on such things, but he estimated the structure to be only a few centuries old.

Thestrals flocked to the structure en mass, streaming in by hoof and by air. More than a few cheered for him as they passed. He took their support stoically, but the sight of so many not holding ill will left him relieved. Fine had feared that Fang and Elder Candid would have tried to spread their influence around throughout the night. Perhaps they did, and had been ignored.

That wasn’t to say there weren’t some dark looks out there. Every now and then, a group would pass that eyed him as if he were planning to snatch away their foals. He was tempted to snap his teeth at them, just to see if they’d scatter.

The soldiers of the Night Eye tribe moved through the crowds. The citizens of Tidal kept their distance from the ever-armored warriors, who in turn moved cautiously as if prepared for an attack at any moment. If Fine regretted anything so far, it was that he’d not had a chance to speak to some of them. After all, learning the source of this visible animosity would have gone a long way to finding out how to diffuse the situation between the tribes. Luna would like having that information.

As would Fluttershy. Perhaps she’d already tried?

With another fierce shake of the head, he focused his mind on studying the Night Eye soldiers. He noted how they moved together, but not in unison. They didn’t march like Royal Guards, or keep in line like a flight of griffons. They didn’t even maintain a steady perimeter like the minotaurs. They seemed disorganized at best, chaotic at worst. Now that he thought on it, the Guardian Tribe’s warriors hadn’t been much better while guiding them to the city.

Fine stored these thoughts in his brain, instructing himself to write them down later. Such observations would be priceless for the military types back home.

“Fine?”

Jarred from his observations, he turned to find Pinkie standing next to him. He smiled, silently congratulating her on once again getting the jump on him. “Hey, Pinkie. Is everypony ready?”

“Polar said we could go at a moment’s notice.” She dug her hooves in the ground and chewed her lip. “Fine, do you have to do this?”

With a roll of his eyes, he lightly pulled on her leg, and the two merged with the crowd. “You can tell Fluttershy not to worry, I’m not going to kill Fang.”

“It’s not Fang I’m worried about.”

Fine flinched and pressed a hoof to his chest. “Hey, that hurts! Don’t you have faith in me?”

She looked at him, head low to the ground. The concern in her gaze was enough to make him lose his smile. “It hasn’t gone away.”

“You mean the doozy.” He sighed and leaned a little closer. “Do you at least have a better idea of what’s causing it?”

She shook her head. “No, and that scares me more than anything. What if it’s something that happens in the fight?”

Fine wanted to tell her she was overreacting. He would have liked to have shown confidence in the face of her doubt and suggest she stay positive. As he looked into her blue eyes, however, he realized that saying such things would do her no good. On the contrary, they’d be insulting. She wasn’t needlessly concerned, and nopony would know that better than her.

“Pinkie, I…” He held his tongue, scouring his brain for the right words. “I’ll be careful.” He barely avoided a grimace; that hadn’t sounded at all as good as he’d hoped.

Her stare drifted to the ground. They walked in silence for a little while before she spoke up. “I know you will. You’re always careful.”

They were approaching the arena gates, and stopped amidst the crowd of thestrals. Fine studied Pinkie, a wave of guilt washing over him. He liked to think he’d developed an understanding of her, but this was not what he was accustomed to. A laughing Pinkie he could roll with. A smiling Pinkie was easy. Pinkamina was an entirely different creature, but still easy to be around. Easiest, in fact.

Whatever was going on with Pinkie now, however, was beyond his capacity. He knew the usual methods would prove useless, but had no idea how to approach the situation. There weren’t many things that made Fine nervous, but trying to console a distraught friend was on that list.

Abruptly, Pinkie leaned into him, resting her chin on his shoulder. He froze, his eyes darting about wildly. “Uh, Pinkie?”

Just as soon as the contact started, it was over and Pinkie was retreating into the crowd. She didn’t so much as cast him a parting glance.

Fine stared after her until she disappeared from sight. Then he looked down at his shoulder. It hadn’t even had time to get warm from contact, and yet he could still… ‘feel’ her touch. “Oooh… kay?”

It may just be that Pinkie was forever beyond his comprehension.

Fine had anticipated an open ring. He’d only be right in terms of the shape.

The Treebeard Arena was divided into three sections. Along the center ran a sunken valley, just low enough that he couldn’t see over the slopes to his left and right. Those slopes were such that climbing them would require effort, but not so steep as to be insurmountable for the average pony. This valley was the smallest of the three sections, and Fine could see that, were the riverbank he’d noticed before still flowing, the valley would have been filled with water.

To his left was a half-circle of land covered in tall columns of varying heights and widths. They did not appear to be placed with any rhyme or reason. Perhaps they were meant to resemble a forest? The columns were all made of the same wood as the arena, and sported a range of gouges, black marks and dents. To the right was an equally-sized half-moon of land that possessed no columns. Instead, the terrain included a rough collection of hills.

He’d been certain that the thestrals would want to see a direct confrontation with nothing but hooves and physical prowess. In the sense that he couldn’t use his horn and Fang couldn’t use her wings, this was true. Yet, with the terrain being what it was, it seemed they valued tactical skill as much as physical prowess. He couldn’t complain; this made things easier for him.

Or so he hoped.

From his place within the valley, Fine couldn’t see the lower stands, but the upper stands of the arena were filled to their limits. The hum of chatter filled the air as the crowds awaited the first fight between a thestral and another equine race in centuries. Just above the wall opposite Fine was a viewing box, where Elder Iron stood. Four other viewing boxes, all equally spaced apart, gave each one of the other four elders a view of the fight. With so many official eyes from so many angles, combatants had little chance of doing something illegal without the risk being caught in the act.

Except that Fine knew one box to be empty, for Elder Evergreen had yet to return from his visit with the Night Eye camps to the north. Though he couldn’t see it, Fine knew which box it was, and he was sure to keep it in mind. Fang struck him as the type to fight fair, but he wasn’t about to trust her to stay that way if things got heated. He wasn’t above a little foul play, himself… but only if she started it.

Fine was tempted to rear back and look over the slope of the valley to check on his friends. He knew they were situated just beneath Sera’s box. He abandoned the idea in favor of keeping his eyes on Fang, who stood opposite him beside the gate that once let water flow into the valley. He thought it better to maintain an air of focus and an aura of menace. No matter what he told Fluttershy about not killing his opponent, it wouldn’t stop him from making her think he would. Intimidation had its place.

A hush fell over the arena, and both Fine and Fang looked up. A second later, Elder Bright Eyes appeared, hovering over the center of the valley. Fine mentally braced as the elder spoke with enough volume to undoubtedly reach every perked ear.

“Combatants, today’s fight has few rules.” He turned his head to Fang— “There will be no flying.” —then to Fine. “And there will be no magic. If either combatant is believed to have broken these rules, they will be disqualified. The fight will continue until one of you gives up, can no longer fight, or the Elders in attendance call for a cessation. Let it be known that there are no restrictions regarding safety and lethal means are permitted, so if either combatant wishes to back out, I recommend they do so now.”

He turned to fully face Fine’s opponent. “Nibbling Fang?”

Fang drug her hoof across the dirt and snorted, already in a combative stance. “I would never back down from a challenge, Elder. I am ready!” Her words were met by cheering from the crowds, which didn’t surprise Fine in the least. Who could blame them for rooting for the home team?

Bright Eyes nodded, then turned to him. “Fine Crime?”

Fine Crime looked to the elder, then to Fang. He narrowed his eyes and set his shoulders. He made no attempt to raise his voice. “Ready.” Despite his doubt that any in the arena heard him, there still came a great cheer to rival Fang’s. This startled Fine, but he chose not to dwell on it; he had a fight to win.

Another nod from the elder. Bright Eyes spoke once more.

“Let the conditions of the Right of Lunar Blood be known and recognized! Should Nibbling Fang be victorious, she shall claim Fine Crime’s horn as a prize. Furthermore, all ponies currently present within the Wilds must immediately vacate the premise and return to their own lands, and none shall be permitted to return.

“Should Fine Crime win, he and his companions will be permitted to visit the sacred Temple of Tides, and Nibbling Fang will accompany them to the land of Equestria to meet with their rulers, the Princesses Celestia and Luna!”

Upon hearing Luna’s name, the thestrals in the stands all but exploded with cheering and shouting. Fine, in the meantime, couldn’t help but think that his demands on Fang were not just lenient, but an outright gift. Too bad she didn’t see it in the same way. Yet.

“Combatants, begin!”

Fang started at a walk, which became a trot, then a canter, then an all-out gallop. Fine, on the other hoof, wasted no time turning to climb up the slope to his right. He’d already arranged his strategy according to what he knew, and what he knew was that he’d have a hard time taking on the bulkier, stronger thestral in a direct confrontation. He had speed on his side, and he intended to use it.

He reached the top easily. He glanced back to find Fang already halfway up the slope despite the fact she was running along it. She smiled in a way that spoke of confidence; he intended to rectify that quickly. He started galloping up the steepest incline he could see, measuring his pace. Fang was catching up quickly. His timing would have to be just right…

The moment Fine was over the top of the hill, he planted his front hooves in the dirt and raised his hind legs. Not a second later, Fang crested the slope, and he bucked. He was sure she’d see it coming, but she would dodge, and then—

Fine gasped as pain coursed through his bones. Fang hadn’t dodged, she’d reared up to block with her forelegs! It was as if he had bucked a Tyrant Tree, and his opponent hardly moved from the impact.

With no time to think, Fine shifted his weight forward and rolled down the hill. He came out of the roll with ease, turned and felt a surge of alarm that she was already halfway to him! She leapt, right foreleg raised to deliver a crushing blow. He responded by ducking under and bringing his own foreleg up in a counterstrike.

He might as well have tried to punch bricks. His hoof hit her chest, and then her chest smashed into his shoulder. Fine barely had time to jerk his backside left to avoid being trapped under her weight, but the result was him twisting in the air and falling to the ground on his barrel. By the time he got to his hooves, she had already turned to face him.

Fang snorted and lowered for another charge. “Is that all you’ve got, bonehead? I’ve faced little old mares with more bang in their buck.”

This was bad. Fine had anticipated Fang being more strategic than going at him hooves blazing. And that strength! He thought back on his previous battle with her and her claim that she and Polar hadn’t been attacking them. Looking at things now, he suddenly believed it; why go all out on somepony you were trying to keep from making a big mistake?

Fang wasn’t fighting him in an odd attempt to help. This time, she was serious, and the implications of that cast a shadow over his confidence.

“Stop thinking and start fighting!” Fang was on him, reared up and throwing punches. Fine focused on her attacks, knowing he could outpace her. Even one hit would be costly, but he could dodge well enough. If he could land a few blows, get a feel for her weaknesses…

Except she didn’t seem to have any. Fine threw punch after punch, but where Fang’s offense was slow, her defense was near perfect. They circled one another, always on their hind legs while their forelegs swung, jabbed, blocked and countered. Once again, he recalled their last fight; he’d not been able to get an edge on her then, either. He needed to rethink his strategy, come up with—

Whap.

His head jerked sideways, his concentration shattered. By the time he’d refocused on his opponent, it was too late to avoid a strike to the chest. It was like getting smashed by a sledgehammer, and the second blow was no gentler. The three-hit combination unbalanced him, making him lean dangerously backwards. There was no time to recover, and Fang finished the attack with a shove of her shoulder.

Fine fell on his back, mind scrambling to figure out what had just happened even as he scrambled to his hooves. His eyes had been on her forelegs! How had she—

Whapwhap!

A strike on his right shoulder, then to his jaw from the left, and Fang was crouched low. He had no time to stop her from delivering an uppercut that snapped his neck back.

Wings. She was using the leading edges of her wings! No pegasus would have tried something like that.

Fang had reared up and spun in place during her uppercut, and now her back was to him. He readied a strike, only for her left wing to swing back like a whip and catch him under his raised leg. They weren’t strong strikes, but they still hurt like hay. He blocked the right wing’s follow up attack, wincing at the sting it left to his foreleg. Too late, he noticed her dropping to all fours. His backwards jump deadened the blow of her buck, but he still questioned if one of his ribs might have been broken.

This was going downhill with startling speed, but Fine knew how to think on his hooves, and already he saw an opportunity. It was risky, but he didn’t see any other weaknesses in his opponent. She wanted to use her wings, he’d make her pay the price. But he couldn’t go for them directly, they were too fast.

He needed a terrain advantage.

She came at him again, but this time Fine charged. Fang grimaced but didn’t hesitate. Just as they were about to collide, Fine darted sideways. His superior speed would—

Her hind leg shot out, landing a solid hoofstrike on his shoulder. It really was like getting hit by a sledgehammer! Fine tumbled sideways, momentarily startled by the fact she could hit that hard at such an unnatural angle of attack – while in full gallop. Shaking off the pain and his disbelief, he turned the tumble into a roll and was back on his hooves in an instant. No standing his ground this time; he ran for the valley like his life depended on it. He was reasonably certain it did.

“Where do you think you’re going, pony?”

Fine’s legs pounded the dirt as he wove through the steep hills. His blood pounded in his ears and his body ached all over, but he hadn’t lost yet. Being physically outmatched merely called for some adjustment in—

His body jerked to a stop, legs flailing as something gave his tail a tug. For Luna's sake, could she also outrun him? So much for the speed advantage. Snarling, Fine spun around to strike, only to have his blow easily blocked. Fang tried to counter, but Fine slipped sideways to dodge and caught her leg under his own. He put all his weight into his back before she could pull away, and the two went flipping over the valley’s edge.

They rolled together, bouncing and snarling and kicking the whole way. They hit the bottom with Fang on her back and Fine on top of her, but she carried the landing into a roll and removed him with a powerful, four-legged kick. Fine hit the dirt on his side, world spinning and body throbbing. There was no sugarcoating it that time; she’d gotten far more hits in on him during that fall. With a groan, he climbed to his hooves.

Fang got up just as slowly, but her expression was as calm as it was hard, and she didn’t seem even winded. Fine knew he’d underestimated her, but this was getting ridiculous!

“Not so easy when I’m actually trying, is it?” Fang paced back and forth like a predator savoring the hunt. “Just give up. I’ll have that horn eventually.” There was no smile on her lips and no pleasantness in her tone; only hard, cold certainty.

He stayed in place, taking slow, deep breaths. “Your precious Night Mother sent me here to do a job. I won’t quit just because it got hard.”

Her response came like a flaming whip. “Do not speak of her! I’m giving you a chance to come out of this alive, bonehead. Don’t tempt me to take the offer back.”

With one more long breath, Fine felt ready for the next step of his struggling plan. “You want my horn?” He stepped back, closer to the valley wall. “Come and take it.”

With a snort, she started forward. Fine moved as fast as he could, snatching up some dirt and rocks from the slope and tossing it at her face. Fang’s leathery wings came forward in a makeshift shield. By the time she pulled them back, he was already near the top of the slope.

“You coward!”

Fine grimaced, knowing he’d be cutting it close. He pushed as much speed out of his legs as he could and went for the largest column that he felt was in range. He slipped behind it and swiftly lined his body up appropriately… then went stone still. With carefully controlled breathing and ears perked, he waited.

A second later, Fang let out a growl. “What, you’re hiding now? Buck it, I’m just gonna rip it off.”

Fine repositioned himself as the origin of her voice moved. Once sure it was safe, he moved at a silent canter to another column, going deeper into the artificial forest. Safely hidden, he listened intently to the sound of her hoofsteps.

“You’re pathetic, Fine. I had hoped you’d give me a proper challenge, but this? You don’t deserve to even speak the Night Mother’s name.”

Her anger gave him pause. It was the signal that things were about to come to an end. Fang was done with this fight; the next time they exchanged blows, she’d be going for the kill. He had to suppress a growl at the thought. He was in legitimate danger, but there was no fear in this moment.

“You know thestrals are adept hunters, right? This won’t take long.”

His ears perked to the sound of sniffing. Could she really detect him by scent? Recognizing her movements as getting closer, he timed himself and trotted for another column.

Fine sucked down another deep breath, feeling his heart beating within his stinging chest. No… Not fear. What he felt was something deeper, something he’d abandoned, something even being cured couldn’t take away. It was violence, and the desire to produce it. He tapped into that urge now, lips pulling back and gaze narrowing. The pain in his body fed the flame, but he kept it back. Not too much. Control the menace within, not the other way around.

Fine didn’t have visions anymore.

He was the master of his violence.

“I’ve got you, bonehead.”

He whipped around the column, and Fang’s hoof was waiting for him. He took it on and was rewarded with a powerful blow to the chin. His head jerked left, her wing came up to meet it—

Fine caught the wing in both hooves and, with a growl of effort, pressed it against the tree. Fang cried out and delivered a hoofstrike to the back of his head, and Fine saw stars. It wasn’t enough; with one leg still pinning the wing, his other slammed down on the exposed humerus. The bone snapped like a twig, and Fang shrieked.

He caught the loose appendage tightly between his left leg and chest, and then began slamming her face again and again with his right elbow. Every time he pulled back, he tugged a little on the broken wing, and Fang only screamed more. Tears streamed down her cheeks and blood from her nostrils, and still he kept hitting. Again. Again. Again, again, again.

At last, she managed to hit his jaw with her right hoof. He took the pain and imitated the attack, but didn’t pull away after connecting. Instead, he pushed her head back by the chin, her wing still trapped tightly under his leg. Her jaw clenched and she shrieked through her teeth. She tried to grasp his leg with one hoof and strike it from below with the other, a maneuver that surely would have broken it had he not locked it at a sharp angle; all she managed to do was press his hoof more tightly to her chin and stretch her wing out even further.

Fine could feel his lips curling into a toothy smile, felt his adrenaline pumping, his heart pounding. The world began to turn red, and he twisted his hold. He could feel the bone shifting under his grip, and her shrieks sent chills down his spine. He knew he was taking it too far, knew that he’d already accomplished what he needed. But by Luna, it felt so good to hear her scream! And the way she begged through those clenched teeth...

Wait… was that her begging? It sounded like…

Like Fluttershy.

That thought was like a slap in the face, and he let Fang’s wing go as if it were made of fire. He backed away, sucking down rapid breaths and forcing his bloodlust down. He wasn’t a monster anymore. He controlled the violence, not the other way around! He thought of Pinkie and her words of warning, he thought of his friends and how hard they’d worked to give him back his freedom. And Fluttershy. He’d promised not to kill Fang. He couldn’t let the menace within break that promise.

His eyes took in the scene, searching for the source of that voice, but Fluttershy was nowhere to be found. Had he only imagined it as her voice? With one more careful breath, he refocused his attention on his opponent.

Fang was examining her wing, which hung limp in the dirt. Tears, snot and blood covered her face, which had already begun swelling. She looked at him with wide, disbelieving eyes. “My wing. Y-you… my wing.”

It was enough. It had to be enough. “Yield.”

She stared at him as if not know who or what he was. Then, gradually, recognition seeped back into her gaze, followed by anger. She bared her fangs, screamed. The charge came suddenly, her hooves kicking up dirt and her pupils tiny.

Fine was ready. He jumped left, dodged her attempt to catch him in the act, and kicked her loose wing. Fang howled, spun around and tried again. She threw her attacks wildly, with less precision than before. Even so, Fine struggled to keep up with his maneuvers, well aware that a single blow would be enough to end the fight and his life.

With all her efforts set upon offense, her defense was like an open book. Worse, she kept moving to keep her broken wing out of his reach. This made her predictable, and that was something Fine could work with. With a careful feint, he tricked her into moving right, then slipped through her attack to deliver a light blow to the base of her good wing.

Fang snarled and jerked away as if his hoof were made of molten metal, clearly intent on keeping one of her wings intact. Fine predicted, twisted and stomped a hind leg on her dragging right wing. She screamed, likely more out of fear than pain, and jerked in the opposite direction once more. Fine’s elbow met her face halfway, right over the eye.

She reeled from the blow, her cry weak. She sounded out of breath. He freed her wing, stepped forward with her backstep, and swung his other hoof. Her movements were sloppy, her strength waning; she was only able to block three times before he got through with a straight against her already-broken muzzle. Blood flew.

He backed off, breathing heavy, body low for another attack. Fang’s legs shook, her eye had swollen shut, and blood dripped off her chin. She reached a trembling hoof up to wipe at her lips, then stared at her bloodstained leg with one wide eye. Her breathing heavy, she let the hoof drop and turned her gaze upon Fine. For a moment, he thought she would speak, but her mouth finally closed.

There came the flapping of wings, and then Sera was standing between them. The elder approached her niece slowly as Fang bowed her head.

“Fang? There’s no shame. You fought well. Please, don’t let this go any further.”

Fine relaxed and stepped back. Slowly, he let the tension out of his legs.

“I…” Fang’s voice sounded so feeble. She wouldn’t look at her aunt. “I only wanted…”

“I know,” Sera whispered, so quiet he almost didn’t hear. “I’m proud of you, Fang. I’m sure your father will be, too. But it’s over now. Concede the fight. Please.”

Fang leaned over a little, her lost gaze going to Fine. He watched her solemnly, having no intention of butting in on this moment.

“B-but he’s… I can’t just…”

Sera touched Fang’s shoulder, producing a wince from the young thestral. “Fang, you’re hurt bad. If we don’t take care of your wing immediately, the damage could be permanent. It’s okay to lose your pride. It’s not okay to lose your value to your tribe.”

Fang whimpered, her doe-like stare going to her aunt’s face. She rubbed her chin yet again, closed her eyes and shook from ear to hoof. At last, she bowed her head and nodded.

“I… I c-concede the fight.”

Sera embraced her, albeit gently. “Okay. Okay, Fang. I’m so proud. The Night Mother smiles on you this day.”

Seconds passed. Slowly, Fang returned the embrace. As she did, Sera raised her head high and called out, “Nibbling Fang has conceded the fight. Fine Crime is the winner.”

“No!”

Fine recognized the voice, and leapt forward just in time to avoid a flung spear. He stood before Sera and spun about as Elder Candid and his Night Eye allies began landing in the arena.

Sera held her wounded niece close and glared at the newcomers. “The fight is over, Candid! We must honor the Right of Lunar Blood.”

Candid snarled, his wings spread wide and fangs bared. “I only agreed to it because I was confident of victory! But since a Honed Wing wasn’t good enough to do the job, it looks as though we’ll have to do it ourselves.”

More wingbeats, and Elders Iron and Bright Eyes were on either side of Fine.

“Don’t do this, Candid,” Bright Eyes said. “You’re about to start something that can’t be taken back.”

Even as he spoke, Iron raised a hoof high, and Guardian Tribe warriors began to land around them. “This is stupid, Candid. There’s no need to let things escalate.”

“Oh, I think there is.” Candid scraped the dirt, his eyes not leaving Fine. “This fiend has insulted the Night Mother, and his victory here only proves how real the threat is. We must make of him and his friends a lesson the other Sun-worshipping bastards will never forget.”

Fine lowered into a fighting stance once more. He had no restrictions this time, and an army of thestrals on his side. Though his body ached all over and sweat dripped from his brow, he was ready to do his part.

“Take Fang.”

He blinked and glanced to his side. Sera stood there, her wings spread and her expression hard. “Take her out of here. Get her some medical help. We’ll deal with this.”

Fine shook his head. “I can still fight.”

“You’ve already fought,” Iron said, his eyes not leaving Candid. A quick glance revealed some of Tidal’s warriors slipping into the ranks of the Night Eye soldiers, bolstering their numbers slightly. “You did well, Crime. Let us take care of the rest.”

Fine looked from Sera to Iron to Candid. He grimaced upon realizing just how big a fight this was going to be. “This is happening because of us.”

“Damn it, son, just go,” Bright Eyes hissed. “This is a thestral affair! Besides, we can’t very well greet the Night Mother by telling her one of her agents got killed, can we? Go on, git.”

For once, Fine was struck by indecision. He could see their point, and he was pretty beat up, but at the same time…

A hoof on his shoulder brought his attention to Sera. She looked at him out of the corner of her narrow eyes. “Get Fang out,” she whispered. “You want to take responsibility? Take responsibility for her. Now.”

He looked back to find Fang sitting behind them, her body low and shaking. She wavered, knees buckling as she watched the scene unfold in alarm. She appeared so much more vulnerable than the thestral he’d come to know.

With a sigh, he turned to Sera. “Alright. I’ll see that she’s safe.”

“You do that.”

“Hold on.” Candid shouted as Fine walked away. “Stop him! Blood and bloody fangs, don’t let him leave this city alive!”

Hooves thundered in the dirt. Shouts filled the air along with kicked up dust. Fine picked up speed and, before Fang could so much as cry out, he’d set her on his back and was running away from the battle. He cursed with every step, hating that he’d been forced to let the elders and their loyalists clean up his mess. The practical side of him said it was the right decision under the circumstances. That didn’t mean he had to like it.

Fang didn’t speak. Her head bobbed just over his shoulder and her legs held him weakly. She weighed as much as she looked, though, and Fine was forced to slow to a trot by the time he reached the arena exit. He paused just long enough to look back. All he saw was a cloud of dirt.

He turned his eyes to the stands. They were rapidly emptying as civilians fled. Smaller groups of thestrals were fighting throughout the stands, revealing that not everypony had made it into the arena before finding an opponent. Fine took comfort in two things: first, that there seemed far fewer thestrals on Candid’s side.

Second, he didn’t see hoof nor tail of his friends.

He left the arena, hoping that was a sign that everything was still going according to plan.

Author's Notes:

When I had first envisioned this fight long ago, I had planned on it taking place at night and in a much smaller, more confined setting. However, that plan would have given Fine a severe disadvantage and forced him to use his magic to win, and I was adamant that he achieve victory both in fair combat and without cheating. Thus, we get this rendition, which I still think turned out well.

14 – The Temple of Tides, Part I

Even with the trees all around them, the cheering could be clearly heard from the path leading up the mountainside. Rainbow cast a frown down the hill, where the arena could just barely be seen through the foliage. “Horseapples, it sounds like a real show. Why couldn’t we watch the fight again?”

Nye huffed between breaths, his face red with exertion. “Insurance, remember? If he loses, at least we have a chance of getting that piece of gargoyle skin.”

She sniffed her displeasure even as she let him lean on her. “Lame. I wanted to see how badly Fine whipped Fang’s tail.”

“Don’t think Fang’s going to go down easy,” Polar Aim said from the front of the herd. “She was holding back over at the Weeping Water.”

“Really?” said Pinkie, taking up the back of the line. Did Rainbow detect a hint of worry in her tone?

Fluttershy, who walked just behind Polar with her head held high, spoke up. “Fine will win. I have every confidence in him.”

Rainbow raised an eyebrow at that. She really did have a lot of faith in him, didn’t she? In anypony else, she would have considered it bravado, but Fluttershy couldn’t fake confidence to save her life, and she appeared as certain of Fine’s victory as Rainbow was of her awesomeness.

“What I want to know,” Nye grumbled between pants, “is why the hay your ancestors went and built the stupid temple on top of a bucking mountain.” After a moment’s pause, he shook his head. “Nevermind, stupid question. I’d have done the same thing.”

Pinkie bounced a little closer. “Why would you do that?”

“Aesthetics. Self-importance. Challenge.” He smirked and wiped sweat from his brow. “General stuff I picked up in engineer’s school.”

Rainbow nudged his cheek, encouraging him at a glance to lean a little more into her. Guilt swam through her at his weary look; he wasn’t built for this kind of trip. Covering flat ground at an even pace he could handle, and he’d taken the hills in the jungle fairly well, but this steep incline was killing the poor guy. Even she was a little winded by it.

She looked to Polar. “Hey, how long does it take to get up to the temple from here?”

The muscular thestral had his own layer of sweat, but if this bothered him she couldn’t tell. “It takes about an hour to reach the top of the mountain from the arena. We’ve only been walking for ten minutes.”

Rainbow cringed and glanced at her coltfriend once again. Nye gritted his teeth, but appeared as determined as ever. She brought her lips to his ear and whispered, “If you need a break, just let me know, alright?”

With a frown, he started to shake his head, but after a moment’s consideration switched to a nod. By his hard look, Rainbow suspected he was going to try to go as far as possible before resorting to that. She glanced back at his saddlebags and wondered, not for the first time, why he’d insisted on being the one to carry them. Polar would have been by far the better choice. She resolved to take them from him when he took his inevitable break.

Another cheer rose from the arena, the sound heavily muffled. Rainbow glanced back again. She caught Pinkie doing the same, her friend’s ears folded back and her tail tucked.

When Pinkie noticed her watching, however, her ears shot up and she gained a broad smile. “What’s up, Dashie?”

Rainbow returned the smile with as much confidence as she could offer. “Don’t worry, Pinks. Fine will totally thrash Fang.”

“Of course he will! Fine’s so good, he even managed to kill a—” Pinkie paused in midstep. She closed her eyes and furrowed her brow, almost as if she were in pain.

“The doozy still there?” Rainbow asked.

“Y-yeah…” Pinkie opened her eyes and walked on, her head bowed and her eyes downcast.

Rainbow pondered the situation, more guilt washing through her. Maybe they should have let Pinkie stay behind. “It’ll be okay, Pinkie.”

But would it? When Pinkie Sense said something was going to go horribly wrong, something was going to go horribly wrong. She couldn’t help feeling ill at ease with this one; she’d never known Pinkie’s abilities to make her physically uncomfortable. But was the problem with Fine down in the arena, or up ahead at the temple? The lack of certainty could drive a mare crazy.

Rainbow’s eyes fell on Nye’s packs yet again. This time, however, they focused on a particular bag near his shoulder. She could just barely make out the bulge within; Zecora’s potions. Perhaps this would be the right time to use one. She nodded to herself and focused her gaze forward.

Nye caught the motion. “What?” he asked between huffs.

“Nothing,” she said, giving him a small nuzzle for comfort. “Just planning ahead.”

He managed to laugh, albeit weakly. “You? Plan ahead? Sure, and when we get back, Rarity will have turned into a full-blown farm pony.”

“Ha-ha.” She pushed him lightly with her shoulder. “Keep it up, Sir Laughs-a-Lot, and see if I don’t leave you behind.”

He smiled, but it faded swiftly. He looked towards Polar, expression solemn, then back to Rainbow. “Hey…”

She thought his pause had to do with being out of breath. When he didn’t continue, however, she paid more attention. “What’s up?”

He didn’t answer immediately. His eyes had narrowed and he stared at the ground. “I trust you.”

“Umm… okay?”

He reached up to touch at a pouch hanging around his his neck, the one he kept looking in when he thought she wasn’t paying attention. “I mean… I know we always talked about my worries. Me, being me, and you, being you.”

It took some consideration before she gathered his meaning. “Wait, is this about how you think I’m gonna leave you for some big time athlete?”

The next thing she knew, he had his muzzle tucked under her chin. She didn’t know whether to push him away for getting sappy in front of her friends or pull him even closer with her wing. The indecision was so great that she ended up doing neither. Forced to settle for a blush, she waited to see if he would answer.

“I trust you, Rainbow,” he whispered as his nuzzles grew stronger. “I spent this entire trip worrying about you hanging with Polar over there. Now I wonder why I was so stupid.”

“Hold on.” She pushed him back so that she could look him in the eye. “What happened? I mean, it’s great that you trust me and all, but it seems like a sudden shift for you.”

Nye grinned and poked her in the chest. “You remember how drunk you got yesterday?”

She returned the expression. “Nope.”

“Well, I do. You’re silly when you’re inebriated, you know that?”

“I’ve been told that before,” she replied with a laugh.

His grin faded to a warm smile, and he went back to nuzzling her. “You talk a lot, too. It was cute.”

Despite the fire returning to her cheeks, Rainbow scoffed and held her head high. “Rainbow Dash is not cute.” After a pause, she lowered her head and whispered, “But I guess I could be… for you. When we’re alone.”

“You were adorable,” he insisted, but quietly. “And you were kinda needy.”

Rainbow sucked in a sharp breath, her eyes darting away from his. Why wouldn’t her cheeks stop burning? This really wasn’t the right time to talk about this! “I’m not… needy.”

“Come on, RD,” he said, his voice still low. “You are. We both know it. But until last night, I never realized just how… how clingy you can get.”

“Nye, I ain’t comfortable talking about this.”

“Yeah, but I couldn’t tell you last night.” He pulled away, and when she glanced at him he wore his brightest smile. “I just thought you should know, I’m not worried anymore. You can hang out with all the hunky stallions you want, I know you’ll be thinking of me the whole time.”

“By Celestia’s multi-hued mane,” she hissed through clenched teeth. “What the hay did I tell you last night?”

“Enough.” He pressed a little more tightly against her. “More than enough.”

A thought struck her, and she began sputtering. “We… I didn’t… I mean, I don’t remember, so…” When she finally managed a complete sentence, it came out as little more than a squeak. “What did we do?”

Nye laughed and shook his head “Really, Rainbow? I’m wounded! You honestly think I’d take advantage of you like that?”

Regret and guilt swamped her mind. How could she have even considered such a thing? He’d laughed it off, but Rainbow wouldn’t have blamed him if he really had taken offense. Even so, relief mixed in with her emotions. To have already been with Nye, and not even being able to remember it? She’d have never let that one go.

“Besides,” he added, his hurt expression betrayed by the amusement in his eyes, “it’s pretty clear that the idea appalls you. I guess I wouldn’t wanna do that with me, either.”

Years of sparring made the hole in his attack painfully obvious, and the corner of Rainbow’s mouth rose in a smirk. “I dunno, Nye, we could always use the Mirror Pool. Might be fun to watch.” He made a disgusted face and she laughed. “No? Come on!”

He poked her in the chest again. “You can try it, and then I’ll have two of you to play with. I can be the donkey in the middle.”

“Right. Keep dreaming, donkey.”

“You two are soooo cute together!”

Rainbow whipped her head around to glare at the intruder. “Pinkie! Anypony ever tell you not to eavesdrop?”

Polar’s voice reached them from the front. “It’s not like we can’t hear most of what you’re saying back there. Go ahead and tie your tails in a knot, already!”

Dread filled Rainbow as she looked forward. Fluttershy was covering her lips with a wing, but there was no disguising the mirth in her eyes. Polar, at least, wasn’t bothering to look back. Even so, Rainbow covered her face and groaned. “This is your fault, Nye.”

Despite how heavily he leaned against her, Nye still managed to strut.

“More than happy to accept responsibility for this one, love.”

The sun was still visible over the horizon by the time they reached the top of the mountain, but only barely. An orange haze consumed the Temple of Tides, but grew darker by the moment. It wasn’t as tall a structure as Rainbow had anticipated, the sides rising up by no more than four stories.

It was difficult to determine the exact shape of the temple, mostly due to how wide it was. As far as Rainbow could tell, it was little more than a wall of massive brown bricks. Those bricks were covered in carvings that had been worn down over the centuries until the depictions were indiscernible, but they covered so much of the wall that she couldn’t help wondering how long it had taken to carve them all.

No stairs led to the entrance, nor were there any sconces for torches. There was, however, a massive statue built around the entryway: a bust of an alicorn. Though cracked and worn, there could be no mistaking the face of Princess Luna. The only way in was to take a short path between two walls, forcing everypony who entered to fall under her gaze and pass through the doorway under her chest. But her gaze was not intimidating; rather, Luna’s visage was warm and welcoming.

“Oh, look at that,” Pinkie said, prancing past Rainbow and Nye. “Her eyes are all shiny! Why are her eyes shiny?”

“They are made from diamonds.” Polar Aim dropped to a sitting position and raised his legs in the royal submission. “The Eyes of the Monarch.”

Rainbow had to step closer to notice, but they were right; Princess Luna’s eyes were shimmering as the sky darkened. “That’s kinda cool.”

Just then, the sun disappeared, and the full moon arose in the East. It shone brightly upon them, apparently having changed phases thanks to the unscheduled eclipse. The pale shadows it cast stretched across the thin trees and masonry, giving Luna’s statue a more commanding presence. The diamonds that were her eyes only shined brighter under the moonlight.

Fluttershy stood beside Polar, her head tilted back to take in the statue. “I have a question.”

Polar didn’t raise his head. “You may ask.”

“According to the legend Sera told us, the temple was built before Princess Luna was born. So… why is it devoted to her?”

Rainbow and Nye shared curious looks, then turned their attention to Polar. The thestral raised his head to stare in the face of his beloved goddess, and only now did Rainbow notice the worry in his expression.

“From what I understand, the Temple of Tides stands over an even older shrine. Who that original shrine was dedicated to, I have no idea.” He began to stand, his movements slow.

Pinkie, who had been hopping around the entrance looking at the engravings, abruptly appeared at his side. “Hey, are you alright?”

His answer came back surprisingly firm for how anxious he appeared. “I am very uncomfortable with this plan.”

As Rainbow and Nye stopped at his side, she asked, “Then why’d you agree to bring us here?”

He sighed and rubbed his lower lip with a fang. “Because I don’t trust anypony else to do it. There’s no telling who is in Elder Candid’s camp. If you ponies were sent here by the Night Mother, I will make sure you succeed.” He shuffled in place and lowered his gaze. “But blood and fangs, do I not want to be here. I feel like Lord Rex is going to drag me down to Tartarus at any moment.”

Fluttershy turned to him, appearing strangely calm and composed under the circumstances. Rainbow felt a little proud of her fillyhood friend’s apparent confidence. Fluttershy asked, “Rex used this temple as his base of power, didn’t he?”

“And every thestral in the Wilds has been scared to come near it,” he replied quietly. “Even before it got overrun by gargoyles.”

“Waitaminute.” Nye looked from Polar to the temple and back. “You mean this is the single most sacred place for your entire race, but you won’t even go near it?”

Polar gave a feeble nod. “Lord Rex left a deep impression.”

“Talk about.”

“Polar?” Fluttershy knelt before him so she could look into his downcast eyes. “You don’t have to go in there if you don’t want to. You know that, right?”

By this point, Rainbow was almost prepared to question if Fluttershy was a changeling. Had she really changed so much over the years that she was the one comforting others?

Polar sat quietly for a few seconds, leathery wings shuffling. At last, he stood. “No. No, I have to try. For the Mother of All Night. For Discord.” He raised his head high and looked at each of the ponies in turn. “Sera asked me to do this, and I gave my word. I will go with you.” Fluttershy opened her mouth, but he raised his hoof. His next words weren’t quite as strong. “Now, please? Before I change my mind.”

She nodded and stepped aside, giving him the opportunity to move forward. It took a moment for him to take the first step, but when he did he didn’t falter. Pinkie and Fluttershy walked on either side of him, keeping close for support. Rainbow couldn’t help but feel pride for her friends. And, on afterthought, a curiosity at how quiet Pinkie had been throughout the entire conversation. That doozy must really be bothering her.

But they would get through this. Rainbow made herself believe it. She looked to her coltfriend. “Alright, hot tub. You ready for this?”

He groaned and facehoofed. “You remember that? Luna have mercy on my soul.”

Rainbow’s brow furrowed at his reaction. “What?”

“Nothing,” he said quickly, following the others. “I’ve just gotta find some way to lose weight.”

“Camping,” she replied with a grin, quickly catching up. “We’ll make it a regular thing.”

Nye sighed and patted his belly. “I don’t think going camping every few weeks is gonna get rid of this, RD.”

“Who wants to get rid of it?” she replied with a grin. The response earned her a dubious look, but then Nye smiled and nuzzled her. She eagerly returned it as they entered the dark of the temple.

‘Dark’ proved an understatement. Rainbow couldn’t see the end of her muzzle, and guided herself largely by following the sounds of those in front of her. Not for the first time, she questioned the wisdom of leaving their only unicorn behind. Surely Fine’s fight was over by this point. Maybe he had rallied the thestrals into coming up here to help them? Not that they needed it, of course.

She kept a wing over Nye’s back and reminded herself of just where the potions were. Just in case.

Pinkie’s voice arose as a harsh whisper. “So… the gargoyles are asleep, right?”

“Probably,” Polar replied, equally quiet. “Stay close. The hallway has a few doors and I don’t want you to get lost.”

“How can you tell?” Nye asked.

“We thestrals have good night senses.”

“This’ll be even easier than I thought,” Fluttershy said. “If we’re lucky, we can just pick up some discarded skin and leave before they even know we’re here.”

Rainbow considered this and saw an immediate flaw in her friend’s plan. “How are you going to know the skin belongs to an alpha?”

A moment of quiet.

“Ponyfeathers.”

Rainbow’s ears perked and her jaw dropped.

“Excuse my language.”

“That’s gotta be the most awesome thing to ever come out of her mouth,” Nye hissed in Rainbow’s ear. She was inclined to agree.

“So, Polar?” Pinkie asked with uncharacteristic hesitation. “You’ve fought these things before, right?”

It was a moment before Polar answered. “On two occasions. The region at the foot of the mountain is excellent foraging territory, but that also makes it a game trail. We’ve had a few encounters.”

“And they were pushovers?” Nye asked, hope lacing his tone.

The thestral hesitated yet again. “We outnumbered them two to one both times. We lost a lot of good thestrals.”

“Horseapples.”

Rainbow moved closer to the others so she could lower her voice more, tugging Nye along. “But I didn’t see any guards down on the path. What stops them from entering Tidal?”

“Don’t know,” Polar replied. “Nopony does. Before I was born, they had all sorts of defenses, but the gargoyles never came to town. Not once.”

The sound of hoofsteps ceased, and Rainbow paused. She peered forward, hoping to make something out in the dark. After a moment, she did: a small point of light.

“The Lunar Walk is probably up ahead,” Polar whispered. “From the stories passed down, it’s the heart of the temple.”

Rainbow cocked her head. “Already? I thought we’d have to go through a maze or dodge a bunch of traps.”

For several seconds, all was silent. Then, Polar gave an entirely befuddled “What?”

Fluttershy giggled. “This isn’t a Daring Do book, Rainbow.”

“I know that,” she grumbled, thankful the darkness hid her blush. “I was just preparing myself, that’s all.” The sound of a few more giggles made her bristle. “When the big deathtrap shows up, don’t come crying to me for help.”

She felt Nye pressing his cheek to hers. “You’re adorkable, RD.”

“I am not,” she hissed.

Pinkie’s voice reached their ears. “Guys? I think it’s time to be quiet.”

Rainbow saw her point and locked her lips, but made a mental note to get Nye back for that insult later. ‘Adorkable.’ She grimaced and tried to imagine washing the filth of the word away with a wire brush. And maybe some bleach.

They proceeded in silence, the opening ahead gradually growing larger. Rainbow glanced back once and saw that the entrance was barely visible. Was it a trick of the light, or was the temple just that big?

Seconds turned to minutes. Rainbow’s wings twitched, ever ready to fly. She watched the darkness closely, ears swiveling. Maybe the gargoyles were asleep, but she still didn’t like being caught in this dark hallway with no idea what was around her. For all she knew, they could be watching from the shadows. Had she bothered to think about it at all, she’d have suggested they just fly in. She was confident Polar and she could carry Nye and Pinkie over the walls. Too late now, of course. With her coltfriend close and her eyes narrow, she focused her attention on watching for trouble.

As much as she didn’t want to sink back into ‘Daring Do’ thinking, Rainbow anticipated the exit leading to a vast chamber, perhaps with riches or obvious traps. To her mild disappointment, they stepped into open air. As soon as they did, all five retreated back into the dark.

The Lunar Walk was, for lack of a better description, a pony-made valley. The temple rose up on two sides in a curving, half-circle slope that became vertical at the tops. Between these two structures ran a long, straight path covered in onyx and sinking several feet into the stonework, separated from the walls by a couple dozen feet of weed-covered dirt. The design was such that the corners of the temple rose up in tall, thin towers. Rainbow recognized the shape of the temple walls were meant to be like that of crescent moons. If she looked hard enough, she could imagine the moon itself sitting comfortably on the structure, as if the entire temple were designed to cradle it. Benches filled the curved slopes on both long sides, giving the temple more the appearance of a stadium than a place of religious devotion.

This illusion was ruined by the structure standing in the middle of the Lunar Walk. It rose high above the rest of the masonry, starting as a block pyramid but becoming a tower after only a dozen steps. Or perhaps ‘gazebo’ would be the right term, as the entire structure appeared to be supported by nothing but columns. Atop these short, obsidian pillars sat a domed ceiling of white marble, on which a variety of engravings could be seen.

What had made them all fall back, however, were the shapes that pressed in all around the structure. They were all sitting or crouched. On the steps, between the columns, on the roof, on the grounds nearby. A bead of sweat rolled down Rainbow’s head as she realized just how hard this was going to be. There had to be, what, a hundred of the things?

“Alright, we’re here,” Nye hissed. “Now what?”

For the first time that evening, Fluttershy’s voice offered no confidence. “If Fine were here, he’d just sneak in and steal a piece of skin.”

“Well, Fine’s not here,” Rainbow countered as quietly as she could. “Come on, guys, we need a plan.”

They were quiet for a few seconds. Fluttershy turned her head. “Polar?”

The thestral twitched and shook his head. “Sorry. I just… never thought I’d see this place with my own eyes.”

“Admiration later,” Nye grumbled. “Where’s the alpha?”

Polar leaned forward and peered. “I don’t see it. At all. It may be in the chamber under the Sanctuary. Err, that’s the big building in the middle.”

Fluttershy hmm-ed. “Maybe we could sneak in there?”

“There’s no way we’re sneaking past that many gargoyles,” Nye countered.

Rainbow tried to study the closest of the creatures, but even with the Moon rising, it remained too dark to make out much. At best, she thought it had grey skin. And maybe wings. Other than that? It just looked bulky.

Then she noticed movement and nearly facehooved. “Pinkie…”

All eyes turned to her, then to the Lunar Walk. A collection of gasps filled the air at the sight of a pink, frazzled tail bobbing amongst the sleeping creatures.

“It’s official,” Polar said, tone laced with exasperation. “That pony is insane and I will make no further attempts to comprehend her actions.”

“Now you’re getting it,” Nye said with a half-hearted chuckle.

Fluttershy shook herself and gave a light flap of her wings. “Okay, think like Fine. Fine would… Fine would…”

Polar stepped back, his voice abruptly firm. “Alright, here’s the plan. Pinkie’s going to wake them up and be a distraction. Rainbow, you help with that when it happens. While you two keep the gargoyles busy, the three of us will move into the underground chamber and deal with the alpha. Got it?”

Rainbow scowled; who did this guy think he was, taking charge? Still, a plan was a plan. She would have preferred to be going down there with them, but had to acknowledge that Polar’s setup made sense. She pushed her negative thoughts down and settled herself into a launch position. “Alright then, let’s—”

“Hey, everygoyle! Let’s Party!”

“—go!” Rainbow darted out of the dark hallway as the creatures began to stir. Pinkie stood at the foot of the Sanctuary, sending streamers and balloons flying every which way.

The first gargoyle let out a guttural roar just as Rainbow reached her friend. “Pinkie, we’re the distractions!”

“I know!” Pinkie bounced sideways as one of the things stood up and took a swipe at her. Pinkie responded with a giggle and a whoopee cushion blown in its face.

Rainbow paused just long enough to take in the sight of the gargoyles properly under the moonlight. What she saw made her feel nauseous. The first one she looked at appeared to be built like a small minotaur, but that was as far as the similarities went. A discomfiting, flat face decorated a strangely round, bald skull, on either side of which were two pointy ears of mismatched size. One arm was slightly longer and bulkier than the other, and instead of hooves its legs and arms were tipped with thick claws that appeared as bulky as their owner. The entire body was a pale grey, its face twisted, and its lips pulled back to reveal pointed teeth that followed no logic in which direction they poked out of the gums. It had a glare that would have likely given Fine a run for his bits.

And that was just one of the beasts. Each and every gargoyle appeared slightly different; different sized arms, different builds, different ear shapes, different legs, the works. Some had wings, some didn’t. It was like the gargoyles couldn’t agree on a single body shape, and so instead took on mismatching, hideous forms. The only thing they all had in common was that they were all at least twice the size of a pony. They had to be the ugliest things Rainbow had ever laid eyes on, and that counted the zombies she’d faced in that town in the Everfree.

Okay, maybe they weren’t that ugly.

“Wow,” Pinkie said, giving a low whistle. “You kiss your mothers with those faces?” She jumped back as one of the brutes swung an overlong arm at her. “Hey, this isn’t that kind of party, buddy!”

If the gargoyles understood a thing she was saying, they gave no indication of it. They were already converging, and Rainbow swooped down to snatch Pinkie from the ground just as they closed the gap. “Come on, you lame-os! Catch the pretty ponies.”

They were more than happy to comply, charging after them amidst their growls and roars. She looked back to find that only about a third were following; the rest were too busy waking up to have realized what was going on. “Okay, Pinkie, you think you can keep these guys busy while I deal with the rest?”

“You bet I can, or my name’s not Snowfall Frost!”

“What?”

“Ba-humbug!” Pinkie flicked her mane into Rainbow’s face, tickling it and making her sneeze. The distraction was enough to make her drop the pony, who landed at full gallop as a few more streamers popped noisily into the air. “Come and get me, you merry carolers you!”

“Pinkie Pie, you are so random.” Rainbow banked and turned for the Sanctuary, where the remaining gargoyles were looking around groggily. A number of them looked up as her colorful wake hurtled into their midst. She targeted a particularly large one and swung her hoof, cracking it on the side of the head just above the eye when she flew past. She let out a cry and rubbed her hoof; it had been like punching bricks!

But, as a roar confirmed, her tactic served its purpose. She took to flying circles around the Sanctuary, giving the creatures enough time to properly home in on her, then darted off in the opposite direction she’d come. She cursed when she spotted a number of them rising up on leathery wings. “So, some of them can fly.”

‘Fly,’ she soon realized, was a generous term. The beasts’ wings were so disproportionate from one another that they had hardly any control in the air. Rainbow was still a newbie when it came to wild weather flying, but she still had a vast advantage. She laughed at their feeble attempts to catch her, zooming circles around the hapless and snarling beasts.

This was far easier than she had expected. A glance towards the center of the temple revealed Polar, Fluttershy and Nye booking it for the Sanctuary. A few gargoyles had noticed them, so she flew in and gave one of them a light whack on the head to draw their ire. The beasts howled and gave chase, leading Rainbow to wonder if they had any brains at all.

If Rainbow had to choose only one word to describe gargoyles – other than any synonym for ‘ugly’ – it would have been ‘disappointing.’ After all the hype the thestrals had drummed up, she’d expected a lot more. She flew a few more circles, keeping just out of range of their claws and making sure to harass those that seemed about to lose interest. Another glance showed that her friends had disappeared into the Sanctuary.

It also revealed Pinkie running at full gallop with a swarm of the things behind her. It looked as though the sheer numbers had finally caught up to her earth-bound friend, for Pinkie was barely keeping ahead thanks to the ones constantly moving to surround her. Rainbow diverted her flight and flew at a shallow dive.

“Pinkie!”

“Rainbow!” Pinkie bounced once, twice, then — “Alley oop!” – jumped high with forehooves raised. Rainbow caught her easily and swooped for the far corner of the temple.

Rainbow deposited Pinkie on the ground. “I thought you said you could handle it?”

Pinkie grinned and rubbed the back of her head. “Apparently, my name isn’t Snowfall Frost.”

“Right.” Rainbow turned back to see the gargoyles on the move. Not all were headed their way, though. “Ah, horseapples, they’re all over the Sanctuary now!”

“Lead them to me.”

“Lead them to you? Pinkie, I don’t think—” Rainbow turned back and stared with wide eyes at not one, but four party canons aimed in a quarter circle. Pinkie herself had donned a green officer’s uniform that Rainbow was fairly certain she’d once seen on Discord. “Oookay then, to you.”

Pinkie waved a baton around. “Move it, solider! I’ve seen Tanks faster than you!”

“Yes, ma’am!” Rainbow flew over the oncoming gargoyles and for the Sanctuary, smirking all the while. “This’ll be fun.”

It didn’t take much to catch the attention of the remaining creatures. A few fly-bys, a couple light hits – her poor hooves! – and they were growling and snarling like never before. By the time she turned to lure them towards Pinkie, there came a series of booms and flashes of bright pink smoke and light.

Rainbow gave a small gulp when the smoke cleared; the canons didn’t take down as many of the gargoyles as she’d anticipated. Out of the two dozen or so surrounding her friend, only a third were on the ground, and half of those were getting back up! The others were already running past the abandoned canons. Pinkie scrambled up the curving walls of the temple interior as fast as she could.

“Okay, not so fun,” Rainbow muttered, pushing extra speed into her wings. Pinkie had climbed about as high as she could go, and the gargoyles were right on her tail. “Not fun, really not fun!”

Pinkie’s wide eyes rose to meet hers. “Dashie, catch me!”

Rainbow cried out as her friend bounced off the head of the closest gargoyle, set to land amongst a teeming mass of the things! Rainbow put on an extra burst of speed and caught Pinkie’s tail in her mouth, pulling up hard. She breathed a sigh of relief as they soared into the open sky.

“Woohoo! Nice catch, Rainbow!”

Rainbow paused, released, and caught Pinkie in her hooves. “Anypony tell you your tail tastes like bubblegum?”

“All the time!”

They shared a grin as Rainbow turned to face the Sanctuary. “But seriously, we can’t keep this up forever. How long does it take to get some skin lying around?”

Pinkie frowned, her ears going flat as she followed Rainbow’s gaze. “Well, like you said: how do they know what skin belongs to an alpha? How do we even know what an alpha looks like?”

At that moment, a wave of dirt and dust flew from the Sanctuary. A second later, Polar sailed from within. He crashed shoulder-first to the ground and didn’t get back up. Fluttershy bolted out of the building, screaming loud enough that even they could hear it over the howling beasts beneath them.

And then an abomination followed, bursting from the shadows like a stone demon. The beast was nearly six times the height of a regular pony, brimming with muscles and sporting four tree trunk-sized arms. Its wings spread as it escaped the confines of the Sanctuary, and it let out an earth-shaking roar that revealed two rows of hideously misaligned teeth.

“Oh,” Pinkie whimpered, just audible over the ringing in Rainbow’s ears. “I guess now we know.”

But Rainbow had only one thought; she’d not seen Nye escape. Her heart kicking into overdrive, she flew forward, past the gargoyles that had ascended to catch them and straight for the lone building. “Pinkie, help the others!”

“What?” Pinkie shouted as she was abruptly dropped. “Oh, o-okay!”

It took only a couple of seconds for Rainbow to reach the sanctuary, but it felt like an eternity. She darted inside and landed next to a large, round hole before a crumbling throne. She turned a circle, heart pounding against her ribs. “Nye? Nye, where are you?”

“I’m here.” She looked down in time for a foreleg to reach out of the hole. Coated in dust and bleeding from a shoulder wound, Nye crawled out and into the open. “Don’t let the sunny disposition fool you, that thing is mean.”

She pulled him out and helped him sit next to a pillar. Another deafening roar brought dust down on top of them. “What happened? Are you okay? Tell me you’re okay!”

Nye rubbed his shoulder with a grimace. “It’s not as bad as it looks. Or feels.”

Rainbow found herself unable to move. A big part of her wanted to hug her coltfriend, then carry him as far away from this place as she could. Another, a loud voice in her head, reminded her that the rest of her friends were still out there, dealing with a small army of monsters and a single, mean one. “N-Nye, was that the alpha?”

“Yeah, I’d say so.” He shook his head as if to clear it, dust falling out of his mane. “Fluttershy decided to try talking to it. It, uh, wasn’t receptive.”

Goddess, it was huge! And if she’d gauged the strength of the smaller ones correctly, there was no way they had the power to bring it down, even together. But it was the entire reason they’d made this motherbucking trip! A sense of hopeless began to fall over her. “Alright, we need to… to…”

Rainbow’s gaze fell upon Nye’s bags. In particular, the one hanging by his shoulder. A light bulb went off in her head and she grabbed it.

“Hey! RD, what are you—”

“No time!” She dug through the bag until she found what she was looking for: the bottle full of clear liquid.

That one is a new concoction, one to be used with caution. Great strength will the user attain, but this comes at great emotional strain.

“Thank you, Zecora. Thank you, thank you!” She pulled out the cork and took a swig. It left a tingling sensation in her mouth and burned going down, but she wasn’t about to complain. After three gulps, she recorked it and shoved it into Nye’s hooves.

“Alright, Nye, I need you to go. This place is gonna be overrun with the smaller ones any second!”

“Rainbow, wait!”

She turned and darted out of the building. “Run, Nye. Now!”

Rainbow didn’t feel any different, but that was alright. She trusted Zecora to know her stuff. She hovered outside and looked around, spotting the alpha gargoyle flying after Pinkie and Fluttershy both. The two mares moved in opposite directions, but the massive beast turned for Fluttershy. It moved faster than the smaller ones, but it still didn’t have the ability to keep up with a pony.

“Rainbow!”

She looked down to see Polar limping for the monster. “We’ve gotta go!”

A glance back brought the other gargoyles to Rainbow’s attention. They’d be on Polar soon. “Polar, grab Pinkie and get out of here!” He nodded and lifted off, his air speed much faster than his ground speed.

That settled, Rainbow turned to the alpha and Fluttershy. The beast hit the earth hard, its feet large enough to easily squash a pony. It tried to grab Fluttershy out of the air, but she managed to stay just out of reach.

Fluttershy spotted Rainbow and flew for her. Rainbow suspected those wings hadn’t flapped so fast since Ponyville had been assigned water duty. “R-Rainbow, help! It won’t stop, I don’t know what to do!”

Rainbow smirked and banged her hooves together. “Alright, ugly, let’s see how you handle Super Rainbow Dash!” She darted forward, emitting a battle cry as she aimed straight for the beast’s chest. The thing turned to her, its lopsided brow furrowed and its red eyes following her blurry approach. Rainbow pushed down all her instincts, refusing to be intimidated by the alpha’s size. She had Zecora’s boon, she could beat anything!

She smashed into the thing’s chest and the world went white. She thought there might have been a crunch, but was so disoriented she might have imagined it. Pain tore through her entire body, throbbing up and down her forelegs, and her ears rang. Gradually, the light faded.

She was on the ground and could barely move. Her head pulsed with pain. Slowly, woozily, she looked up to find the alpha gargoyle staring down at her with a confused expression on its hideous, malformed face.

What had happened? She’d used Zecora’s potion, hadn’t she? Yes… Yes, she remembered that. So why?

The gargoyle knelt over her, its face becoming two as her vision swam. That was unfortunate, for it’s appearance was particularly gruesome. The thing had a darker grey tone than its smaller brethren. Other than that? Warts. Scars. Mismatched lips. Bulbous, crooked nose. Ugly. Just plain hideous. It sniffed her a couple times, and its rancid breath nearly overwhelmed the pain. Rainbow coughed and tried to move, only to realize that her foreleg was broke. She tried to flap her wings, but one was pinned under her.

She cried out in pain as the alpha gargoyle used an iron grip to lift her by one of her hind legs. Hanging limply, she tried to will her body to move, but everything felt sluggish. The world swam in her vision, her ears still rang. Was that Fluttershy and Pinkie calling her name? She tried to wave to them, but couldn’t tell which direction the sounds were coming from.

She rotated in the air. Teeth. Lots and lots of teeth. Why couldn’t she move?

“N-Nye,” she muttered, voice slurred. “You b-better have gotten out, or I’ll kill you.”

15 – The Temple of Tides, Part II

Shadows surrounded Fine, and that was alright by him. Shadows made him feel safe. Comfortable. At home. They were a soothing touch, like velvet wings caressing his back. And right now, they were keeping him and his charge safe.

He peered out the glassless window, listening to the shouts and cries that rang out across the ruins. Tidal was in an uproar, and the fighting wasn’t limited to the arena anymore. He’d passed many a thestral interested in taking his head off. This might have worried him, had he not been supported – violently – by three times as many. But now all was still, save for the noise in the distance. Fine had kept going until he’d been well out of Tidal’s inhabited areas.

Now Fang and he were hiding in one of the city’s many abandoned buildings near the northern outskirts. Fine watched, and listened, and waited.

“You know this is your fault, right?”

He looked back. Fang’s eye shined dimly in the darkness where she lay. “You’re supposed to be resting,” he whispered.

Her next words came with no aggression, only weariness. “Don’t you feel any guilt about it?”

He stared at her for several long seconds, then turned to the window once more. “There is always guilt.”

Fang sighed. “Yet you don’t sound guilty at all.”

Pondering her statement, Fine let his chin drop to the window’s edge. “Fang, have you ever killed anypony?”

“What does that have to do with anything?” He didn’t answer, and she spoke in a hesitant whisper. “A few. I have a job, after all. It gets… messy.”

“A job.” The corner of Fine’s lip curled into a half-smile. “Must have been nice, knowing there was a reason behind it.”

“Nice? It was terrible. I had to kill thestrals to protect Tidal!” He could actually hear her shiver. “I was supposed to be a baker. I love baking. But somepony has to defend our home. And Dad… He always wanted a warrior son.”

“You still had a choice,” Fine said. He felt at his bare neck; it felt so odd without the knife. He kept rubbing at the spot, unable to stop himself. “When I was young, I didn’t have the option. Except maybe suicide. But I was weak. Couldn’t bring myself to do that. So I just kept killing.”

A shuffling sound announced Fang’s movement, and soon she limped to his side. “You make it sound like you were some kind of serial killer.”

“I was.”

“Okay, that joke is getting old.”

Fine eyed her. Bruises covered her face so that it was almost unrecognizable. Her wing was set in a brace of his own creation. He sighed and looked away. “I’m sorry about your face. And your wing.”

She stared at him as best she could through the one eye she could still open. “You’re kidding. You’re apologizing for that? It was a fight.”

He fiddled with a piece of wood on the window, eyes downcast. “I let it go too far. I haven’t brought it out that much since I was cured.”

“Brought what out?”

“The violence.” He tapped the side of his head. “It festers. In here. It used to vent before, through my kills. I don’t feel that urge to murder anymore, but the violence is still there. I’m sorry I used it against you like I did. I didn’t think I would win otherwise.”

“You know I don’t believe any of this, right?” Fang waited for a response. None came, so she mirrored his manner and let her chin rest on the window ledge. “It’s fine, I guess. You still beat me, fair and square.”

Fine considered responding to her statement, but thought better of it. “The point I was trying to get at is, when Luna first asked me to be… what I am, I’d already accumulated a ton of guilt. I quickly came to realize that it can overwhelm you if you don’t know how to deal with it. Every day, something bad happens, and every day, I have to make a decision based on that something. Sometimes, things go wrong.

“So you cope. You learn to believe that you can only do so much.” He raised his head and gestured out the window. As if to emphasize his timing, a sound like a battle cry rose over the ruins. “This? This was going to happen with or without me. Luna’s back. Your entire way of life is about to be turned upside down by that fact alone. I can’t claim credit for it just because I was here when the news finally reached you.”

Fang’s black-and-blue brow furrowed. “So… you don’t feel guilty?”

“I do. I’m just adding it to the stack.”

Fang studied him out of the corner of her eye, idly playing with her frazzled braids. “I suppose I shouldn’t let it bother me too much. After all, soon I’ll be heading to Equestria. I’ll be…” She closed her eye tightly and drew in on herself. “What’s going to happen to me?”

Fine wanted to tell her the obvious; that nothing at all bad would happen. He knew she wouldn’t believe it. She wouldn’t believe anything until she met Luna in the flesh. Would she take any comfort at all in his words?

“You’ll…” He searched out something, anything that might put her at ease. Then he realized that his best hope was, in fact, the most obvious. “You’ll meet Princess Luna. And probably Discord.”

She didn’t speak at first. Fine thought perhaps she’d fallen asleep. Or maybe she was too depressed and scared. But then she sat up, groaning from the effort required to do so, and turned to him directly. “Tell me something.”

He sat up and faced her. His heart sank at her beaten, bloody appearance. She was almost unrecognizable, and the thought left a pang in his stomach. But more importantly, he saw the way her ears were folded back, and how her swollen lips trembled. Though she could only open one eye, the desperation within it shined like a beacon.

“Was I wrong? Is… is Princess Luna really back? Did I betray my tribe, my home… for nothing?”

The question tore into his heart almost as bad as her face did. But Fine kept his expression neutral, or so he hoped, and thought on his answer. It had to be the right one. He stared right back, even as he wished she’d stop giving him that pathetic look.

At last, he found his words. “Princess Luna is back. But you didn’t betray your home, Fang.”

She pulled away from him, hunching over and choking on a barely contained sob. “If Luna’s back, then I have. I have! I’ve disgraced myself, my family and my tribe. I—”

His hoof rose, stopping just before her muzzle. “Stop. You haven’t disgraced yourself.”

She almost shouted. “What do you know of it? You’re not a thestral! You can’t possibly—”

“We are trying to hide,” he hissed. “I thought you thestrals were supposed to be good at that?”

“Shut up,” she snapped, although her volume had dropped significantly. “I helped Elder Candid bring thestrals from a rival tribe into our home! This fighting is going on because of me, and you—”

A pained, feeble cry broke through her brief tirade when Fine grabbed her shoulders. He brought his face close to hers, and her anger shifted to a very clear worry.

“You listen to me, Nibbling Fang,” he whispered between clenched teeth. “You think this is bad? This is nothing. I have personally issued orders that led to the deaths of hundreds of thousands, if not millions, and you’re whining to me about causing a single battle that would have happened whether you had been there or not. Suck it up, soldier. You did what you believed to be best for your home. That is not a betrayal.”

“B-but… But…”

“I am sorry your world has been turned upside down, or that I had to beat you up to get anywhere, or that you ended up making an unfortunate decision. But none of that is your fault, and when you meet Luna she’ll tell you the exact same thing.” Fine stepped back and pointed to the back of the room. “Get back there. Lay down. Rest. Give your head time to clear. And for buck’s sake, stop condemning yourself! You should be proud of your loyalty and faith.”

Her mouth opened and closed a few times, but no sound escaped her. Then, head and shoulders slumped, she limped into the shadows. Fine watched her go with a scowl, making sure she had laid down as she was supposed to before turning back to the window.

Maybe he’d been too forceful with her, but Fang was a tough mare. It seemed far more likely that she’d recover through some rough treatment than a little pampering, especially given that she wasn’t inclined to believe anything he said anyway. Time would be her cure, not his gentle assurances.

Besides, he was getting sick of her defeatist attitude.

His gaze shifted to the mountain over the city. Somewhere up there, his friends were seeking a piece of gargoyle skin. He hoped they were doing alright without him.

He disregarded his concerns. They were a good team, and they had Polar with them. They’d be fine.

“Rainbow, wait!”

“Run, Nye. Now!”

Nye bounded to the edge of the Sanctuary, but his marefriend was already too far away, both physically and mentally. “Damn it, Rainbow,” he shouted, “why do you always choose the worst times to do something stupid?”

A roar made him scramble back behind the column, though he’d taken enough of a peek to know the smaller gargoyles would be on him within seconds. He trembled in the dark, heart in his stomach and breath coming in gasps. “Crap, crap, what do I do? That thing’s gonna kill Rainbow and I… I…”

He looked down. He still held the clear bottle.

“One more thing that I should note; this one does not go down the throat. Such would make the potion fail. Rather, that one you inhale.”

“Damn it.” Nye could hear the beasts’ claws scratching the stone behind him. This was supposed to be Rainbow’s potion! “Damn it.” He began shaking it as hard as he could, a bead of sweat trickling down the side of his face. “Damn it.”

He’d never get it to Rainbow in time, and had no idea where Pinkie was.

“Damn it.”

Polar was wounded. Fluttershy wouldn’t know what to do with it.

“Damn it.”

Was he even sure he knew what to do with it?

“Damn it!”

He stopped the shaking and looked at the bottle. The liquid was bubbling as if it had been set under a flame. Assuming that to be a good sign, he uncorked it, brought it up to his muzzle, and breathed in deep.

He thought of the zomponies in the Everfree.

Another breath.

He thought of sneaking into Canterlot Castle to rescue his friends.

And another. His body began to feel tingly. He thought of running through the Crystal City in search of the Crystal Heart.

And another. The vapors washed over his face. He remembered entering the dream world to battle a demigod.

And another. His body began tensing on its own. He thought of going to the Moon, alone, to save Princess Luna.

And another.

Something growled in his ear.

Slowly, entire body numb, he turned to find one of the gargoyles not an inch from his muzzle. Its hideous friends backed it up. The steam from the thing’s breath washed over Nye’s face.

Nye’s shoulders sagged. “Damn it.”

A thick, stone-grey arm smashed into Nye’s side, hitting with all the force of a tree trunk and the speed of a baseball bat. The combination sent him flying directly into the hole. He landed on his back atop a great, pale, floating sphere, which bobbed vertically from the impact.

Nye stared at the ceiling of the Sanctuary, eyes wide and heart hammering. The roars and growls barely registered. The sight of the demonic things leaping into the hole above didn’t bother him. All he understood was that he probably should have just died.

Yet he hadn’t felt a thing.

One of the monstrosities landed on top of him with enough force to make the sphere fall a little lower, its arms on Nye’s shoulders. He didn’t feel that, either. It reached a claw back, snarling in his face.

Nye thought it, and it happened; his head came up to meet the gargoyle’s nose with a resounding thwack. The creature’s upper body rose high from the impact, and Nye rolled to his belly before delivering an uppercut like he’d seen Rainbow do once in a sparring match. His hoof connected with the gargoyle’s jaw, then kept going. He’d been so unprepared for the force of his own attack that he ended up rising into the air himself, the gargoyle sent flying through the hole to slam against the ceiling above.

When Nye landed, it was heavily on all fours. The sphere dropped like a rock, striking the floor below with a hollow wong. Something clicked, and the sphere began to glow blue with runes.

Nye hardly noticed. He was too busy gaping at his hooves and coming to terms with what he’d just done.

The room was gradually filling with light. Runes that had remained dim for centuries sparked to life, coating the chubby earth pony in their otherworldly glow. The other gargoyles were coming at him, their grotesque, mismatched bodies illuminated in stark contrast. Nye giggled. Then chuckled. Then, a dam broke inside his head; a deep belly laugh burst from his lungs as a wave of joy washed over him.

“Whatever emotions you should hold will also grow big and bold. If taken by humor, you’ll laugh at every rumor. If filled with wrath, you go on the warpath.”

He hadn’t thought the warning to be so literal. The thought only made him laugh even harder, even as he reached up and caught the closest outstretched claw in his hooves. A twist of his body, and the arm snapped like a twig. The sound only made his mirth grow, and before he could even think on it, he’d knocked a half-dozen gargoyles away like rag dolls. His guffaws echoed in the shining chamber, filling him with elation. He couldn’t wait to show Rainbow—

“Rainbow!”

He jumped – or perhaps, given how the gargoyles were flung away from him, exploded – out of the room and into the Sanctuary. He landed at a gallop, surrounded by a small army of gargoyles who were too surprised by the blue runes seeming to climb up the columns to react to him. Fear and panic propelled him forward, trampling over any gargoyle too slow to get out of the way. They gave chase, clawing and scratching and grabbing at him, but the most any of them achieved was to get dragged along for a few feet before being swatted off.

All Nye felt was an icy grip on his heart, a terrible sensation that only hardened as the thoughts ran through his mind over and over again: he couldn’t lose her. The sheer emotion pouring into his skull left in its wake tears, sobs and hastily whispered pleas. He had to be fast enough, he just had to be!

When he at last spotted Rainbow, Nye thought his heart had exploded. She dangled upside down, one foreleg clearly broken and a dazed look on her bleeding face. The alpha gargoyle had her hind leg between two chubby fingers, its mouth opening wide to accept her head. Nye pushed every ounce of speed he had into his legs.

He didn’t notice when Fluttershy and Polar began pulling Rainbow away. He barely registered Pinkie firing party cannons at the thing’s feet without effect. All he saw was Rainbow and teeth. He couldn’t let that abomination take her away.

Take her away. It was trying to take her away. It was going to kill her, eat her, rip her to shreds. The concept brought forth a new emotion, one that drained all the horror from his mind. It kept filling him, more and more and more until it burst from his lips in a roar that made his own ears ring. A pair of disproportioned, lopsided eyes turned to him, wide and confused.

Then Nye slammed into the side of the alpha’s leg shoulder-first. Unlike all the other gargoyles he’d bowled down, this one actually provided some resistance. Not enough; the leg shifted sideways into the other and the gargoyle dropped, wings and arms flailing. It hit the stonework so hard that the world shook from the impact.

Nye huffed a couple breaths as he looked up; Fluttershy and Polar were carrying the dazed Rainbow away. He almost moved to follow, until a growl reminded him of just why he’d been so furious. The rage came back in a heartbeat.

Spinning around, he found a massive, four-clawed hand reaching for him. Acting without thinking, he leapt between two fingers and landed with all his weight on the back of the appendage, earning a roar from the gargoyle. By the time it finished, Nye had crested from his leap and fell on top of its face hoof-first. The impact stung, but was enough to make the thing’s head twist sideways and whack the ground.

Nye felt like an ant. An immensely powerful ant, but an ant nonetheless. Were he not still clinging to his fury, he might have found humor in the way he scrambled along the alpha’s cheek. A single massive eye looked up at him in the closest thing to disbelief it could probably manage before he slammed his hoof into it. The result was a lot of blood and an ear-splitting roar. A hand slammed down on Nye’s back, squashing him against the monster’s cheek. He pressed his hooves down, turned onto his back, and pushed. Though he strained, the hand slowly lifted from him.

Then a regular gargoyle slammed into him at full speed.

Nye found himself on the ground and being swarmed. The creatures grabbed at his legs, trying to hold him still. They shrieked and growled and snarled, their claws raking uselessly against his coat. He brought his forelegs together, effectively slamming the two holding him into one another, and promptly jerked free. He kicked, bucked and punched with wild abandon, matching their guttural calls with his own in even volume.

One. Two. Five. Ten. Nye’s rage fueled him as he smashed heads, shattered bones and snapped necks. There was no concept of why, only pure, adrenaline-fueled instinct. Blood pumped in his ears and the world blazed past in unrivaled clarity. He saw every murderous face, heard every menacing snarl, took in each scream of pain.

Something slammed into him. Something big. He twisted and landed on his side amongst the glowing blue runes, wheezing as the air fled his lungs. His mind, though still consumed with fire, cleared enough for him to regain his bearings. When he looked up, the alpha’s leg was raised high for a stomp.

Nye was one ant who refused to be squashed.

Putting all his strength into his legs, Nye leapt. He slammed into the alpha’s chest like a miniature hammer. The thing’s skin rippled and cracked, pieces showering the area as it toppled backwards on one leg. It fell into the sunken channel of the temple, the back of its head impacting the stone walls with enough force to crack the onyx.

They landed hard, kicking up dust that shimmered in the blue light of the runes that covered every wall. Nye was on the monster in an instant, screaming with every punch he threw at its dazed face. It grabbed him, spun to its knees and tried to slam him against the wall, but he crawled around its digits before palm connected with stone. He stomped his hooves on the small of its elbow, forcing it to bend; the creature leaned sideways and he leapt, landed on its forehead and climbed over.

The back of its bald head was covered in cracks. Nye stomped on a fracture point and was rewarded with shards of stone flying into the air and his hoof striking tender flesh underneath. The alpha roared and shook its head violently, sending him flying. Nye landed on his back and winced; he’d actually felt that one. The pain, though light, was enough to send a small thought hurtling through the rage-induced madness of his brain:

The potion was wearing off.

He climbed to his hooves, knowing he had to finish this soon. He looked up to find the alpha on its knees, two hands touching the fractures skin of its chest and the other two feeling at the back of its head. One eye was a bloody mess, the other wide. Its lips slightly parted in an expression of complete bewilderment. The world shimmered as runes illuminated in a wave of cyan along the channel walls and floor. The two stared at one another for several seconds, Nye trying to think through his fury and the gargoyle apparently too stunned to act.

A new sound filled the air: a gurgling, rushing, thunderous noise. They both looked around as it grew louder and louder. Then the gargoyle's startled gaze fell behind Nye, and he knew the sound was coming from the Sanctuary. Slowly, Nye turned to find a large opening beneath the building. There sat the great white sphere, securely nestled in some kind of round device and shining with all the brightness of the moon itself.

Then there was water.

It didn’t burst from any hole or fly through an opening doorway. One minute there was air, the next, water. It came at Nye in a wall of blue, roaring and crashing and foaming into his face. He barely had time to register what he was seeing before it slammed into him with the force of a steam engine, taking him off his hooves. An instant later, he smashed into the chest of the alpha and they were both tumbling into oblivion.

Confusion whipped away Nye’s simmering anger, and that steadily shifted into a renewed fear. He tried to swim, but could neither fight the rushing current nor tell which way was up. The world shined blue, his ears filled with the rushing waters. He kept banging against the alpha, which itself kept slamming into the walls of the channel. His lungs began to burn, and still he had no idea which way he was meant to be facing!

He thought of his dear mother, his infuriating father, his frustrating brother. He thought of Pinkie and Applejack and Octavia. He thought of Upper Crust and Fine Crime, of Lightning and Keen. As his lungs begged for air, he saw Rainbow Dash. Rainbow… her voice, her smell, her laugh. Her mane. He never told her how much he liked her mane. Or how much he loved her eyes, so alive, so energetic, so playful…

He wanted to see Rainbow again so badly.

Abruptly, air rushed back into his lungs. The blue waters vanished, the roar shifting in tone as he burst from them. For a split second, relief washed over Nye.

That turned to renewed horror as he realized why he’d been ejected so suddenly: the channel stopped at the edge of the mountainside in a waterfall. He dropped like a rock, the earth hundreds of feet below. The alpha, its body battered and its wings broken, tumbled below him in silence.

As the wind pulled water off his body in rivulets, Nye could only groan out a frustrated, “Oh, come on.”

Then he saw a rainbow, and landed on something.

“I’ve got ya, Nye!”

He grinned and wrapped his forelegs around Rainbow’s shoulders, burying his muzzle into her mane. “Of course you do.”

Her warmth filled his heart as she flew them back to the temple. He barely registered the earth-shaking wump of the alpha hitting the ground. Nor did he pay much attention to the temple itself, which shined like a blue torch in the darkness, every corner covered in the brilliantly glowing runes. He merely basked in the presence of this wonderful, presumptuous, beautiful, arrogant, adorable mare. He had her, he’d saved her, she was okay, his life was—

Alarm ran through him. He reached up and felt at his throat; miraculously, the pouch was still there. Even so, he didn’t relax until he reached in and touched the item inside. When he did, all his thoughts converged on one idea. He grasped hold of Rainbow and pulled himself forward to whisper, “Land on the edge, away from the others.”

“What?” She tilted her head back to eye him. “Why would you want me to do that?”

He looked at the glittering temple and the roaring waterfall. It was perfect. “Because I’m not going to get a better chance. Please, do it.”

She grinned and nodded. “Far be it for me to deny the hero of the hour. I gotta tell ya, Nye, that was bucking awesome. You threw down with those gargoyles like nopony’s business!”

Her smile was contagious. Nye didn’t know if the warmth filling him was due to the last effects of the potion, but he had every intention of acting upon it. “So… I was pretty cool, huh?”

“Are you kidding? That was the coolest thing I’ve ever seen!”

“Good,” he replied just as she landed, her broken leg held high. He climbed off her swiftly, eyeing her injury. “You gonna be okay?”

She smirked, then winced. “Eh, it’s not the first broken bone I’ve had. No problem.”

“Good again.”

Then he came forward and kissed her on the lips.

Rainbow gave a muffled protest, but a second later she leaned into him. He delighted in the feel and taste of her, but didn’t give himself time to indulge. Instead, he pulled back and gasped, “I love you.”

She wobbled forward, a silly smile on her lips. “Y-yeah…”

He steadied her with a hoof to the shoulder and looked her in the eye. “You’re beautiful, fun and cute. I love your mane, your voice, your laugh, your—”

“W-whoa, come on.” She stepped back, cheeks blazing almost as bright as the temple runes. “Don’t you think you’re laying it on a little thick?”

Nye felt no anxiety or hesitation, only a blanketing giddiness that had him grinning. He reached into the pouch around his neck and pulled out its only contents: a silver necklace studded with seven gems, one for each color of the rainbow. “No, Rainbow Dash. No I don’t.”

Her eyebrows rose first, then her jaw gradually slackened. Her knees began to wobble. “Ohmygosh, N-Nye…. Is th-that what I think it is?”

“Oh, yeah.” He dropped to one knee and held the necklace up. It shimmered in the runelight, brilliant and sparkling and worth every bit. “Rainbow Brilliance Dash, will you—”

She kissed him, hard. He accepted it greedily, momentarily forgetting what he’d been about to say. The sparks of her tongue energized him, her eagerness filled him with desire. He wrapped his hooves around her and pulled her close, delighting when she only pressed more tightly against him. They squirmed against one another for an instant eternity, only stopping when they had to come up for air.

She stared at him, her eyelids low and her breathing heavy. He couldn’t have stopped grinning even if he’d wanted to. As he finally caught his breath, he smirked.

“You didn’t let me finish.”

“I don’t need to,” she replied between huffs. “Yes. Yes. Yes!” She came forward again, rubbing her head along his cheek, down his neck and across his withers. “How could I possibly not say yes?”

His mind swam dizzyingly, her heady scent only accentuating the pleasure coursing through him. “Th-then you won’t mind if I—”

“Yes!”

“If you’d just—”

“Yes!”

“I was gonna—”

“Omhygosh, yes!”

“You’re really not going to let me—”

“Dude, just put it on me already!”

He laughed and, careful to avoid bumping her broken leg, clasped the necklace to her throat. As soon as it clicked, she pulled away and gave a little bounce. And regretted it, if the way she abruptly cringed and lifted her broken leg was any indication. Even so, her smile didn’t fade as she looked down at the gemstones spread along her collarbone. “Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!”

Nye sat, quietly wondering if this was what it felt like for Rainbow when she sat on clouds. He stared at the necklace, then at her dirty, lovely face.

Her eyes began to water as she smiled at him. “I love you, you dumb colt.”

“And I love you, you crazy mare.”

“Idiot.”

“Dyke.”

“Perv.”

“Tease.”

She smirked, even as the tears fell down her cheeks. “Gargoyle face.”

“Ooh, ouch.” He grinned. “Adorkable.”

She winced. “Hey, low blow.” Then she pressed against him once more. “But I’ll happily be adorkable for you.”

He opened his mouth to respond, but his words were cut off by a strangled gasp. He fell to his belly as every bone in his body began to ache terribly.

Rainbow dropped to her knees, eyes wide. “Nye? What’s wrong?”

He took a sharp breath. “Ow. Ow. I think my body’s finally—ow—paying me back for what I just put it through. And by the way, ow.”

“Aaand I think it’s safe for us to butt in.” Pinkie abruptly appeared and wrapped Rainbow in a hug. “Congratulations, RD!”

“We’re so happy for both of you,” Fluttershy said as she landed beside Nye. She was already examining him for injuries.

“Yeah,” Pinkie nodded so fast her face blurred. “That was, like, the best timing for a proposal, Nye. The pretty blue lights, the water, the full moon, the horde of retreating gargoyles slain in valiant defense of your love. It’s like this entire day was planned around it!”

Polar stepped onto the scene at last, smiling more than Nye had ever seen from his stony face. “I’ve gotta admit, Nye, that was one heck of a show. You even reactivated the temple, which we thought impossible.”

For the first time, Nye really took in the way the entire temple shined. The runes were beginning to dim, but the water continued to flow in a steady stream through the onyx canal and over the waterfall. “Huh, yeah. I’m not even sure how I did that.” He cringed as needles seemed to pierce every inch of his body straight to the bones. “Can we work it out later? It hurts to breathe.”

Rainbow gave him a concerned look, then turned to the others. “The gargoyles are gone?”

Polar nodded. “Flew off like a flock of startled birds once the alpha went down. I get the feeling they won’t be coming back for a while, if at all.”

“Then why don’t we stay the night here?” she asked, tone subtly pleading. She reached out to touch Nye’s hoof. “Give Nye time to recover?”

Fluttershy moved away from Nye to study Rainbow’s leg. “I think that’s a good idea. We should probably tend to this before we head back anyway.”

“Works for me,” Pinkie said as she pronked in place. “Besides, everypony in Tidal’s gonna wanna know why the water’s flowing through town again and Fine knows we succeeded so he’ll probably come up here with some friends to check it out and help us get you two back down safe and sound.”

Rainbow grinned. “Right, what she said.”

Seeing as of how they weren’t going anywhere for a while, Nye tried to relax. He focused his attention on the knowledge that he was now engaged to the greatest mare in Equestria. The thought sent giddy butterflies swirling in his stomach. He almost burst out laughing at the thought of what would happen when they told their friends. Rarity and Upper Crust would both have field days. No, field months.

Rainbow nuzzled his cheek, and though the contact was like pins pressing against his flesh, he returned it happily.

“Well,” Polar said, “this was one heck of a doozy, eh?”

Nye glanced up at Pinkie, who abruptly stopped bouncing. Her smile disappeared and her eyes dropped to the ground.

“Oh. Um… yeah. As doozy-worthy as it is that Dashie and Nye are engaged... that wasn’t the doozy. Nothing tonight was.”

All eyes turned to her.

It was Nye who managed to ask the obvious question:

“What?”

16 – Aftermath and Confessions

Fine and Fang knew they couldn’t hide in that crumbling building forever. After awakening the next morning, they agreed to venture back into the city, Fine taking point. They moved slowly, partially on account of Fang’s physical state, but mostly because they didn’t want to be seen by potential allies of Elder Candid first. And if Fine were to be honest, he wasn’t exactly feeling ready for a brawl himself; his body ached terribly from yesterday’s battle. He wasn’t in as bad a condition as his sulking companion, but he didn’t feel like a spring foal, either.

He presumed it to be only luck that the first thestrals they encountered were not only searching for them, but were familiar to Fang. With Fine keeping hidden in case he needed to strike, she stepped out and called to them. Fine watched, ready to engage in a heartbeat. He considered casting a listening spell, but couldn’t without giving away his position.

Seconds passed to minutes. To Fine’s consternation, Fang turned and called for him. He chose instead to slip away. Darting from shadow to shadow, he kept his distance and watched carefully. Fang was understandably angry with him, but Fine didn’t trust her friends just yet. After nearly thirty minutes of this, Fang gave up, though her curses were loud enough to hear even with how far away he was. It almost made him smile. Almost.

Her friends led her away, and he followed. The subtle chase entertained him, as always. What was the point of having a cutie mark if you didn’t enjoy it? Even so, he kept on alert at all times. If Fang’s friends turned on her, he wanted to be ready to get her out as quickly as possible.

They passed into the inner city. It was far quieter than before. Signs of the night’s fighting were sporadic, but unmistakable: blood staining a wall there, a broken weapon here, places where the earth had been upturned due to some kind of struggle. Curiously, not a body was to be found.

Until they reached the main courtyard in the center of town.

Soldiers were indistinguishable from civilians. Mare and stallion, Night Eye and Guardian, it made no difference. All were lined up in rows, their forelegs raised to their chests in what Fine could only guess was meant to be the Royal Submission. There had to have been over a hundred bodies lined in the town square, and more were being brought from the direction of the arena. Elder Iron was there, directing the flow of traffic. With every body that came through, he pressed his left forehoof to their barrel, bowed his head and whispered a few words.

Fine approached, but kept hidden behind a crumbling wall as Fang got to the elder first.

“Elder Iron?” she asked as she stepped up close. “How fared the battle?”

Iron finished whispering over the body of the dead mare passing by him, then turned to her. There were bags under his eyes and his mane had become an unkempt mess. He sported a nasty bruise on his shoulder, but otherwise appeared fine. “Nibbling Fang. It is good to know you survived this night. The battle is won, but you can see at what cost.”

Fang cuffed the ground, her ears folded back. “And… Aunt Sera?”

“She was wounded.” He raised his hoof swiftly, catching her before she could speak. “But she’ll live with only a scar. Elder Bright Eyes forced her to her bed, and I must emphasize ‘forced.’ ” He offered a weak smile, but then cast his eyes over her shoulder. “Where is Mr. Fine Crime?”

“Here.”

Fang cried out and swung her hoof wide. Fine ducked under it without so much as a flinch, his eyes set on the elder. “Good to hear the Coven made it.”

Fang hissed in his face. “You thoughtless piece of gargoyle dung! Where in the Nightmare’s name did you go?”

He shot her a cool frown. “I wasn’t about to reveal myself to a bunch of thestrals who may or may not want me dead, so I kept hidden and followed.”

“You could have given me some sort of sign!”

“And give away my position?” He turned away from her crimson face to address Iron once more. “What of Candid and his Night Eye allies?”

“All in custody.” Iron gestured down the road behind him. “If you’re up for it, I’d suggest heading to the arena. You’ll find some interesting developments there.”

“I’ll do that.” Fine turned to address Fang, but she was stalking away. “Guess I’m on my own.”

“She’s going to see her aunt, if the direction of her departure is any indication.” Iron turned to the next body that approached. “Your friends went to the temple during the fight, didn’t they?”

Fine had been caught red-hooved and interrogated enough times that maintaining an air of curious innocence came naturally. “Why would you think that?”

As he mumbled over the body of another thestral, Iron pointed a hoof in a seemingly random direction. Fine's gaze followed it up the mountain… where water cascaded along the once-dry riverbed. He took in the scene, following the water’s path as best he could up the side of the mountain. “That’s unexpected.”

“It seems last night was one of mixed blessings,” Iron said, turning back to Fine with a deep frown. “Many good thestrals died, and yet the Temple of Tides has been reactivated. Most of us don’t know how to react.”

Fine glanced around at the crowds. Reactions did seem mixed, with a general malaise of uncertainty passing over the square. Thestrals gazed upon the mountain with wonder, but upon the rows of dead in mute despair. The entire scene left Fine with a neutral feeling.

He turned back to the equally impassive Iron. “I don’t think I can understand what you’re going through, Elder, but for what it’s worth, I am sorry.”

Iron nodded and heaved a deep sigh. He pressed a hoof to his forehead. “Just tell me the truth, pony: did you really use the fight as a decoy for your friends?”

“It seemed like a good plan for our purposes, yes.” Fine cast a wary glance at the winding river. “I had no idea about the water, though. Is it safe to say this is a problem?”

“Unlikely.” Iron turned to another passing body. How he knew it was coming, Fine couldn’t say. After whispering a few words over the dead mare’s form, he turned back to the unicorn. “You won the fight, so you would have been given access anyway. And the Temple of Tides is active again, something that would normally have every thestral in the Wilds thrilled beyond comprehension. I don’t think anypony will hold your choices against you, no matter how underhooved they might have been.” He leaned forward, eyes narrowing. “But we will remember your methods.”

Fine countered the suspecting gaze with a small smile. “I should hope so. I’d like to go and check on my friends now, and I don’t want to intrude any further in this…” He cast a frown at the bodies behind him. “…moment. So I think I’ll be going.”

“Before you do.” Iron placed a hoof on his shoulder, stopping him from leaving. “I must know: were you really unaware of the temple’s need for reactivation?”

Ever patient, Fine looked him in the eye. “I can assure you, as far as I knew the temple was just an old building. That it would have some purpose other than a place of worship never occurred to me.”

Elder Iron held his gaze for some time, but finally pulled away. “Alright. I recommend you visit the arena first. Elder Bright Eyes is there, and he wanted to talk to you about something.”

“Very well.” Fine turned away, leaving the elder to his sad work.

Nye lay on his belly, forehooves dangling over the edge of the temple. Before him, the Wilds spread in a seemingly endless sea of green. Jungle rolled to the south atop hills, and somewhere beyond he could make out what might have been plainsland. To the West loomed mountains as tall as the Appleachians, and to the East the jungle seemed to go on forever. Just to his right, the waterfalls he’d somehow created the night before roiled, loud and filling the air with a pleasant, cool mist.

It was a truly magnificent view. No wonder the thestrals’ ancestors built a temple here. Luna would have surely appreciated such scenery. She always had been more of a nature pony at heart, not unlike her sister.

Not for the first time, he longed to be able to write to the princess. Alas, the bottle containing the potion had been smashed in his fight with the alpha. Luna would have to learn of this place later. Perhaps that would be a good thing; he couldn’t be sure how well she’d take to the fact that the thestrals worshipped her as a genuine goddess. When she used to lament to him her desire for the affection of her subjects, he doubted this was what she had in mind.

He looked over his shoulder. Rainbow lay on her side a few dozen feet away while Fluttershy checked her leg. They’d been forced to make a splint out of a limb retrieved from outside the temple, and their most skilled healer didn’t like the setup. Rainbow noticed him watching and offered a blushing smile. He felt a similar fire burn in his own cheeks and smiled back. He’d always thought Rainbow attractive, but why was it she always seemed cute every time he looked at her since the proposal?

The gems on her engagement necklace shined in the morning sun, only making him grin more. He almost wished he could take them back, just to relive the joy of offering them to her again.

Rainbow turned her attention back to Fluttershy, and Nye scanned the rest of the temple. To his worry, Pinkie was nowhere to be found. He considered looking for her, but his body argued with his every motion. What had seemed a mere ache last night had turned into an overwhelming soreness covering every square inch of his body, making him less inclined to do anything save lay there.

He allowed himself one more loving gaze at Rainbow, then turned his gaze back to the jungle. Rainbow still remained firmly on his mind, though. They were engaged… he was engaged. Not two years ago, he probably would have thought that impossible. Heck, not three years ago he was still going to every mare in Ponyville on Hearts and Hooves Day hoping for a little affection. He still felt guilty for neglecting Rainbow two years in a row. If Jimmy hadn’t hit him over the head when he did…

Jimmy. Good Goddess, how would Jim react when he found out? That was going to be a fun conversation. Maybe he could design the wedding venue? With Rarity’s help. They were dating now after all, it might be a fun project for them to work on together.

Oh, Rarity was going to keel over from excitement when they got back. How would she design the wedding dress? White was nice, but it didn’t really feel… Rainbow.

He chuckled and shook his head; engaged for less than a day, and already he was imagining his fiancée in a dress. The thought left butterflies in his stomach, but in a good way.

“You look pretty happy for a chirop who can barely move.”

Nye blinked out of his reverie. Polar hovered a few feet over the cliff, one of Nye’s bags hanging around his shoulders.

He grinned at the thestral. “Of course I’m happy, I’m engaged. And, uh… chirop?”

Polar’s ears perked, his brow furrowing. “Yeah, chirop. Y’know?” At Nye’s blank expression, he facehooved. “Right, sorry. Chirop is just a friendly term for a stallion.”

“Oooh.” Nye nodded his understanding. “Got it. Like ‘bro’ or ‘buddy,’ I guess.”

“Yeah, sure.” Polar landed next to him and sat. As he took off the bag, he asked, “You feeling any better?”

“Eh, somewhat. Still hurts to move, but at least I can breathe normally.” Nye eyed the bag, then gaped when it opened to reveal an assortment of fruits. “Whoa, you got all that on one trip?”

Polar grinned and pulled out some berries and a few items that looks like oblong peaches. “Like I said, the area under the mountains is really good for foraging. And without having to watch for gargoyles anymore, the worst parts to search are now the best. Here, have a tearfruit.” He offered one of the peach-like fruits to Nye.

Nye took a careful bite, wincing at the tangy flavor. “That’s stronger than I expected. Still… not bad.” He took a few more bites, his empty stomach rumbling its approval. As an afterthought, he asked, “Hey, is there a female version?”

“Of what?”

“Chirop.”

“Oh.” Polar shrugged. “Flitter.”

“Flitter?” Nye looked back at the unawares Rainbow and gained a mischievous grin. “Oh, she’s gonna have a real fun reaction to that one.”

The two stallions shared a chuckle, then lingered into silence. After a moment, Polar added a few more fruits to Nye’s pile and closed the bag. “Hey… I just wanted to say thanks.”

The quiet, soft tone caught Nye’s attention. Upon swallowing his latest bite, he asked, “For what?”

Polar rubbed his lip with the back of a fang, eyes set on the stones beneath them. “Everything. Telling us Luna’s back, for example. And this?” He looked to the waterfall, eyes shining and a soft smile on his lips. “You defeated the gargoyles. Alone. And reactivated the Temple of Tides. You’ve not only brought back the Mother of All Night, you’ve cleansed our most sacred landmark. Thestrals can go on pilgrimages again for the first time in centuries.”

Nye shuffled and averted his eyes as Polar looked to him once more. “I… just did what I had to. You don’t have to treat me like I’m some hero.”

The thestral laughed gently. “Nye, chirop, whether you like it or not, you’re more than a hero now. You’re going to be a legend.”

With a groan, Nye rubbed his forehead. “No more titles, please. It’s embarrassing enough when ponies refer to me as ‘Count Stone.’ I don’t need thestrals going around calling me their ‘savior’ too. How do I keep ending up in these situations?”

“ ‘Count Stone.’ ” Polar considered the title. “Did you really go to the Moon and rescue Princess Luna?”

“Who told you—no, nevermind, it was Pinkie.” Nye buried his face in his fetlocks and released another low moan. “Yes, I did it. Can we please talk about something else? Something that isn’t related to me doing crazy things for the ponies I care about that happen to make me look better than I am?”

Polar remained silent for some time. Nye didn’t bother to look up, though he did reach over to pull a few berries into the hiding place beneath his forelegs. They were very sweet; Pinkie was going to love them.

“Very well, Nye. I need to deliver the rest of these to the others. You just relax.”

By the time Nye looked up, Polar had gone. With a sigh, he turned his attention to the rest of the fruit he’d been given, glad that the conversation had ended.

Rainbow winced as Fluttershy continued rewrapping her leg in vines. “Ow. Ow. Ouch. Does it have to be so tight?”

Fluttershy gave her a hard look. “Rainbow, how many times have you broken something?”

“Uh… a time or two.” Rainbow blushed and glanced away. “Or five. Whatever, I lost count.”

“And every time it happened, was the doctor or nurse gentle?” She continued wrapping the vine around the thick stick they were using as a makeshift splint. “I’m almost done.”

Rainbow had to acknowledge that her friend had a point. She just wanted this part done. Why did Fluttershy want to recheck the splint, anyway? Her gaze lingered to Nye, who appeared to be in the middle of a conversation with Polar. With a lopsided smile, she reached up to touch the necklace around her neck.

Catching the motion, Fluttershy gained a sheepish smile. “It’s funny, I always thought Rarity would be the first of us to get engaged.”

“Yeah, me too.” Rainbow chuckled and let her head rest on the travelling bag she’d used as a pillow the night before. “I wonder if she’ll be jealous?”

“Oh, I don’t know about that.” Fluttershy finished with the vine, tying it into a rough knot, then lay down by her foalhood friend. “She might have beaten you to it, y’know. She really likes Jimmy.”

“Believe me, I know.” Rainbow frowned. “Wait, she can’t do that.”

Fluttershy’s ears folded back as she cocked her head. “Why not?”

“Because! I… Me and Nye… we…” Fire erupted in Rainbow’s cheeks. She cast another glance at Nye, then at her hooves. “I wanted to be first.”

A dainty laugh rose from Fluttershy’s lips. “It’s not a race, Rainbow.”

“I know that! It’s just… When we get back to Ponyville and share the news, I want to be…” Her lips set in a thin line, Rainbow returned to studying the dirt under her hooves. “I want it to be about us.”

A moment passed in silence. Rainbow couldn’t help feeling foalish, but that didn’t change her desire. Her engagement to Nye was supposed to be a big deal! She shouldn’t have to share that spotlight with Rarity… right?

“You’re fretting over nothing.” Fluttershy nuzzled her, as gentle as a dove. “Rarity’s not going to be engaged to Jimmy when we get back.”

“But you said—”

“I was teasing, Rainbow.”

“Oh.” Rainbow took this thought in, then stared wide-eyed at her companion. “Wait… you? Teasing me? Since when did this become possible?”

Fluttershy only giggled.

Silence came over them, but it was short-lived. Rainbow looked up at the blue skies and sighed. “I’m gonna get married, Shy. I… I still can’t believe it.”

Fluttershy’s smile faded. “But you’re happy, right?”

“Of course I am! I’m thrilled. Nye’s gotta be the most awesome stallion I could ask for, and did you see the way he went to town last night? He’s awesome.” She paused, glancing towards her new fiancée. “I just wish he’d recognize it sometimes.”

Polar was winging his way over. He landed by the two mares and set his bag on the ground. “Hello, ladies. I’ve got plenty of fruit for everypony.” Sure enough, he opened the bag to reveal quite the haul.

Rainbow’s stomach made a sound not unlike a dragon awakening from slumber, and she greedily tore into a weird fruit that looked and crunched in her teeth like an apple, but had a taste more like a fig. “Yrr uh lifshavr!”

Giggling, Fluttershy accepted a bundle of something looking like grapes. “Thank you, Polar. We really appreciate it.”

“It’s the least I could do after the miracles you ponies have given us.” He poured a few more fruits out, using his hoof as a dam to control the flow of edibles. “Thestrals are going to remember last night. It’s history.”

“Hey, you’re part of that history too, bub.” Rainbow grinned and raised her hoof. Polar eyed it as if looking for something, then raised an eyebrow at her. “What? I’m offering a hoofbump.”

“A… what?” He studied her hoof again. “I, uh, don’t think that’s appropriate.”

Rainbow balked. “What? It’s perfectly appropriate!”

“I-it is?” His cheeks were burning at this point. “I mean, I don’t mean to be rude or anything, but… uh… I’m not inclined to rub hooves with a taken mare.”

“Okay, you’ve lost me.” Rainbow stared at the bottom of her hoof, half-expecting to find something nasty underneath. When she didn’t she waved it at him. “It’s just a hoof-bump.”

Fluttershy was half-hiding behind her mane. “Umm, Rainbow? I think hoof-bumps mean something different for thestrals.”

“How can they mean something different?” Rainbow waved her hoof erratically at both of them. “It’s a hoof-bump.”

Polar seemed incapable of looking either mare in the eye, and Rainbow suspected she could have melted marshmallows with the heat his face probably produced at that moment. “W-well, only stallions offer to rub hooves. And if a mare accepts, it means… uh… it means…” He rocked from side to side, lips working soundlessly.

Rainbow considered his odd behavior, then examined her hoof. She tried to imagine the scenario in her head. She offered her hoof again, and Polar leaned away from it as though it might be poisonous.

It clicked. “Oh. Oh. Now I get it.” She took another long look at the bottom of her hoof. “That’s weird.”

The stallion released a long breath, shoulders sagging. “Oh, good. I’m not good with that subject at all.”

Rainbow couldn’t help grinning. “I’m gonna remember that.”

“R-right.” Polar lifted up his bag. “Where’s Pinkie? I still need to give her some.”

“I’ll take it to her.” Fluttershy stood and reached for the bag. “You should eat, Polar. You went through the trouble of getting us food, after all.”

“But I—”

“I won’t take ‘no’ for an answer.” She tugged on the bag. “Come on, take your share so I can give the rest to Pinkie.”

He looked to her with an uncertain frown, then at the bag between them. “You’re sure?”

“I’m sure.”

He hesitated, but finally took a few pieces of fruit for himself. “Well, alright.”

“Thank you.”

After Fluttershy left, he sat near Rainbow and nibbled on his food. Rainbow ate in silence, although she watched in curious fascination when he used his fangs to pierce one of the apple-like fruits and sucked the juice out. “That’s kinda cool.”

“If you say so. We thestrals take it for granted.” Polar rubbed his lips clean with a fetlock, then cast a wary glance towards Nye. Rainbow followed his gaze; her coltfriend’s gaze remained on the view.

Polar fiddled with some grapes. “Is he always so… self-critical?”

She sighed and shook her head. “What’d he say, that he wasn’t all that great?”

“Something like that, yes.”

“That’s just Nye.” She rolled her eyes and looked to Polar. “He’s a lot more awesome than he thinks, but he gets hung up on being ‘normal.’ I know some ponies think I could use a little modesty, but I think he takes it too far sometimes.”

Polar pursed his lips, eyes set on his grapes. “I don’t mean to intrude, but… is that going to be a problem for you two?”

“A problem?” She stared at the back of Nye’s head, thinking on everything she knew about him. All the things he’d done, whether he wanted to or not, his awkwardness, his unwitting charisma, even his showing of bravery and loyalty. At last, she smiled. “Y’know, I don’t think so.”

Polar leaned forward, silently prompting her to continue.

So she did. “I know what everypony thinks about me. If I’m honest about it, then… yeah, I’ve got an ego.” She smirked and flicked her mane back. “And why not? I am pretty awesome.”

He raised an eyebrow, but she only grinned. Then she sobered, looking down at her broken leg. “But… I can go overboard. It’s happened a few times, and my friends had to take me down a peg. I don’t blame them for it.”

Her gaze shifted to Nye, who was watching her now. He waved, and she smiled for him. This seemed to satisfy, for he grinned and returned to his quiet watch of the scenery. “Then I met Nye. Now, Nye’s always been pretty self-conscious and sensitive. When I think about it, I am too. But where I get all braggy and aggressive, Nye gets modest and, yeah, sometimes self-defeating. We’re kinda like opposite sides of the bit in that sense.”

She gave Polar a knowing smile. “But y’know, that fits. We balance one another out. If I get all loud and obnoxious, he helps me get real. And when he starts moping, I’m there to remind him how cool he really is. And we both get touchy at times, but we’re aware of one another’s triggers, and how to help each other.”

She climbed gingerly to her hooves. “So no, it’s not a problem. If anything, we compliment one another. Speaking of which, I think he could use some uplifting talk.” She gave Polar a gentle smile. “We’re perfect for one another, and I wouldn’t trade him for the world.”

With that, she left the thestral alone, ready to enjoy a few quiet minutes with her fiancée.

Fiancée.

The very thought made her giddy.

The birds chirped pleasantly in the trees, the sun shone down on the cobblestones, and a gentle breeze filled the air with flowery scents. Pinkamina paid no attention to any of it. Instead, she just rubbed her stomach and wished she could see the future. Her friends liked to say she could, but they didn’t understand Pinkie Sense. She hardly understood it herself, and that disturbed her more than ever.

She sat beneath the pleasant gaze of Princess Luna’s statue, staring at nothing in particular. Her mind had been running over the same thoughts again and again, like a broken record that played everything she didn’t want to hear. Even the positive things hurt to think about.

The first thing was always Rainbow and Nye. She should be happy for them. She was happy for them. But… at the same time, seeing them together was an unpleasant reminder of what she couldn’t have. Their gooey cuddling from this morning was what had driven her here in the first place, although she’d have never admitted to that.

Yet being out here all by herself? Not much of an improvement. She felt so lonely. She had for a long time now, but it seemed more pronounced today. Rainbow’s ever-blossoming relationship only rubbed salt in the wound, so she wasn’t inclined to go back. So she sat, and thought, and cast long glances down the mountain to the ruins of Tidal.

Those glances served to bring up even more unpleasantness. Had Fine won? Could he be hornless and helpless down there, waiting to tell them the bad news? Or perhaps he’d lost and was imprisoned, awaiting some big, burly thestral in a black hood and carrying an axe. Maybe he was staring out the bars of a cell right now, hoping his friends would come to rescue him.

Maybe Fang just killed him during the fight.

She was being pathetic. Pinkamina knew it. Even if Fine lost, he was far too smart to be imprisoned for long. He’d have escaped and would be making his way up here. Even so, Pinkamina couldn’t get over the idea, or the image in her head. The thought of Fine being in so much trouble was almost enough to bring her to tears, but she fought them down. Why should she cry for a stallion who wouldn’t cry for her?

Not that she was bitter about it. Just… depressed. So her thoughts curved in another direction, winding down the asinine, chaotic highway of her mind. It exited towards the crossing of duty and desire, where her depression created an ugly traffic jam.

Pinkie was happy. This was an unwavering, eternal fact that everypony knew. She waved at Pinkamina from the other side of the street, all bubbly and excited and full of hope. Pinkamina didn’t wave back. She didn’t want to.

But Pinkie was happy. She should be in the temple right now, smiling and joking and maybe setting up a fire to cook with. Being happy was her job. If she had any proper dedication to that view, she’d hop to her hooves right now and prance over to her friends!

…

“Buck it.”

With a resigned sigh, she settled her chin atop her fetlocks and gazed at the trees. Rainbow and Nye were plenty happy. Fluttershy finally had her special ingredient, so she was all smiles. Polar’s temple was gushing water, so he couldn’t complain. There was enough happiness back there, Pinkamina could take a break. Pinkie could stuff it.

She was scowling. That fact alone filled her belly with worms. She shouldn’t be so miserable. Things had gone well, hadn’t they? They’d completed their quest, they could go home, and the thestrals would be part of Equestria again. She should be happy.

Yet, the more she thought about it…

The more she realized she didn’t want to be happy.

Useless. That's all she'd been from the very beginning. She could make ponies and thestrals smile, but what did she do beyond that? She'd not helped them get here. She'd failed miserably at endearing herself to the thestrals in the beginning. Elder Candid's scorn burned a particularly nasty hole in her heart, because she knew he was right. And last night? She'd been of no help at all. Her party cannon didn't put a dent in the gargoyles. Everypony else had worked so hard and done so much.

No wonder Fine didn't notice her. She didn't belong on this stupid trip. It would have been better for everypony if she'd stayed in Ponyville.

An unpleasant shiver ran across her body, forwards and backwards along her coat. Her stomach gave a fresh twist and she was tempted to gag, although she resisted. Her entire form tensed involuntarily, her muscles wound so tight they actually hurt, only to go loose once more.

Pinkie Sense. The doozy. The reminder mortified, but more than that, it frustrated. Pinkamina almost screamed at the sky, but somehow kept her lips firmly sealed. If only she knew what was coming. If only her stupid sixth sense would tell her things in words, rather than unreadable tingles and wobbles across her body.

For everything that seemed right, so much more seemed wrong. How was she supposed to fix what she couldn’t see? How could she bring her joy back, to embody that which had defined her existence in the eyes of her friends? Pinkamina wanted Pinkie back so badly, but the only pony who might understand and help her was the one she couldn’t bring herself to talk to. If only he wasn’t so enraptured with Fluttershy…

“Pinkie?”

Pinkamina shot into the air with a shriek. A second later, she dangled from the stone neck of Princess Luna, sucking down huge gasps and staring bug-eyed at her would-be assailant. For her part, Fluttershy had dropped to her belly, staring up at the scene with eyes the size of saucers, ears folded and tail tucked. A bag lay forgotten on the ground, its fruity contents scattered.

With the speed of bad news, Pinkie put two and two together and made waffles. With a gasp, she hung from the statue by her tail and pointed both forehooves at her friend. “Wow, Fluttershy, I didn’t know you had it in you! You got me good. We’re gonna make a pranking pony out of you yet.”

Fluttershy gradually raised into a proper standing position. “I-I don’t know about that. I think I startled me as much as you. I—oh!” She looked upon the fruit that lay in the dirt as if witnessing a true crime against nature. “Oh, no, that was supposed to be your breakfast! I’m so sorry, Pinkie.”

Smiling proved a challenge, far more so than Pinkie expected. She muscled her way through it, bearing her teeth as she dropped from the statue to land lithely at Fluttershy’s side. “Oh, that’s alright.” She darted forward and grabbed up most of the fruits as quickly as she could, lifting the whole batch above her head as though it were a trophy. “Haven’t you heard of the ten second rule?”

Fluttershy raised her leg in a nervous display. “Um, I don’t think that rule is real, and it’s been longer than ten seconds anyway.”

“Ten seconds, thirty seconds, it’s just time, and time is an illusion!” Pinkie examined her haul thoughtfully. “But seriously, it doesn’t matter. I can still eat it.”

“But how?” Fluttershy stared at the dirt-encrusted fruits with a pout. “They’re all nasty. You’re not going to try to eat them like that, are you?”

“Nope. We’ve got water, you silly filly!”

Fluttershy paused upon hearing this, then gained a smile. “Oh, right. I forgot.”

Pinkie’s cheeks were starting to hurt. She sucked in a sharp breath, but kept her smile going and her expression cheerful. Deep down, she felt like running and hiding. Smiling had never been a painful experience before…

“Pinkie, are you okay?”

“Huh?” Not realizing she’d been staring quietly at the fruit, Pinkie looked up to find Fluttershy’s concerned eyes boring into her own. “Oh, yeah, I’m fine. Imeangreat! That’srightI’mgreatnotFinethatwouldbesillybecauseFine’sastallionandI’mamareandthat’swaytooconfusingacombinationthatwouldbealmostfreakywhenyoustopand—”

“Pinkie.”

Her high speed rant ceased and she slunk back from Fluttershy’s stare.

But Fluttershy only smiled. “Fine is okay. Trust in him.”

Trust him. She really did, didn’t she? Pinkie felt something nasty in the back of her mouth at that thought. Why did she have to be so… perfect?

Goddess, Pinkie was jealous. “I-Iguessyou’reright.” She winced at how fast the words came out. “I should have faith in him like you do. I just…”

I just wish he’d stare at me instead of you.

She winced and looked away, chewing her lip. “I’m sorry.”

“Oh, Pinkie.” Fluttershy enveloped her in a warm hug, making her drop some of the fruit. “Don’t be sorry. It’s okay to be worried about Fine.”

“Who’s worried about me?”

The mares gasped in unison, clutching one another tight as their heads turned as one to the new voice – and sending the fruit toppling to the ground again. Fine stood at the edge of the slope leading back to Tidal, a curious expression on his muzzle.

“You’re okay!” Pinkie was a blur, tackling him in a flying leap. “You’realiveandwholeandhaveyourhornandIwassoworried!”

Fine avoided falling – barely. “Wow, Pinkie. I mean… wow.”

She ignored his hesitation. She was too busy burying her muzzle in his mane and giggling like a madmare.

“Hello, Fine. I was wondering when you’d stop by.”

Fluttershy’s words didn’t so much pop Pinkie’s bubble as crush it under a steel weight. Pinkie’s heart dropped back down; she could swear she heard it rattling in her ribcage. She swiftly pulled away from Fine and stared at her hooves, cheeks burning.

Fluttershy, ignorant of the pain her voice had just caused, trotted up to the grinning stallion. “Oh, you look terrible! Is all that because of the fight with Fang?”

Upon hearing those words, Pinkie took a closer look at Fine and gasped. He was covered head to hoof with so many bruises that one would think blue his natural coat color. His mane, which by now had a lot of his natural red showing at the roots, was a disheveled mess. Just looking at him was painful.

And yet, Fine only grinned sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head. “Yeah, she was a lot tougher than I expected. I had to get pretty serious about the fight.” When Fluttershy’s eyes narrowed, he responded by rolling his own. “And yes, she’s alive. Beaten pretty badly, but she’ll recover.”

Fluttershy sighed before giving him the kind of smile that made Pinkie want to vomit. “That’s good. I’m proud of you, Fine.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Proud. Uh-huh.” Shrugging off the moment, he looked between the two mares. “So, I notice the temple’s got water, which the thestrals tell me is a good sign. I take it you got what we’re after?”

“Oh, yeah!” Pinkie nodded with as much enthusiasm as she could pull off. “You should have seen it, Fine! Me and Rainbow were getting chased by all these ugly gargoyles and having fun and all that, then everypony else got this reallybiggargoylemadandstartedrunningawayuntilRainbowbrokeherlegwhichgotNyesomadhebeatthealphaupallbyhimselfanditwasincredible!”

Fine’s ears perked and his eyes went wide. “Wait, did I hear that right? Nye beat the alpha?”

The two mares nodded in unison, Fluttershy speaking next. “It was scary, but Nye was amazing! He used Zecora’s strength potion and fought off all the gargoyles completely on his own.”

Pinkie hopped in place, the excitement of her memories finally making her smile come naturally. “Oh, oh, and right after, when the gargoyles were running away and the temple was all blue and glowy and pretty, Nye proposed to Rainbow! It was perfect timing!”

Fine opened his mouth, paused, then let his jaw drop. He raised a hoof as if to speak, but his brow furrowed as if he’d forgotten what he was going to say. At last he managed a nonplussed, “Rainbow and Nye are engaged?”

Fluttershy was beaming brighter than the Sun. “I wish you could have seen it. It was beautiful.”

“Huh.” He grinned and shook his head. “Wow. Way to go, Nye. He always does come through when he needs to. I can’t wait to see the look on Rarity’s face.”

“I know, right?” Pinkie couldn’t resist a giggle at the thought of that future display. “So how are things in Tidal? Are the thestrals all happy now?”

“Uh-huh-huh…” Fine averted his gaze, ears falling back. “Well, yes and no.”

“No?” Pinkie looked down the mountain but couldn’t see the city for the trees. “Why not?”

“And why yes too?” Fluttershy added, concern lacing her tone.

“There was a battle.” Fine raised his hooves before either mare could speak beyond a gasp. “Let me finish. Elder Candid led the Night Eye soldiers and a few traditionalists amongst the Guardian Tribe into attacking right after my fight with Fang. Tidal won, but a lot of thestrals died.”

“Oh, dear.” Fluttershy’s lip quivered as she turned to gaze down the mountain. “What have we done?”

“Have we started a civil war?” Pinkie asked, her tail tucking around her flank.

“I can’t say. Maybe.” Fine raised his hooves in a placating motion. “But I’ve got some good news too. Remember how Elder Iron said Candid only brought a sixth of the Night Eye warriors with him to Tidal? That’s because they were the only ones who believed him when he said the eclipse was some kind of unicorn hoax.”

Pinkie scrunched up her face as she thought. “What does that mean for us?”

Fine gave her a warm smile that her fluttering heart wasn’t at all prepared for. “Last night, Elder Evergreen brought the rest of the Night Eye Tribe’s soldiers to Tidal. They were there to deal with the ones that went with Candid, who they’re treating as traitors against Luna.”

Fluttershy gasped, her eyes lighting up. “You mean they’re friends with Tidal now?”

“Eeh, friends is a strong word.” Fine rolled his hoof in the air with a thoughtful expression. “It’s more like a ceasefire, not that they were firing to begin with. The point is, they’ve agreed to work with the Guardian Tribe on a more amiable basis, starting with protecting the ruins and the Temple of Tides. It’s a bit of a political move, but they seem pretty serious about it.”

“But this is still great news,” Fluttershy insisted. “It could signal the unification of the thestral tribes! And when Luna comes to visit, it’ll only cement things for them all. This could be the beginnings of a new era of harmony for the thestral race!”

It was growing easier to smile by the word. Pinkie bounced in place. “This is great! We got what we came for, the thestrals are gonna be all friendly again, Discord’s gonna be cured, Nye and Rainbow are engaged, it’s the whole package!”

Fine looked around the area. “Speaking of Nye and Rainbow, where are they? I want to hear this from them directly.”

“They’re in the temple with Polar,” Fluttershy said, trotting for the entrance. “Why don’t we go right now?”

“Sounds like a plan to me!” Pinkie grabbed the fallen fruit and bounced after her, Fine close by. But not too close.

“Oh, wait.” Fluttershy jerked to a stop, her ears perked and her hoof rose in the air as if to indicate a sudden thought. She turned around to look at Fine. “What were you going to tell me, Fine?”

Fine blinked and shared a questioning look with Pinkie. She only shrugged, prompting him to turn that same expression to Fluttershy. “Tell you?”

“Yes, tell me.” She closed her eyes and spoke as if reciting something “ ‘When all this is done and we’ve dealt with the gargoyles.’ Remember, you were going to tell me something?”

Fine pressed a fetlock to his lips, brow furrowing as he thought. “Oh.” A second passed. Another.

His eyebrows shot up and pink bloomed across his cheeks. “Oh, right. Uh… that.” He took a step back, eyes darting about the shadows as if in search of an escape. “I don’t know if… I mean, this might not be the right—”

“It’s the perfect time!” Pinkie’s heart had fallen into her hooves, and this time she was sure she heard the clunk of its fall. She smiled anyway, her muscles burning from the effort. Balancing the fruit on her head, she pushed him towards Fluttershy with her forelegs. “There’s no better opportunity, right? You two talk all you want, I’m gonna go wash these things and have a bite to eat.”

Fine kicked against the floor in a vain attempt to stop his forward momentum. “P-Pinkie, I… Y-you can’t—” He tried to look back at her, but she stepped back and brought the fruit up before her face. Her smile wasn’t going to last much longer.

“It can’t be that bad,” Fluttershy said. Pinkie was tempted to slap her flank for sounding so innocent and ignorant, especially since it was almost certainly honest.

“Right. Of course.” A nervous laugh broke free of Pinkie’s lungs as she hurried past them. “Can’t be bad at all. Don’t chicken out, Fine!”

And she ran. She ran as fast as her hooves could carry her, praying she’d be well away from them before they started.

If only her eyes didn’t sting so much.

Fluttershy had no idea that Fine Crime could be so… skittish. If she didn’t know him any better, she’d think he was going to bolt at any second. His forehooves were doing some kind of jig while his back legs remained stiff as boards, and his eyes moved to take in anything that wasn’t her. His lips, while never actually opening, moved without rhyme or reason.

This anxiety was, to say the least, something she never thought she’d bear witness in the normally unflappable unicorn. Concern washed over her and she took a step forward. To her surprise, he retreated from her. “Fine, what’s wrong?”

“I just—” He took another step back and flopped to his haunches. His trembling forehooves raked through his mane. “H-hold on. I’ve never done this before.”

She almost stepped closer again, but stopped herself when he flinched. Worry filled her at the sight. It wasn’t right, seeing him like this. “Fine, please. Just tell me what’s wrong. You can trust me, I’m your friend.”

“I don’t wanna be your friend!”

She retreated a few steps, eyes wide at the sudden outburst. His face likely mimicked hers as he slapped his hooves over his lips.

Fluttershy gave her heart a moment to get over her surprise, then smiled. “That’s not true,” she declared with confidence. “You love me.”

He froze. If his eyes got any bigger, they might fall out of his head. “W-what did you say?”

“We’re friends, Fine.” She leaned towards him expectantly. “We’ve been through a lot together, as friends.”

“B-but you just said—”

“Don’t friends love one another?” She raised an eyebrow playfully. “I love all my friends. You love all your friends. That’s—”

A bark of a laugh interrupted her. Fine added a few more nervous chuckles as he rubbed his forehead just below the horn. “Oh, wow, this is like that one time I walked into a changeling hive; every little word is a bomb ready to get me caught and killed.”

Fluttershy blinked, an image of him creeping through the shadows of an ugly, shadowy cave full of changelings coming to mind. “I don’t think you’ve told me that story.”

“Good times.” He sat back and released a long breath, suddenly appearing much calmer. “But you know what’s amazing about it? I wasn’t all that scared. There I was, with a foal in tow, marching into the depths of a hive filled with changelings who would kill me in a heartbeat if they realized I wasn’t 'in disguise,' and knowing full well that a dragon was somewhere down there.”

Fluttershy blanched. “W-what possessed you to do something like that?”

He stared at the ceiling of the tunnel with a lazy smile. “That’s not even the amazing part. The amazing part is that I wasn’t even close to as scared then as I am right now, having to finally say this.” His grin turned anxious as he looked to her once more. “My life’s not even on the line.”

There was that look again. That dopey, happy expression with the eyes that seemed so focused. She leaned away and gave an anxious smile of her own. “Okay?”

“You’re beautiful, you know that?”

Her smile dropped to a dull frown and she rolled her eyes. “Have you been reading from the mountains of cards I get on Hearts and Hooves day? Because they all say that.”

He laughed and shook his head. “I think I could come up with better reading material.”

“Me too.” She still had a pile of the things in her fireplace, waiting for winter. “Now, stop dodging. What did you want to tell me?”

“Dodging?” His smile faded. For a moment, the anxiety returned to his eyes. But then he shook it off and stepped close. Very close. Close enough that his face dominated her vision.

“I’m not dodging anymore, Fluttershy.”

She took a backwards step involuntarily, taking in his serious manner. “A-alright. So… You were saying—”

“That you’re beautiful.” He took her hooves in his own and gave them a squeeze. His eyes bored into hers. “I meant it. I always thought so. Beautiful…” His gaze roamed up and down her body, quickly returning to her eyes. “In every way.”

Fluttershy’s heart slammed into her throat, which had abruptly gone dry. Her jaw dropped, her breath hitched. Fine was close. So horribly close. And getting closer.

“Fluttershy, I’ve been wanting to say this for a while now.”

Oh, Goddess.

“You were right.”

This was real.

“I don’t know why it took so long.”

He was going to say it.

“I couldn’t even describe the way I feel right now.”

When had this started?

“And as a writer, that’s saying something.”

How had she missed the signs?

“But I don’t need words.”

She needed to use her words!

His lips curled into a warm smile. “Well, maybe I do.”

Too late. Too late, too late, too late!

He leaned close. His gaze turned sultry.

“I love you.”

The words hit her with all the power of a lightning bolt. She didn’t move. Couldn’t think. Couldn’t react. She could only stare into those rosewood eyes and feel the world collapsing around her. It was like she’d been sucked into a black pit with no means of clawing her way out. She knew what she had to say, and do, but to do it…

Seconds passed. Neither pony moved.

Fine leaned in. His breath was on her lips. Her heart pounded against her ribs and panic took over. Another instant and he’d…

“No.”

He paused. His lips were just brushing against hers. They remained stuck in that pose, his gaze unblinking, lingering, uncertain. At that moment, Fluttershy knew only one thing: she didn’t want to be here for this.

She didn’t even take the time to consider the idea. She just turned and ran.

Fine stared at the retreating form of the pegasus. Even when she disappeared completely in the darkness of the temple, he just kept staring. His forehooves grew cold as her warmth fled them. He felt light, still high on the emotional momentum he’d picked up, but his mind was a fog. He could still see her beautiful blue eyes, smell her breath in his nostrils.

But they were gone.

Gone.

And he was… she was…

How was he supposed to…

What had…

…

“No?”

17 – Broken

The tears stung. Pinkamina did her best to ignore them. She focused all her attention on the fruit in her hooves, scrubbing it clean of dirt using the temple’s waters. Her hooves worked furiously, rubbing the skin off the apple-like thing she held, but she didn’t relent. It felt good to be forceful. Better the fruit than Fine’s head, right?

She knew better than to feign happiness. What was the point? She’d never be able to smile now, not until she’d got the pain in her heart to die down. Sneaking past her friends felt wrong, but at least now, sitting behind the Sanctuary, she could eat and sulk without fear of interruption. The last thing she needed was her friends asking what was wrong.

Fluttershy and Fine. Fine and Fluttershy. They belonged together, didn’t they?

She rubbed her eyes clean, then took a big bite of the fruit. It wasn’t anywhere near sweet enough for her usual tastes… but maybe that was a good thing. No, scratch that; it wasn’t bitter enough. She scowled at the fruit, but relented to another bite. Yes, definitely too sweet.

Pinkie coped.

Pinkie always coped.

The tears were burning her eyes again. She mumbled a quiet curse and splashed water in her face. It helped… a little. It didn’t make her desire to scream any less challenging to ignore.

Fine and Fluttershy would be all lovey-dovey now. Pinkamina didn’t know if she could cope with that. To see them nuzzling, to know that they were always spending time together… Well, they spent a lot of time together already, but now it would be different. They’d be doing different things, behaving in different ways, enjoying one another’s—

She snarled, the apple squashing between her hooves. A stream of juice caught her on the cheek, making her jump. The pulp dripped from her hooves, ugly and slick. She licked it off. Pinkie had no idea jealousy could be so potent. As much as she feared the idea of confessing, maybe it really would be a good idea to talk to Rarity.

No… not Rarity.

Princess Luna. Was there any other pony more qualified? Maybe she could use Fine’s potion that he never bothered to tell anypony he’d brought. That assumed it would work for her, of course.

Pinkie convulsed. She leaned forward, propping herself over the water and sucking down long gasps. Her knees wobbled, her stomach churned, her heart pounded! Different parts of her body wiggled, twitched and jerked at random, making it impossible for her to do anything but brace and wait it out. Even as she did, an intense horror came over her: the Doozy was happening. Right now.

“Hey, Fluttershy! Where are you going?”

Despite her sporadic control, Pinkie managed to raise her head to Rainbow’s voice. She was just in time to see Fluttershy dart past at high speed. The sight sent fresh shivers down Pinkamina’s spine, but her body still refused to respond to her commands. “R-R-Rainb-b-b-ow…”

With a jerk, her entire body went limp and she fell into the water. The powerful currents served little challenge to her determination, and within a few seconds she’d swam across and pulled herself back onto dry land. She looked up to see Rainbow’s tail disappear through the temple’s rear exit where Fluttershy had run.

Polar landed next to her. “Are you alright?”

Pinkamina thrust her hoof forward, not even looking at him. “Stop Fluttershy! Whatever she’s doing, it’s part of the Doozy!”

“But are you—”

“There’s no time!” She ran, hooves pounding the stonework as she all but flew into the dark tunnel. She knew she could keep up with Rainbow if she really needed to, and this definitely qualified as one of those occasions. A hundred horrible scenarios circled her mind, each more terrible than the last. What if Fluttershy ran into the gargoyles? What if there was something worse than those out in the Wilds? Whatever was about to happen, she was sure it would be terrible unless they caught up to the fleeing pegasus.

Pinkamina burst out of the tunnel behind the temple, the sunlight almost blinding her despite the thick forest in this area. Her direction came on instinct, and soon she was plowing a path through the underbrush. Thorns dug into her skin, limbs slapped at her face, roots attempted to snag her hooves. She ignored all of it, her Pinkie Sense telling her exactly where she needed to go. “Fluttershy! Where are you?”

“Pinkie! We’re here!”

She caught the direction of Rainbow’s voice at the same time her sixth sense had redirected her. Her pace quickened even more, despite the way her lungs already ached. Her mind prepared for the worst even as she silently begged for the best.

Pinkamina vaulted over a fallen log and slid to a stop. There, in the middle of the forest, Fluttershy lay on her barrel, hooves over her eyes and entire body trembling. Rainbow was standing over her protectively, but with a face marred by concern. Were she not huffing for breath, Pinkie might have heaved a sigh of relief. She trotted to her two friends, head swiveling in search of threats. None existed. They were alone amongst the thick underbrush with barely enough room to stand together. For all intents and purposes, they were hidden from the world.

Rainbow leaned down to nuzzle Fluttershy’s shoulder. “What’s wrong? Did the gargoyles come back?”

Fluttershy just kept trembling.

Pinkamina saw this and felt something vile rising inside of her. She’d just had physical confirmation that The Doozy she’d been dreading all this time had finally begun, and all she’d got for it was this? ‘This’ wasn’t good enough. Fluttershy had beaten her to Fine Crime, acted all innocent and ignorant, made her watch as Fine grew more and more infatuated, and now she was going to deny her this much needed information?

Not a chance.

She grabbed Fluttershy by the shoulders and hauled her to her hooves. She shook the pegasus so hard Fluttershy’s head whipped around. “Talk! What’s going on?”

“Whoa, Pinkie!” Rainbow grabbed her foreleg. “Calm down, alright?”

“No.” Pinkamina leaned close, glaring into Fluttershy’s teary eyes. “The Doozy is happening. It’s happening now. Something bad is happening. Tell me what’s happening!”

Fluttershy’s lips trembled, her face scrunched up in an effort to regain control. “He… H-he… He said he loved me!”

Pinkamina wanted to scream so badly. Instead, she grit her teeth and prepared another shake.

Rainbow’s dumbfounded voice broke through her thoughts. “Wait, what? Somepony asked you out?”

With a groan, Pinkamina released Fluttershy and stepped back. “Of course Fine said he loved you, he’s loved you for months now! The Doozy, Fluttershy, what about the Doozy?”

Fluttershy’s eyes nearly burst out of their sockets. “You knew? Y-you mean you knew all along?”

Pinkamina threw her hooves into the air. “Yes!”

Rainbow chuckled. “He’s been pretty obvious about it, actually.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Fluttershy looked between them, her hooves raised as if to reach for them. They were shaking. “I really would have wanted to know that!”

Pinkamina dropped to her haunches and made an imploring gesture. “Pu-lease, tell me what the Doozy is!”

Rainbow gave her a skeptical look. “You mean Fine and Fluttershy being a couple isn’t ‘doozy’ enough?”

“We’re not a couple!”

Pinkamina’s anger disappeared in a flash. Her legs fell limp at her sides and she stared uncomprehending at Fluttershy. “What do you mean, you’re not a couple?”

Rainbow facehooved. “Shy, you didn’t chicken out, did you? All you had to do was say yes.”

Fluttershy drew back from them as if stung. “I can’t do that.”

“Sure you can.” Rainbow waved her hoof dismissively, not catching Pinkie’s ongoing stupor. “It’s just one word. Look, you can practice with me. Just say—”

“I don’t want to say yes.”

Pinkie swayed erratically. “Y-you mean… You mean you said no?”

“Of course I said no.” Fluttershy’s face twisted into an ugly expression of revulsion. “I would never date Fine. We’re completely incompatible.”

Rainbow sputtered. “Incompatible? You two hang out all the time. You’re practically best friends.”

Pinkie was frantically scouring her memories. Fine had always been so blatantly focused on Fluttershy, but had she ever shown any sign of returning his interest? Now, to Pinkie’s ever-growing horror, she realized she’d never seen any. She’d been so focused on Fine and her own jealousy, she’d not paid much attention to Fluttershy’s reactions. But she’d been so certain. They were—

Fluttershy’s voice became firm. “I like Fine as a friend. Nothing more. He’s great to be around, he’s loyal and friendly and charming and smart. But I would never date him.”

“But… B-but…” Pinkie licked her dry lips. “But why?”

Now Fluttershy’s expression hardened to match her tone. “Because he doesn’t value life. Being cured of the Bloodmane hasn’t slowed down his kill rate. He orders the deaths of ponies regularly. I know, he’s told me about it. His answer to every problem is violence and death. I had to force him to promise not to kill Fang during the duel. What makes you think I would ever, ever choose to live my life with somepony so far removed from the very foundations of Harmony?”

Silence filled the air. Fluttershy’s gaze didn’t falter, her expression steely.

Rainbow rubbed her mane back. “Uh, wow. I had no idea you felt that way.”

Pinkie’s mind was running at full tilt. Never before had she felt a real desire to hit one of her friends, much less Fluttershy. Yet when it came down to it, she could only think of one thing to say. “You said no.”

“Yes.” Fluttershy’s expression softened. “But… B-but poor Fine, I just couldn’t—”

“You said no.”

Fluttershy blinked. “Umm, Pinkie?”

“You said…” Pinkie bowed her head, still processing the news. “You said no.”

“Hey.” Rainbow set a hoof to her shoulder. “Are you okay?”

“You said…” Pinkie sucked in a sharp breath. Then she turned and bolted.

Rainbow’s voice tailed her. “Whoa, hey! Where are you going?”

She didn’t answer. She barely heard the question. Her mind was consumed with Fine’s face, his hurt expression, his pain. Fluttershy ran away before she could see it. Out of all the responses she could have offered, that was unquestionably the worst.

Fine needed help, and he needed it now.

“Whoa, Pinkie, what’s going—”

She blew past Polar without so much as a glance.

Into the temple she galloped, her legs and lungs burning from the effort all over again. She passed by Nye before he even had a chance to speak. The courtyard appeared, and she leapt over the hole in the Sanctuary in a single bound. She prayed for Fine to be there, for him to have taken it better than her fears suggested. He would bounce back from this, he had to!

Even out of breath, Pinkie managed to call out “Fine!” the instant she exited the temple. Her attempt to stop failed spectacularly, sending her on a tumbling fall. As soon as she stopped rolling, she leapt to her hooves and scoured the area.

Her heart sank; Fine was nowhere to be seen.

“Fine. F-Fine?” She sucked in sharp breaths, struggling to get the name out. “Where are you? Fine?”

She trotted a circle, scanning every tree and shadow and stone. Her heart pounded as much from worry as from exhaustion. “Fine, talk to me. Where are you?”

She paused directly under Luna’s statue, shoulders heaving and stomach churning. “Please. Please, be okay.” Another circle. Her heart sank.

He was gone. She fell to her haunches and stared out towards Tidal. “Oh, Fine. Come back.”

The tears had returned. She made no attempt to stop them. Pinkie merely bowed her head and let them flow.

“Why did she have to say no?”

A day passed. The Night Eye warriors accepted responsibility of protecting the Temple of Tides while the Guardian Tribe set about licking the wounds of its recent battle. Elder Candid had been imprisoned along with the soldiers who fought alongside him. Fang, on the other hoof, had been allowed to remain free. Everypony knew she would honor her commitment and go to Equestria, and the Elders were not willing to break her oath by imprisoning her as well.

A ceremony was held in the town square for the thestrals who had died the day and night before, attended by both tribes. Messengers had been dispatched with the intention of gauging the reactions of all the other tribes to Luna’s return. The first response wasn’t expected for at least two weeks. Elders Evergreen and Serrated Tongue planned for peace, but Elder Iron wanted to prepare for battle. Elder Bright Eyes, erring on the side of caution, agreed. With Candid stripped of his title and Fang’s father still away, there could be no consensus. Thus the tribe prepared for both possibilities. The Night Eye thestrals eagerly agreed to act as military support, freeing the majority of Tidal’s thestrals for other things.

Progress, it seemed, was being made.

Pinkie didn’t care about any of it.

She lay on her cot, staring at the ceiling but seeing nothing. The room was dark, even considering it was night. She tried not to think, which only made her think more. Fine’s face kept coming back to her, always pained, always defeated, and it left a hole in her heart.

She just felt so… tired.

“Pinkie?”

She scowled and turned away even as Fluttershy stepped into the room. Pinkamina didn’t speak. She hadn’t said much at all since they’d returned.

Fluttershy spoke softly, hesitantly. “I thought you would want to know, but another team came in. There’s still no sign of Fine.”

Pinkamina said nothing. She merely curled into a slightly tighter ball.

Hoofsteps. A sigh. “Pinkie, please. You’ve been lying there for hours. We need your help.”

Vicious thoughts ran through Pinkie’s skull. She bit her lip to keep from saying something she knew she’d regret later. A long silence passed between them.

“Won’t you at least tell us what’s wrong?” A long pause. “Are you… mad at me?”

She could actually ask that? Pinkamina jerked her head up to deliver a one-eyed glare, and Fluttershy recoiled. Still, Pinkamina held her tongue. Her message delivered, she lay her head back down.

“Pinkie, why? What did I do?”

The dam broke. Pinkamina was on her hooves and jamming her muzzle into Fluttershy’s before she even registered her own movement. “How can you ask that? You said no!”

The pegasus retreated from the outburst until her hindquarters hit the wall. “W-what? That doesn’t explain—”

“You weren’t supposed to say no!” Pinkamina stomped once, twice, three times, each with more force. “You— After he— While I was—” She threw her head back and screamed. “Fine is hurting now and it’s all your fault!”

Fluttershy sank lower and lower to the floor with every word. “But I didn’t know. Why didn’t anypony tell me? Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Because it wasn’t my place!” Pinkamina jerked away, not wanting her tears to be seen. She took a few deep breaths, allowing her to speak in a softer tone. She couldn’t get the bite out of it, though. “It wasn’t my place to tell you. Fine needed to do it himself. B-besides… It… I-It…”

It hurt too much to think about.

The silence returned, but only briefly.

“Pinkie, had I known about it, I would have stopped it. The last thing I wanted was for Fine to get hurt.”

“I know.” Pinkie rubbed her eyes. It didn’t help. “I know you didn’t. But he did get hurt, and I can’t do anything about it. He… He left us.”

A soft hoof touched her shoulder. “He’ll come back. Fine wouldn’t abandon us.”

Pinkie looked at the hoof, then to Fluttershy’s trusting blue gaze. It was almost enough to make her retch. “He’s not coming back, Fluttershy.”

There was that sweet smile. “Oh, of course he is. Fine is—”

“You don’t understand!” Pinkie pulled away, her gaze dropping to the stones at her hooves. “I thought you knew him better than that. He’s not in his right mind. He’s never done this before.”

Fluttershy shifted in place. “Umm… You’re right, I don’t understand.”

Pinkamina sighed. “He’s a loner. He’s never been interested in a mare. You… You’re the first one to catch his attention.” She looked to Fluttershy’s uncertain eyes. “He pinned everything on you saying yes. There was so much he wanted, and you slammed the door in his face.

“He’s not just hurting, Fluttershy. You broke him.”

Fluttershy’s eyebrows rose. “It can’t be that bad. Can it?”

After a few seconds of quiet staring, Pinkamina climbed back into her cot and flopped onto her side, facing away from Fluttershy. “Fine’s on his way back to Equestria. He’s not thinking straight. He just knows he’s in pain and wants it to stop. So he’ll go back to his job. He thinks it’s all he has left.”

After a time, Fluttershy whispered, “I guess that would make some sense. B-but, you don’t know I hurt him that badly… right?”

The desperate plea in her voice was as clear as day. Pinkamina curled up yet again. “He’s a broken pony. He was always broken. I get broken ponies.”

“Pinkie?”

“Please. Just leave me alone.”

Another one of those unpleasantly long pauses.

“Alright, Pinkie. But if you want to talk about it, you know where to find me. I’m sure Rainbow and Nye would be willing to listen too.” Hoofsteps announced Fluttershy’s departure, but they stopped at the door. “I know you blame me for this. I don’t mind. I’ll always be your friend.”

She was gone. Pinkamina didn’t relax. If anything, she only felt worse. Why had she said it was Fluttershy’s fault? That wasn’t true at all, and she knew it. So why did she say it was?

The answer was obvious; because she wanted it to be. She wanted Fluttershy to be responsible. It redirected the blame. Yet Pinkie knew that some of the guilt fell on her as well. Had she recognized where things were going, she might have made a move for Fine herself. Even if it didn’t amount to anything, maybe Fine wouldn’t have fallen so hard and…

And what?

Pinkie let out a quiet moan. She wanted to point a hoof at somepony, but things weren’t that simple. Fine was out there in the jungle, walking home and feeling like his heart had been ripped into a million pieces.

Hers didn’t feel much better. She’d been so useless this entire trip. How pathetic she must seem. And to top it off, she had failed at the one and only reason she wanted to come on this trip. She had intended to help Fine, to let him…

She groaned and covered her face. She didn’t even know what she’d intended to do. All she’d known was that Fine was going, and that made her want to go as well. Had she been so desperate to finally be with a pony as broken as she was that she’d ignored the pointlessness of her very presence? She didn’t bring anything worthwhile to this team!

“I shouldn’t even be here,” she whispered.

Walking. Nothing more, nothing less. Just walking. One hoof in front of the other.

Fine stared at his hooves. He focused intently upon them, taking in every feature. His ears remained high, seeking out every sound. His nose sniffed in a slow, steady rhythm as he absorbed what scents he could. He focused on all his senses at once, drowning in as much of the jungle as could be obtained for his brain.

We’re completely incompatible.

A whimper escaped his throat, squeezing out between shaking lips. He focused even harder on his surroundings. Drown in the world. Don’t think about it. The pain would go away… wouldn’t it?

I don’t want to say yes.

A knife twisted in his chest. He stumbled, barely able to hold back a sob. Despite all his efforts, a single thought forced its way through his skull: why hadn’t he seen this coming?

Of course they were incompatible. Fine was a cold blooded killer. Fluttershy was an angel. How could he have been so…

No. Don’t think about it. Ponies survived things like this all the time, right? Just because he’d never known what it was like to have his heart shattered, that didn’t mean—

He was still thinking about it!

He brought his trembling hooves to his face. Breathe in. Breathe out. Focus on his heartbeat, not the claw trying to rip the organ out. Think about something else. Anything would do.

He’d been gone… two days now? That sounded right.

Two days. Forty-eight hours. Shouldn’t he have gotten over the pain by now?

“Stupid.” He hit himself on the head lightly. “Stupid, stupid, stupid.” And again with more force. “Stupid, stupid, stupid!”

He had tears on his cheeks. Again. He stared up at the jungle canopy, body limp and throat dry. He’d abandoned Tidal without any provisions, and his hunger and thirst couldn’t overwhelm the despondency. There’d been no thought, no choices, no planning. At the time, all Fine had known was that the little dream he’d been cultivating for over a year had blown up in his face. The pain had been so sudden, so overwhelming…

He heaved a sigh and resumed walking, eyes once more on his hooves. He climbed over hills and walked right through the undergrowth. He didn’t need a map to know his way home. There was only one direction to go, after all.

Home. Work. If he could just get to his place, he could drown himself in it. No more friends, no more love, no more pointless hoping. He would be the Mane Archon, maybe write some bad poetry. He had too much respect for prose to dump his feelings all over the pages of a novel, even if the moronic young adult bracket would eat it up like candy. Morose, self-loathing, extra-violent candy.

Fine despised the young adult market.

Right now? He despised himself even more.

He doesn’t value life.

It was true. He knew it was true. How many had he killed? Assassinations carried out, ponies he didn’t bother to help? How many lives had he snuffed out with just the scribbling of a quill? He’d commanded the deaths of hundreds even before Riptide, to say nothing of the lives he had ended as a Bloodmane. He was the most terrible pony in Equestria, allowed to get away with his crimes because they were useful crimes.

Fluttershy was right to loath him. He deserved it.

He doesn’t value life.

Why did it seem so obvious now? Now, when it was too late.

He couldn’t change. Worse, he didn’t want to change. That fact frightened him. He should want to change for her. Maybe if he cared more, worked a little harder, tried…

What was the point? She wouldn’t change her mind. Now that reality had slapped him in the face, he wasn’t sure he wanted her to. Being saddled with his corruption could only cause her pain. No, best to go back home and pretend none of this ever happened. Forget friendship, forget hopes.

He realized he’d fallen into the mental trap. Again. The same litany of depression and loss and self-loathing, repeated in a seemingly endless cycle. With a groan, he focused on his surroundings once more, and his hunger. Distractions would… He blinked, then raised his head. Silence. No bird calls, no animals in the underbrush. All the world seemed to have stopped. And he felt it, a strange weight, as if the very air weighed him down.

Turning his head to and fro, Fine gathered his bearings. He knew were some grapes grew nearby from a previous outing. But first, he needed water. As much as he could use the hunger and thirst to distract from his stinging heart, he’d never survive the full journey home without eating and drinking at some point. Fine was miserable, but he wasn’t prepared to die just yet.

Death was the easy way out.

Pushing through the underbrush, Fine soon found a familiar path. He trudged through rotting leaves, tumbled his way over jagged hills. It seemed like only yesterday they had been encamped nearby, waiting for Polar to come back with his friends who they hoped would prove friendly. Such happier times. Ignorance truly was bliss.

The weight pressed harder and harder on Fine’s mind, reassuring him of his path. Maybe he could lounge here for a while. The added force might make him think of other things. Other ponies. Ponies who weren’t beautiful and capable of wrenching your heart out with a single word.

Goddess, but he hated his self-loathing. If only he could think of something else.

That something else always ended up being Fluttershy’s face, fiercely determined in her dedication to never be with him. He wanted to beat his head against one of these trees. Maybe the pain would help him forget.

“Damn it,” he hissed. “Stop thinking about her!”

With one last push of some low limbs, Fine found himself in a clearing next to a familiar sight: The Weeping Waters. The ponds were as still and quiet as he recalled. The sky glowed a bright red as dusk approached. Was it the end of day two or three? Fine had been so lost in his misery, he wasn't as sure as he'd initially thought.

It didn’t matter. Nothing much did anymore. With this forlorn thought, he trudged to the water’s edge, dragging his hooves the whole way. Carefully, he stepped into the pond. The water was so clear he could easily see the bottom. He took small sips, wetting his throat and dry lips. A thought occurred, and he approached the edge where the waters grew deep.

As his hooves touched the edge, he stared into fathomless depths. His pulse quickened at the sight. Nervousness, hesitancy, a quiet desire to retreat. If he fell in, would he be able to pull himself back out? The thought sent shivers down his spine.

Fear. Perhaps fear could be his salvation, at least for a time. So he stood there, hooves stiff to prevent their shaking, his wide eyes set on the still surface of the water. He let his lifelong fears pull him in. Teeth chattering, heart pounding, head slowly lowering, thoughts of Fluttershy began to fade. Replacing it was the simple, powerful desire to get away from the grave, from the eyes, from the thing he could never defeat. Yes, this would be enough. If he could just focus…

He leaned closer, peering at an enemy he’d always known. Maybe there were no more serpents, but one fear did not equate to another. The depths looked back, and he met them, stare for… stare? Wait, there really were—

Ah, another one.

His body moved. He did not command it. Nothing grabbed or pushed him. His legs did not slip. He simply fell forward.

He opened his mouth to cry out, only for clean, pure water to fill the void. His world blurred, his legs flailed, his thoughts collapsed. Already, panic seeped into his unprepared mind. He twisted, trying to find the ground. His hooves touched nothing. The light had already faded. No words came to his mind, no ideas or plans or goals. He operated on pure adrenaline and survival instinct, a clawing, desperate urging for him to get out of the water now!

Calm down.

Calm down? How was he supposed to calm down? He was going to drown!

You’re not going to drown. What good would that do me?

Fine tried screaming. Water pushed its way into his throat. His chest heaved, his eyes darted through the darkness. Where was he? Why couldn’t he move? He had to get out of here!

I see. Well, this makes things easier.

Easier? Easier? He was about to drown! He kicked, he begged in silence, he sought desperately for some sign of light. He saw none. A fire engulfed his lungs, more intense than any he’d ever known, and he’d faced dragonfire. He squeezed his eyes shut, and upon doing so he saw… he saw…

Eyes?

Sharp, draconic, yellow eyes.

Strange. He’d expected the last image before his death to be of Fluttershy, or Luna, or maybe his parents. Seeing his mother would have been nice. But yellow eyes?

Ah, you’ve calmed. Good.

The burning sensation ceased. Fine’s lungs took in no more water, but neither did they draw in air. He simply drifted in nothingness, his movements sluggish and his thoughts slow.

Let me in, pony.

A… voice? What was this?

Questions later. Do you want to live or not?

Fine’s mind churned through that query. Facts gradually came to him. He was underwater. He was dying. So this was…

Death?

It doesn’t have to be.

But what could save him? He certainly couldn’t save himself. And why was he suddenly so lucid?

My doing, of course. I can keep you around for only so long, however. I need a decision. Let me in, or drown.

But who was it?

You have more important things to worry about.

Perhaps. He was about to die. Supposedly. Could this voice really keep him alive?

I can do more than that. I can bring you back to the surface.

Fine opened his eyes, but all was darkness. He could sense the panic deep in the back of his mind. Something else was there. Something he’d become intimately familiar with only recently; despair.

That’s right. He’d been letting the fear in to escape his despair. To escape thought of her. Fluttershy… She hated him.

What is it with you mortals and romance? I never understood how it could bring so many so low.

Romance. Fine wilted at the word. To think, it had been his favorite genre to write. None of his stories could possibly capture the ache he felt at that moment. He doubted it had anything to do with the way his lungs were prepared to burst. No, too high up in the chest.

Pathetic.

Fine felt light-headed. His eyes grew heavy. He realized something had changed. A wall had fallen. He could erect more, but…

Why bother? You don’t care about anything. You’re just a miserable whelp who can’t even get a mare to acknowledge him.

This thing knew nothing about Fine. Its methods were obvious, as were its intentions. And, now that he thought on it, he realized that it had a name.

So, you’ve heard of me.

Yes. Yes he had. It didn’t matter. Another mental barrier had already fallen. Fine knew he had no options. Maybe if he’d realized it earlier, he could have stopped it. Now? He couldn’t even take death over what was happening.

Would you?

Yes. Yes he would.

I doubt it.

Fine didn’t fear death. Death was a release, an escape from pain. Knowing the alternative, Fine would have let himself drown rather than succumb to this. But he had panicked, hadn’t he? Like a childish foal.

Such bravado. I’m almost tempted to believe it.

Fine felt no fear, not anymore. He knew he’d live, if not as himself. This was only a minor setback. In the end, everything would go back to the way it was, and he’d slink back to his isolated mansion. Away from Ponyville. Away from his friends. Away from Fluttershy.

Survival provides no comfort, hmm? That’s good. I can work with that.

Fine closed his eyes and let himself drift.

He awoke sputtering and clawing his way out of the pool. Collapsing in the mud, Fine chose to simply lay there and recover his breath. The world spun in his vision, his head throbbed, his heartbeat gradually died down. Where was he? Why was he soaked to the bone? He struggled to remember what he’d just been doing.

His legs moved before he was ready, lifting him into a slumped standing position. His head rose and he took in the dark jungle ahead. Yes, jungle. That was familiar. Right, he’d been near the ponds and… and then what?

“I’m out.”

Wait, what? He hadn’t meant to say that.

“I’m out. I’m finally out!” Laughter erupted from his throat, unbidden and unwanted. His legs wobbled, then he hit the ground chest-first. “Whoa! I forgot how limiting having a physical body can be.”

Those weren’t his words.

“Would you shut up for a second? I need to figure out these legs of yours.”

Everything came back in a flash. If Fine had access to his vocal cords, he might have groaned. Perfect. Why can’t you legends ever not be based on fact?

“Figured it out already, eh, Fine?” He stood on shaking legs and grinned. He took a deep breath and exhaled equally slowly. “Ah, air. I had forgotten what it was like. You come to appreciate the little things when you’ve been stuck in a pond for a few centuries.”

What Fine wouldn’t give to be able to roll his eyes. Yes, yes, ancient immortal being, first taste of freedom, all that tripe. Get it out of your system already.

He frowned. “Someone’s a sour bit of cheese tonight.” Then the smile came back in full force. “But you’re right, I think I will indulge! Let’s see…”

A strange sensation came over Fine, like a worm might be digging into his skull. He wanted to reach up and scratch at the spot just behind his horn, but his leg refused to obey him. What are you doing?

“Searching for some knowledge. A-ha! Fruit over that way?” His head twisted in the direction Fine recalled there being some berry bushes. “Food. Now there’s an indulgence.” He pranced forward, a silly grin on his face.

Fine thought nothing. He merely took in his situation and probed. Well, he wasn’t sure what to call it. Feeling? Scanning? Looking? None of it really fit. All he could tell was that, somehow, he could examine his own… head? No, that wasn’t right either. Whatever the case, it felt like being in a prison of some sort, and he examined the metaphorical walls closely.

His horn glowed a brighter shade of red than normal, and Fine was startled to see entire trees uprooted and tossed aside like trash. I can’t do that.

“Maybe you can’t, but I can.” He smirked as he stepped over the open pits left behind. “It may take me some time to learn something other than basic levitation.”

I thought you were supposed to be a super-powerful mage.

“Did you not just see me rip those trees out of the ground?”

…point taken.

With a scoff, he ripped branches from a tree, clearing a path to the berries. “Do you know how many forms I’ve taken on? I have to learn how to utilize magic in each one from scratch. Only the bare basics are ever the same.”

You’re awfully chatty for a villainous tyrant.

“And you’re awfully chatty for a pony who just lost control of all his physical functions, not to mention getting his heart crushed by the mare of his dreams.” He paused to scowl at nothing in particular. “Most creatures I do this to are screaming or begging for release by this time.”

Would it do me any good?

“No.”

There you go.

The creature barked a quick laugh. “I like you. You might be a worthwhile mental companion. That’s an entirely new experience.” He tried grabbing a berry, only for it to squish when he pressed with his levitation spell too hard. Grimacing, he tried a second berry with the same result. Cautiously, he looked at the bottom of his hoof. “I hate being a pony. I never got the hang of these things.”

Fine made no attempt to answer, which led to the scowl deepening. “A little help?”

I thought the almighty Rex would be above asking for help.

“That’s Lord Rex to you, Verity Fine Crime. Now how do I work these stupid hooves?”

I don’t have to tell you anything. What are you going to do, talk me to death?

Grumbling, Lord Rex attempted to grab a berry with his hoof. It failed to catch. “Well, I guess I’ll just have to root around in your memories, then.”

Go ahead.

His eyebrows nearly hit his horn. “Doesn’t that bother you?”

Fine was tempted to groan, but remembered he couldn’t anyway. I already gathered you could do it when you said my name right out of the pond. Besides, it doesn’t matter.

“It doesn’t?”

No, because you won’t be in control for very long.

The grin came back in full spread. “What are you going to do, talk me to death?”

Smugness filled the tone of Fine’s thoughts. Oh, not me. Just some friends. They won’t let this slide.

Lord Rex laughed, his guffaws filling the still jungle air. Just as abruptly, they stopped, and he gained a hard expression. Menace dripped from his words. “I’ll rip off their hides and use them for furniture.”

Deep inside, Fine chuckled. Do your worst.

18 – Lord Rex

Fluttershy fiddled with the strap of her pack saddle, eyes shifting to the rising sun outside the window. “Are you sure we’re doing the right thing?”

Rainbow helped Nye get his saddle on. “For the last time, yes. It’s been five days, Fluttershy.”

“A little tighter, RD.” Nye shuffled from hoof to hoof, testing the balance of his bulging packs. He happened to be carrying his and Rainbow’s gear. He’d insisted, and she’d agreed only after everypony else forced her into it. “We’ve already discussed it, Shy. Three times. If we haven’t found Fine by now, chances are we’re not going to.”

“He’s probably already in Equestria by now,” Rainbow added with confidence. “It’s a lot easier when you know where you’re going.”

“B-but, what if he’s—”

Rainbow heaved an exasperated sigh. “He’s not hurt, okay? Fine can take care of himself better than any of us could.”

“But you don’t know that.”

Fang, who stood in the doorway watching the four ponies, scoffed. “If Fine did get hurt, he’d have been found by now. Thestrals are natural hunters. Trust me on this.”

Fluttershy chewed her lip, then turned her gaze to the one pony who had yet to speak up. “Pinkie?”

The normally noisy party pony sat in the corner of the room, calmly putting her supplies into her bags. Of all the ponies, she was the farthest behind in packing. Her mane had lost a lot its curls and her gaze remained downcast. When she spoke, it was in a quiet voice. “If he’s still out there, he’ll meet us on the way.” She didn’t bother looking at the others, her movements almost mechanical.

For the hundredth time, Fluttershy was tempted to apologize. The first time she’d tried that had brought out a frighteningly fierce reaction from Pinkie though, so she held back. Her heart ached at the sight of Pinkie’s forlorn manner, but she had no idea what to do about it. It seemed the only pony who might be able to cheer her up was the one on their team they couldn’t find.

Fluttershy sat and focused her gaze out the window. She knew talking to them wouldn’t help. Rainbow, Nye and Polar seemed to think everything would turn out okay. Fang was perhaps the most confident in Fine’s survivability, as if being beaten by him made him invincible in her eyes. And Pinkie?

She’d never known Pinkie to be so cold. It got a little scary at times, something Fluttershy never thought she’d associate with her energetic friend. She seemed like an entirely different pony. There had only been two other times when she’d seen Pinkie behave in such a way, the first coming from a misconception regarding her birthday. A silly and honest mistake, really.

But the second time? Silma Ril. Fluttershy knew nothing about what Pinkie had been ordered to do in the Crystal Caverns back then, largely because Pinkie herself refused to talk about it. She could still recall when Applejack and Rarity brought her from below. The damage looked a lot worse than it was, but the memory of seeing Pinkie covered in her own blood still brought about chills. What had she been doing to force Fine to use such violent methods?

Fine Crime. His face had been burned into her gaze, frozen in incomprehension. She should have stayed. She should have explained and helped him. How could she just run away like that?

In the past five days, her view towards him hadn’t budged… but that was no excuse for the pain she’d undoubtedly put him through. Pinkie was right, she should have treated the situation with greater care. Fine didn’t deserve what she’d done to him.

She felt a wing wrap about her shoulders. Rainbow smiled down at her. “Hey, he’ll be alright. We’ll visit with him first thing when we get back, just to make sure.”

Fluttershy looked to her hooves. “Will he even want to look at me after what I did?”

“You didn’t lead him on, Shy,” Rainbow insisted. “You just… didn’t know.”

“But why didn’t I know? I should have known.” Fluttershy pressed a hoof to her forehead with a grimace. “It all seems so obvious in hindsight.”

“I think you’re all overthinking this,” Fang said, idly studying the bottom of her hoof. “Fine’s tough, he’ll bounce back. He’ll have another marefriend in no time.”

Nye’s retort came as quick as a whip. “Is that a confession?”

“What? No!” Fang stuck out her tongue as if she’d tasted something foul. “He’s got no wings and a giant ugly bone sticking out of his head. Not exactly attractive.”

Rainbow cackled. “Oh, I can’t wait to introduce you to Rarity.”

Fluttershy tuned their banter out, her gaze shifting to Pinkie. She’d shot Fang a dark look a moment ago, but was now back to packing. Even at her deliberate pace, she was almost finished. If only she’d talk, let everypony know what was really bothering her. Alas, Fluttershy knew that nopony had managed to get anything from the mare.

She felt at the pouch resting close to her heart. Inside, the rock-hard skin of the alpha gargoyle rested. They had it, the special ingredient they’d come here for. Was it worth it? Fine’s misery, Pinkie sudden personality shift, the deaths of so many thestrals…

Discord. All for Discord. Would he appreciate the lengths they’d gone to for his sake? She liked to think he would; Discord was unhinged, but not a bad guy by any means. If only there was some way to make all of this feel right.

At last, they were all prepared to leave. Fang led them outside, where they were met by Sera and her fellow elders. Fang promptly gave her aunt a tight hug.

“Don’t worry, Nibbler,” Sera said as they parted. “I’ll tell your father all about how well you fought.”

Fang lowered her head almost to the ground. “Do you think he’ll forgive me?”

“Of course he will. Gallant will be nothing but proud that you stood up for what you thought was right.”

The young thestral turned her head away. “Even if it turns out I was wrong?”

Sera lifted her chin and smiled. “Especially if it turns out you were wrong.”

Doubt filled every inch of Fang’s countenance, but she nodded anyway. As she stepped back, Elder Bright Eyes approached Fluttershy. “The thestrals owe you all a debt of gratitude. The return of our princess is not something we can repay, but we will do our best. Should you or your friends have need of us, the Guardian Tribe will answer.”

Fluttershy returned his warm smile. “We appreciate the offer, Elder. I’m sure Princess Luna will be eager to visit herself before very long.”

“I don’t know why she hasn’t left the castle already,” Rainbow said.

“When that day comes we will be sure to regale her of the tale of your actions here. Especially you, Count Stone.” He nodded to Nye, who returned it with red cheeks and a lopsided smile. “This will be the dawn of a new era for our race. May that era let us flourish under the Night Mother as we did so long ago.”

“I’m sure it will.” Sera gestured to them. “Come, let us escort you to the edge of the city. There we have a small group of warriors prepared to escort you back to the Weeping Waters. We trust you’ll know the way back from there.”

Fluttershy nodded to her. “That is most kind.”

As the party walked, the thestrals turned up in large numbers to see them off. Some even tried offering farewell gifts, which were graciously accepted. All except the kiss on the cheek one thestral mare gave Nye; his dopey smile disappeared when he saw the expression on Rainbow’s face. She kept close to his side from that point on and gave every young mare that came near the evil eye.

Polar met them halfway out of town. He walked next to Fang and the two spoke in hushed whispers. Fluttershy was happy to leave them to it, and so lingered near the back. She never stayed alone for long, though; more than one thestral stallion was eyeing her with a look she’d come to recognize from a lifetime of Hearth’s Warming suitors. Maybe it was because she never saw that particular ‘hungry’ look in his eyes that she never picked up on Fine’s interest?

Speaking of Fine, she couldn’t resist casting her gaze around the crowd, hoping to spot the missing unicorn amongst the throng. Alas, she had no such luck. This didn’t surprise her, of course; if Fine wanted to be seen, she wouldn’t have to actively search for him. His continued absence ate at her heart, and she tried to distract herself by talking with Sera.

The only silent pony among them was Pinkie. Though she accepted what gifts were offered her – mostly fruits and spices – her smiles were small and short-lived things and she made no effort to engage anypony in conversation. She trudged at the back of the herd, her presence a constant miasma to Fluttershy’s mind.

She knew Pinkie had liked Fine, but this reaction of hers was beyond anything Fluttershy would have anticipated. Just how close had they gotten? Fine always spoke fondly of Pinkie, on the rare occasions that he did. On the surface, it seemed bizarre; Pinkie struck her as the absolute last kind of pony Fine would appreciate. Not to say he wouldn’t like her, oh no, but surely a pony who loved quiet, calm and patience wouldn’t be able to tolerate Pinkie’s… ‘Pinkie-ness’ for very long.

Then again, he had gone to help – fight? – her during the Silma incident. Ever since that time, Pinkie seemed to have grown much more fond of Fine, despite the fact he left her with enough physical trauma to force her to stay in the hospital for over a week even with Celestia’s healing magic. Fine still didn’t talk much about her, but…

What happened between those two?

“If you keep your face like that, it’ll get stuck there.”

Fluttershy blinked and realized she’d been staring at Pinkie this entire time. “Oh… Um, sorry.”

Pinkie sighed and looked to her hooves. “It’s okay. We’ve got lots on our minds.”

“Mm-hmm.”

Sera, still walking beside her, shook her head. “I don’t know much about pony customs, so take this with a grain of blackspice, but you shouldn’t feel guilty about this, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy looked forward once more, suddenly focusing on the ache in her chest. “How can I not feel guilty? I hurt Fine. Badly.”

The elder narrowed her eyes. “Did you do anything to lead him on?”

Fluttershy cocked her head. “If I did, I didn’t know about it.”

“You didn’t,” Pinkie said, but any comfort she might have been attempting was lost in her downtrodden tone. “Fine led himself on. I just wished I’d realized it sooner.”

“Well then, you are guiltless.” Sera gave a curt nod. “Fine will come around. He is strong. Nopony could beat my Nibbler and not be.”

Fang, still near the front of the line with Polar, leaned her head back. “Stop talking bad about me, Auntie.”

Sera raised her voice. “Maybe if you’d stop giving me things to talk about, I would.” She turned her attention back to Fluttershy. “By the way, Polar will be going with you, at least to the edge of Equestria. He and Fang are like siblings, so he volunteered.”

Eager for something else to think about, Fluttershy latched onto the new topic. “Why not go all the way? I’m sure Princess Luna would be eager to meet him too.”

“Fang wants to do this on her own. She made the deal, she will carry it out herself.” Sera raised a hoof to dissuade Fluttershy’s next statement. “Please, do not try to talk her out of that stance. It is a thestral thing.”

They were approaching the edge of the ruins. Two lines of thestral warriors, fifteen in all mixing both Guardian and Night Eye tribes, stood waiting for them at the edge of the jungle. The ponies gathered before them, the throng of thestrals at their backs. Elder Bright Eyes stood between the two groups, his attention set on the thestral warriors. Fluttershy sat and and prepared herself for what she was sure was going to be a speech of praise. She didn’t feel at all in the mood for such a thing, but she wasn’t about to say so. Besides, the way Rainbow Dash was puffing up suggested not everypony wasn’t interested.

Pinkie’s hoof slapped against Fluttershy’s chest, as if to hold her back. Fluttershy turned to find her friend staring into the woods with wide eyes, her legs trembling. “Pinkie? What’s—”

“Everypony get down!” Pinkie tackled Fluttershy. At the same moment, a loud buzzing noise filled the air and a flash of red light nearly blinded her. There came the sound of falling trees and shouts.

When Fluttershy looked up, all the thestrals and ponies had turned to faces the woods, the warriors with weapons at the ready. Her jaw dropped; amidst fallen trees and smoldering trunks was Fine Crime, approaching them with a satisfied smile.

Fluttershy’s heart slammed into her throat. She stood and started to approach. “Fine! I thought—” Pinkie jerked her back with surprising strength.

Rainbow jumped into a hover, hooves on her hips. “Hey, jerkface! What’s the big idea frying the landscape? Somepony could have been hurt.”

“Ah.” Fine raised his hoof, expression bright. “You must be Rainbow Dash! I’ve learned a bit about you, Miss ‘Fastest Flyer in Equestria.’ ”

Nye leaned forward, his expression peering. “Fine? Are you alright?”

“Fine?” The unicorn looked around as if puzzled, then regained his happy smile. “Oh, right, that’s my name! Well, the name of this body.”

“What’s going on?” Fluttershy pulled from Pinkie’s grip and moved closer, ears low. “Fine, what are you doing?”

Bright Eyes stomped, his fangs bared. “And why did you attack us?”

Fine’s eyebrows rose. “Attack? Oh, no no no. That was just a warning shot. You know—” He rolled his hoof in the air, “—to make it clear that submission is your best option.”

“Submission?” Rainbow asked with an incredulous look.

Pinkie stomped forward with a gaze so fierce Fluttershy had to wonder if she wasn’t seeing things. “You’re not Fine. Who are you?”

“Who am I?” Fine sat and tapped his chest, then spread his hooves wide as if to put himself on display. “Come on, don’t you all recognize me?” Except his gaze wasn’t on Pinkie, or any of the ponies. It went to the thestrals, who all stared at him mutely.

He let out a long sigh, legs going limp. “You leave town for a few centuries and everybody forgets. No matter.” His smile disappeared, replaced by an expression of menace such as only Fine could provide. “I’ll just have to remind you.”

The beam came so fast that it had passed before anypony could react. Fluttershy, along with everypony else, tried to follow its trajectory. Her eyes landed upon what had once been the face of Elder Iron.

Only now it was a black, sizzling stump.

The ground disappeared. Fluttershy dropped at the same time as the body, her legs twitching almost in time to Elder Iron’s spasms. Screams shook her eardrums. One of them may have been her own. Her brain scrambled in a desperate effort to deny what she’d just witnessed.

Crack

Dazed, she turned her head to the sound. Fine Crime – not Fine Crime – had dropped to a low stance, strain marring his features as his horn glowed brighter than she’d ever seen from it. A lone object rose from his back, bloodsoaked and skeletally thin. Arcs of red electricity streaked up and down as if it were some sort of macabre antenna.

Fine screamed, and another of the ugly things broke out of his skin, splattering blood on the nearby trees. His lips worked, and Fine’s voice was warped into something deeper, darker, meaner.

“I once ruled your pathetic kind.”

Out of the corners of his hooves, long, thick claws broke through the walls, bringing forth even more blood.

“I carried out my destiny, for the glory of She Who Came Before.”

Thin membranes grew out of the squirming appendages on his back, forming into the thin skin of wings larger than any thestral could boast.

“In your worthlessness, you worshipped me as a god.”

Gone was the pain in Fine’s eyes. Within there only remained a wicked glee.

“Your deity has returned.”

He reared back, eyes aglow and bloody wings spread wide.

“And he expects you to bow. I am Lord Rex. Fall upon your knees or be cleansed.”

The screams redoubled. Some thestrals fled. Others were already groveling. A few, mostly warriors, charged. Fine gave a grin filled with fangs and took them on. Fluttershy could only watch in mute horror, the world spinning around her and her heart holding her down like an anchor.

Laughter. Curses. Crying. Something pulled her by the shoulders. She had no idea who, what, how, where or when.

Something struck her head. The blow jarred her out of her stupor, and she looked down.

Elder Evergreen’s head stared back up at her. Just his head. The face was frozen in an expression of shock.

“Fluttershy, we have to go, now!”

She looked up. Rainbow Dash. Her friend’s face was covered in blood. The horror in her eyes proved much more impactful. Fluttershy tried to speak, to move. Her body refused to obey.

The dark voice met her ears. “Fluttershy?”

Her head whipped around. Fine held a thestral’s head in his hooves, the mare struggling to break free of his hold. Fine paid her no mind; his eyes were locked with Fluttershy’s. As if in afterthought, he twisted his legs and snapped the thestral’s neck.

That playful smile returned. “Fluttershy! So you’re the one that has this pony all gibbering and pathetic. I have something special in mind for you.”

Fluttershy’s heart sank into the very depths of her stomach. Her body felt as though it were encased in ice.

“Fluttershy, let’s go!” Rainbow tried to pick her up off her hooves. With only one good leg, she had a lot of trouble. Then, abruptly, she was encased in a red aura and pulled away with a jerk. “Hey, lemmo go! You touch her and I’m gonna—”

Rainbow slammed stomach-first into the trunk of a fallen tree. And again. And a third time. The aura released, and Rainbow was still.

Fluttershy’s legs at last responded. She screamed and ran for Rainbow, but only got a couple steps before something caught her by her shoulders and swooped her into the sky. Within seconds, the town of Tidal was far below her. She looked up and trembled at the sight of her captor. “N-no! Let me go! Fine, stop!”

His neck twisted down so he could look at her, his grin so broad it seemed unnatural. “If I have to live with this lovestruck fool in my head, the least I can do is placate his whimpering. I don’t mind at all, all things considered.”

She squirmed and kicked wildly, but Fine’s – no, Lord Rex’s – hold was like steel. “W-what are you going to do?”

He laughed and shifted course, making for the Temple of Tides. As he did he unleashed a massive spell from his horn. Something orange caught Fluttershy’s eye, and when she looked out she gasped at the sight of flames burning high. She turned her head to follow the fires and soon realized that they formed a towering wall all around the city and temple, taller than any mountain.

“I’m not going to do anything. Except perhaps you.”

“W-what?”

Lord Rex waggled his eyebrows and made to land, aiming for the waterfall of the temple. Night Eye thestrals were watching the scene, milling about in apparent confusion. “My host adores the ground you walk on, Miss Darrow. What better way to appease his suffering than to make you his? Besides…

“I think you’ll make a most attractive queen.”

The first thing that clued Rainbow in to her consciousness was pain. She groaned and wrapped her good leg about her barrel. She felt like she typically did after one of her more disastrous crash landings.

“Easy. You took a good beating.”

Pinkie’s voice. Rainbow cracked her eyes open to find her friend standing beside her bed, mane straight and expression solemn. Rainbow lifted her head and saw she was in her room in Tidal. “W-what happened?”

Pinkie tried to speak, but failed. She took a deep breath. Only now did Rainbow realize that her cheeks were stained with dried tears. “Pinkie?”

“Lord Rex.” Pinkie looked away, but not fast enough to hide her scowl. “Lord Rex did it.”

Memories came flooding back; Fine turning into a monster, killing thestrals. The image of a thin beam slicing off Elder Evergreen’s head was burned into her retinas. With a growl, she forced herself to sit up. “What happened after I was knocked out?”

“Fine… I mean, Lord Rex took Fluttershy. He brought her to the Temple of Tides. That’s all we know right now.” Pinkie turned to study her. “How are you feeling?”

“Like I just lost a fight with a manticore.” Rainbow tested her broken leg and winced; still no good, not that she’d been expecting any better. “How long was I out?”

“Not long. A couple hours.” Pinkie turned to a nearby table and picked up a bowl, which she offered. “Here. Sera said it’ll help with the pain.”

Rainbow drank it all in one gulp, not caring about the bitter taste. With that done and a quick wipe of her lips, she hoofed the bowl back. “So what’s happened since then?”

“Well…” Pinkie sighed and offered her hoof. “I think I’d better show you.”

Batting the hoof away, Rainbow got out of bed on her own. She ached, but she wasn’t about to let that slow her down. She trotted in place on her three good legs, testing her body. Best she could tell, she wasn’t badly hurt at all, just bruised. She followed Pinkie to the window and groaned; a massive wall of what appeared to be fire rose high into the sky. “Lemme guess; circles the whole city?”

Pinkie nodded. “Polar and the others looked into it. They say they could fly over it, but the heat is so intense that they’d probably die in the process.”

The mention of Polar caught Rainbow’s attention. “Say, this Rex guy. He used to be some tyrant, right? Oppressed the thestrals and all that?” She gave Pinkie a worried look. “How are they taking this?”

Pinkie bowed her head and her shoulders sagged. “Not well. Sera’s trying to get them ready for a fight, but most of them are too scared. Many think they should just surrender now.”

“Seriously?” Rainbow sat and groaned. “You mean this guy just shows up out of nowhere and they’re gonna lay down and roll over? I thought they were supposed to be a warrior race!”

“I think their fears runs a lot deeper than we know,” Pinkie replied despondently. “He’s more than just a villain to them, Rainbow. He’s… something else entirely.”

Rainbow scowled at the wall of fire. “Like what?”

“Like a god.”

The ponies turned as one to the new voice. Fang stepped into the room, her expression hard. “Lord Rex was like a god to us, Rainbow. An evil god, but a god nonetheless. We were bound to his rule for millennia, and our legends are rampant with his atrocities. Our distant ancestors were helpless, and the other races ignored our plight. Not because they didn’t want to help, but because they couldn’t.”

Rainbow swung her hoof in a cutting motion. “Well, you got out from under him once, right? What’s so different this time?”

Fang’s brow furrowed in frustration. “Aside from the fact that we’re divided into dozens of clans and not united at all? We were only united back then because he forced us to be. If Discord hadn’t shown up, we’d still be Rex’s slaves today.”

“Discord.” Rainbow pressed a hoof to her forehead and sighed. “Of course. And he’s still a lawn ornament in Canterlot. Plus, Fluttershy had our pieces of gargoyle skin for the cure.”

“Don’t forget the giant wall of fire,” Pinkie added.

Rainbow growled and looked out the window once more. “I don’t understand. How did this happen? Did Fine just stumble into the guy’s ghost at random or something?”

Fang sucked down a deep breath before responding. “We already told you, he was trapped in the Weeping Water.” She gritted her teeth at Rainbow’s blank expression. “The ponds! The ponds were we met. Discord trapped him in one of those ponds.”

“You mean that story was real?” Rainbow groaned and flopped onto her back. “Great. Bucking great. What is it with us and running into ancient immortal villains, huh? There can’t be that many.”

Pinkie observed her for a moment, then turned to Fang. “No offense, but with your reaction to Luna’s return I thought you’d be… y’know, groveling.”

“No, it’s okay.” Fang turned her face away with a blush, though her eyes remained hard. “I get why you’d think that. But I’m a Honed Wing. It’s my duty to protect Tidal. Even if we are facing a god, Lord Rex’s return is not something I can allow to happen. I may die, but I’ll die fighting for my home.”

Rainbow sat up. “Alright, so what’s the plan? You guys do have a plan, right?”

Fang’s hard expression faltered. “W-well, right now the only plan we have is to stall. Elder Bright Eyes is on his way to the temple right now to try and negotiate. We know Lord Rex won’t accept anything but capitulation, but hopefully the elder will learn something we can use to defeat him.”

That didn’t sound like much progress to Rainbow, but she figured she should take what she could. This was all happening way too quickly! She turned to Pinkie. “Is there any way we can get a message to the princesses?”

Pinkie shook her head. “Nye’s potion got smashed, remember? Fine brought one too, but the rebels dumped it in the fighting.”

“So we’re on our own. Wonderful.” Rainbow stood, stretching her legs as she did. “I want to take a look at this fire wall for myself. But first, where’s Nye? He’s alright, right?”

Fang and Pinkie exchanged uncertain looks. Pinkie tapped her hooves together meekly. “Well…”

Nye looked to Elder Bright Eyes. “Are you gonna be okay?”

Sweat beaded on the elder’s brow as he stared up at Luna’s stone face. “Forgive me, Mr. Stone. I need a moment.”

“Yeah, Polar did too.” Nye sat and stared into the darkness of the temple’s entrance. Somewhere inside, a monster was posing as his friend. Was it really Fine Crime, or did it just look like him? Could it be a form of brainwashing, like what Silma Ril did to Rainbow and the other Element Bearers? Perhaps it was worse than that. Perhaps Fine wasn’t in there at all.

Nye shuddered at the thought. After watching this Lord Rex kill so many thestrals without even having to catch his breath, he knew that Fine was at least no longer in control. And had received a significant upgrade in power. That anything at all could defeat the Mane Archon… A cold feeling made itself known in Nye’s chest.

This wasn’t how things were supposed to go. Fine was meant to be invincible, undefeatable! The thought of him losing to this thing was heart wrenching for a number of reasons.

Even so, Nye had volunteered for this task. The more likely candidates were all out of action, and he wouldn’t leave his friends hanging. Besides, Nye wanted information, and there was only one pony who could give it to him.

Elder Bright Eyes stood and approached the temple entrance. “Thank you for your patience, Mr. Stone. Let us be on our way.”

Nye noted the wobble in Bright Eyes’ legs, but chose not to say anything. He doubted he’d be helpful. As they passed into shadow, Nye couldn’t help marveling at how dark things became in spite of it being late morning outside. “What is this place made of?”

The elder’s eyes glowed in the darkness. “You’re asking this now?”

“It’s the engineering part of me sneaking out.” Nye gave him a weak smile. “Besides, I think you could use the distraction.”

“Hmm.” The elder nodded. “I appreciate the thought. I’m afraid the construction technique was lost centuries ago. One of the downsides of not having a writing system is that we have to remember everything by recitation.”

“Well, whatever it is, it’s clearly either enchanted or made of something special.” Nye stepped sideways to touch the stonework. It remained smooth in spite of its age. “This stuff absorbs light like Celestia absorbs cake. I’m sure Luna would approve.”

Bright Eyes responded with an incredulous, “What?”

Nye shrugged. “You know, dark and shadowy. Right up her alley.”

“No, not that,” the elder said. “About Celestia.”

“What? She really likes cake.”

Bright Eyes licked his lips, appearing lost in thought. “That’s an… ‘interesting’ observation, Mr. Stone.”

Nye chuckled, although it was marred by nervousness. “Yeah, Celestia’s adoration of cake is legendary. The cooks at the palace tell me a tenth of their budget is just for making them. I could never tell if they were joking or not.”

In spite of everything, the elder huffed a small chuckle. “Almost makes her sound normal.”

Nye smiled as he thought of the royal sisters and his conversations with them. “Celestia and Luna are normal. Most ponies tend to forget it. Being close to them helps to clarify things a bit.” His thoughts turned to Twilight and his smile broadened. “For some of us, at least.”

The exit to the courtyard was near. The pony and thestral paused just at the edge of the light. Nye’s throat dried as he wondered what may be awaiting him out there. The gargoyles weren’t half as frightening as an overpowered Fine Crime.

Bright Eyes looked to him. “I want to thank you, Count Stone, for volunteering to come with me. I don’t know if we’ll leave this place at all, but if we don’t… for what it’s worth, I am glad you and your friends came to Tidal.”

Nye sucked down his fear and tried to keep his face as calm and determined as possible. “We were just trying to do the right thing by Discord, but it turned out a lot bigger than we expected. There’s no need to thank me, Elder.” He took a deep breath. And another. “I’ve fought zombies and gargoyles. I’ve been to the Moon and faced the wrath of an angry princess. If I can’t do this, it would be a sad end to a good record.”

Bright Eyes patted his shoulder. “If it is an end, it shall be a proud end.” He looked forward and remained still. Nye glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw in the elder’s face indecision, doubt… and fear.

Nye pursed his lips, realizing he would have to take the lead. He hated taking the lead. Why did he volunteer for this job?

Because he had to. With that thought, he squared his shoulders and stepped into the sunlight.

“Ah, I was wondering when you’d come out.” Lord Rex sat atop the Sanctuary in a leisurely pose. “Come to deal with the Big Bad Rex?”

Nye cocked his head, face twisting in uncertainty. He just couldn’t get past the big red wings and hoof-claws. Talk about unnatural. Still, he found his words. “We’re not here to fight, Fine.”

“No?” Lord Rex leaned over the edge with a toothy grin. “Well, of course not. After all, from what I can see in my host’s head, you’re the most pathetic of his friends. Aside from the pink one. Talk about worthless. I’d have killed her, but figured she wasn’t worth the energy.”

At last, Elder Bright Eyes appeared at Nye’s side. The thestral shook like a leaf, but somehow managed to keep his voice steady. “We have come to negotiate, Lord Rex.”

Rex sat up straight once more, his wings flapping for balance. “Bright Eyes! Good to see you. Fine has a lot of respect for you I notice.” He blinked, then smiled playfully. “Oh, and he wants you both to run away as fast as you can. Just so you know. Please don’t. I’d like to be entertained.”

Elder Bright Eyes swallowed audibly. “L-Lord Rex, the Night Eye tribe wants to know what happened to their soldiers who were assigned to guard the temple.”

“Them?” Rex returned to his relaxed pose and shrugged. “My temple had a pest infestation. I squashed them.”

The blood rushed from Bright Eyes’ face, which the entity apparently found humorous, for it broke into a fit of laughter.

Nye scowled and stepped forward. “What have you done with Fluttershy?”

The laughter stopped as quickly as it began. Rex rubbed his hooves together with a gleeful look. “Oh, she’s quite the specimen, isn’t she? Fine sure thinks so, which is why I took her. Don’t worry, she won’t be harmed.”

With a stomp, Nye snarled, “Where is she?”

“In a safe place.” Rex eyed the claws of a hoof in a bored manner. “Well away from rabble such as yourself. In time she might even come to appreciate her position. It’s not everyday you become engaged to a god.”

Nye’s jaw dropped. “Engaged?”

“Yes?” Rex looked down at him as if seeing him for the first time, then clapped his hooves together. “Oh, right, you’re her friend, aren’t you? I guess that means you’ll need to be there for the ceremony. You and your mare Rainbow can be our guests of honor, how about that?”

“Lord Rex!” Elder Bright Eyes stood by Nye once more. His expression was firm and his shaking had stopped at last. “The thestrals are independent. They will not just accept your rule. We can settle things peacefully, but we won’t accept slavery for a second time.”

Rex’s face fell and he turned away. “That is an issue isn’t it? I’ll have to go through the process of breaking you all over again. Such a pain in the scales.” He turned back, waving a lone claw at them. “But y’know, I may have a way to speed up that process. You’re the leader of the Coven, right Brighty?”

The elder’s eyes narrowed. “I was chosen by my peers to act as the head of the Coven, yes.”

“Ah.” Rex’s eyes narrowed. “That makes this easier, then.”

The beam came and went before Nye realized it. He jumped back, crying out in alarm as the bolt shot through the elder’s chest, piercing straight through his body and into the stone floor, leaving a black stain. The elder rocked on his hooves, choked… and collapsed.

Nye could do nothing but gape at Bright Eyes’ perfectly still form. His knees shook as a claw gripped his heart. Swallowing, he turned to stare up at the scowling Lord Rex.

The demon’s eyes locked with his. All the mirth left his voice, replaced by something far more ominous. “Go back to Tidal and tell everyone there that they have until sunrise tomorrow to declare their subservience. After that, I will kill every creature within the ring of fire that isn’t prostrate before my temple.”

Already moving backwards, his body low, Nye hissed, “The princesses won’t let you do this.”

A corner of Rex’s lip curled up, revealing his fangs. “Pony princesses. Alicorns. I used to eat them for breakfast. I know all about Luna and Celestia from my host’s memories. I’ll have united the thestrals in slavery well before they send out their search parties, assuming they even bother with it. And if they come?” His horn flashed. “I will show them how battles were fought in the old times.”

Nye paused at the exit’s threshold, his heart pounding. “I want to see Fluttershy.”

“And I want to roast you on a spit with some garlic and a few rubies, but even I don’t always get what I want.” Lord Rex raised his head imperiously. “Now get out, before I change my mind and go to tell them myself.”

Moving at a canter, Nye did as he was told. His heart bled for Bright Eyes, but his mind was calm and controlled. He hadn’t come out of this empty-hooved. He’d learned things, more than Lord Rex intended.

He still had one more stop to make.

19 – The Plan

Fine watched quietly as his leg prodded the still body of Bright Eyes.

“You know,” Rex said thoughtfully, “It always interested me just how easy it is to kill you creatures. You don’t even have proper scales to defend yourselves with.”

And what purpose did the elder’s death serve?

Rex rolled his eyes and stepped over the corpse. “Does it even need a purpose? Maybe it was just fun.”

Maybe it was, Fine acknowledged, but I don’t think you did that just to do it. You don’t become a ‘god’ by random murder.

Rex smiled as he stepped into the shadows of the entrance hall. “Listen to you, trying to sound all logical. You can’t hide your emotions from me, Fine. I know the death of that thestral hurts you inside.”

Not as much as you might think. Fine recognized the cold truth behind that statement. Fluttershy’s words repeated in his head, leaving a deep pang in... whatever served as a heart in his current condition. It was true, wasn’t it? He didn’t value life, not like he should. The elder’s fall should have rattled him far, far more than it did. Instead, he was too busy thinking about the potential implications.

He really was a monster, wasn’t he?

“You’re not a very good liar, kid.” Rex turned into a door hidden within the shadows. He traversed dark, cramped hallways with ease, only pausing when he found rubble blocking his path. “I can almost taste your pain.”

Fine did his best to think of nothing.

“Oh, clamming up now?” Rex chuckled and shook his head. “How pathetic. There’s nothing you can hide from me, Verity Fine. I read you like a book.”

Fine would have smirked, were he able. Who is Catrina?

Rex stumbled to a halt, his breath hitching. His query came out as a fierce hiss. “How do you know that name?”

Your side of the skull’s not as well-sealed as you think. Fine dove a little deeper, looking to satiate his own curiosity. He encountered something very different from what he anticipated. She was your mistress?

Something akin to pressure pushed back, and Fine found himself unable to see Rex’s memories anymore. It didn’t matter, he had enough; brown fur, feline features, royal red robes, fiery orange mane. I’ve never seen a creature quite like her. What was she?

Rex answered through gritted teeth. “Do not ever speak of her again.”

Fine discovered that he could still laugh in his mind. Or you’ll what? Go on, how do you intend to threaten—

His leg swung sideways in a flash, smacking the corner of the wall hard. Pain lanced up to his shoulder. Fine shook it, as if this would deaden the pain. Ow.

“That’s what I can threaten you with,” Rex snarled. “You like it?”

No, no he didn’t. But at the same time, Fine had just learned something very important. Pushing the idea aside for later, he asked, Okay, so you can hurt us. That’s not going to stop me from asking questions. You’re hurting yourself too, after all.

His lips curled into a wicked grin. “I didn’t feel a thing. As if I would allow myself to feel your pain. Your body obeys my every whim, including what I feel from it.” He resumed his trot, turning down a flight of stairs.

Only a lot of training with Luna kept Fine from pursuing his thoughts. He knew things now, and he wanted to keep them to himself.

Rex chuckled. “That’s funny. As if you could keep anything from me.”

So, Catrina was a witch of some sort?

“I told you not to talk about her!”

Well, I’m not listening. Catrina… nope doesn’t ring any bells. You must be pretty old if even I’ve never heard of you guys.

Rex raised a shaking hoof. “You shut up, or I’ll…”

Yes?

A few seconds of quiet. Rex smiled. “I’ll kill your mare.”

Funny, Fine could scoff in his head too. His condition was far more versatile than he expected. And what is that supposed to do for you?

Rex blinked. “What do you mean? Did you not understand? I said I’d kill Fluttershy.”

And I admit, that would hurt. It would hurt a lot. I’d probably hate you for it. But in the end, I’d still be here, and I’d still be asking the questions. Doesn’t do you much good, does it?

“Or maybe I’d just like to see you in pain,” Rex growled. “There are plenty of pretty mares out there for me to bang.”

But only one me, and I don’t think you’re all that eager to get rid of this body. Besides, Fine added as an afterthought, who am I going to tell?

Rex was as still as stone for some time, his eyes narrowed and his breathing measured. Fine waited patiently, in no hurry. At last, the spirit spoke. “You’re smarter than the average mortal. Still annoying, but perhaps it is worth it. It is a shame your princess didn’t value you more.”

He resumed his walk, expression sour. “Very well. Yes, Catrina was my master, and I worshipped the ground she walked on. Much like you worship the ground your precious Fluttershy walks on. She was a Felid, a race that is apparently extinct in modern times, if your limited brain's memory is anything to go by. A shame, really; they made for great sorcerers, as Catrina proved.”

Fine filled in the silence. So what happened to her?

Rex’s scowl deepened. “The lesser creatures, creatures such as yourself, rebelled. They caught her by surprise, and she died.”

Fine considered this for a while, and Rex made no attempt to elaborate. Still, he gathered he knew a lot more about his controller’s motivations now. Do you really think you can bring her back?

His lips curled into a teeth-baring snarl. “How do you know that?”

An educated guess. Which was true this time.

Rex snorted and raked his claws against the smooth stone, leaving a deep gouge. “Death is but a veil, as my continued survival proves. I will find a way to pierce it in time.”

How much time have you had?

“Not enough.” They approached a flickering light shining through a side door. Rex smirked as he stepped through.

It was odd, not being able to sense his feelings physically. Fine knew he should be angry, or worried, perhaps furious. He was, but lacking any means of expressing those emotions deadened the effect somewhat, so that he felt more numb than anything.

Fluttershy lay with her back to them. Her room was little more than bare stone, with no furnishing of any kind save a torch lit in the corner. A shackle was attached to her hind leg just above the knee and to the wall by a long chain. Despite her situation, she held her head high and refused to acknowledge their arrival.

Rex gave a flourish of a bow. “A pleasure to see you again, my beauty.” When Fluttershy failed to so much as glance at him, he chuckled. “Giving me the cold shoulder. See, Fine? She’s of a stronger mind than you think.”

Fine greatly lamented the ability to audibly groan, it would have sounded far more apropos. You might want to switch tactics, genius.

The spirit chuckled and slowly walked about his captive. Fluttershy refused to look at him, her gaze straight and her expression firm. When Rex attempted to stand directly in her line of sight, she closed her eyes. He reached forward, gently touching her chin with a long claw, but retracted it quickly. “I can see why my host adores you. There’s more passion in you than it appears at first.” He leaned a little closer and whispered, “I could use that.”

Still, she offered no answer, though she did tense up a little.

Rex continued his circling. “I don’t like keeping you chained like this, but I can’t let my little canary fly away. That’s your pet name for her, right, Fine?”

Yes, because that was so hard to figure out.

He ignored Fine’s sarcasm, stopping when he was at Fluttershy’s side. “You think you can resist me, do you?” His smile broadened and he began petting her mane. One stroke. Two. Three.

He grabbed the back of her head. Not hard, just enough that she couldn’t get away. He pulled her head back so she was looking at the ceiling. She continued to hold her tongue, but there was the quietest of gasps and her lip began to tremble. Fine nearly snapped at his possessor, but held back and simmered.

“I could just take you right now,” Rex whispered in her ear. “It wouldn’t be hard. Throw you against the wall and have my way with you.” His free claw rubbed against her smooth neck, and Fluttershy whimpered. “I haven’t felt a female of any kind in so long, I’d forgotten what it was like. I could even permit Fine to feel it at times. Would you like that, Fine?”

Fine said nothing. He merely allowed his boiling anger to be known.

Rex grinned. “He’d love it. Have you any idea how many sultry dreams he’s had? Ravaging your body?” He pressed his muzzle to her mane and took a deep breath. “It would be a wonderful thing, letting him indulge.”

Tears were streaming down Fluttershy’s cheeks. Fine wished he could take control of his lips, just for a moment, to reassure her. The inability to do so drove his mind to a deeper menace.

When this is over, I hope I get the chance to see you die, Rex.

Rex’s smile turned sultry. He patted Fluttershy’s cheek. “All good things to those who wait.”

He released her and stepped back. Fluttershy didn’t move away, even as she sniffled and fought back tears. Fine couldn’t help but feel a bit of pride for her… and horror. Rex walked to a nearby wall, turned back to her and sat.

“I killed the leader of the Coven. The thestrals will be disorganized and weak. I’ve given them until sunrise tomorrow to bow. Those who do not will die. It’s going to be a rather fun inauguration, but until then? It’s just us, my dear. I thought we could spend this time… getting know one another. That sounds nice, doesn’t it?”

She didn’t answer, and Fine was too busy reigning in his anger to speak up.

After a few seconds, Rex scratched his chest. “Very well, let me go first. Name’s Rex. Lord Rex to my inferiors, which is everyone. I’m a godlike being with powers beyond mortal imagining, ruler of all thestrals, tyrannical despot, and collector of fine rugs. I’d show you my collection, but it appears they weren’t immune to a few thousand years of age and rot. I knew those damned merchants from Glyphelda were robbing me blind. Granted, I still had them skinned and cooked, but it’s the thought that counts, y’know? Merchants are supposed to be honest.”

At last, Fine had recovered enough to mutter a dry, I don’t think that’s gonna win her over, Rex.

Rex laughed, tapping the side of his head as he did. “No, you’re probably right. After all, the whole murder and blood thing didn’t work on her for you, now did it?”

At last, Fluttershy reacted. She turned her hard gaze upon Rex, her eyes dry but her cheeks still moist. “So Fine is alive.”

“She speaks!” Rex pressed his claws together and leaned forward. “Yes, he lives. He can see, feel and hear everything we say and do. Does that please you?”

She looked directly into his eyes. “Have faith in our friends, Fine. They’ll find a way.”

Pride filled Fine’s mind, or at least something akin to it. It still came out distressingly dull. Even so, he tried to take as much pleasure in her confidence as he could.

“Will they?” Rex leaned back, rubbing his hooves together as he thought. “You know, I aim to slaughter everything not bowing to me tomorrow. I strongly suspect your remaining three pony friends will be among that number.” He turned his head away and scratched at his chin. “However, I could be convinced to let them live. I could even have them as chosen guests. They can avoid the work groups, the construction crews, avoid the army where they’ll likely be sacrificed in one of the worthless conflicts I like to cook up on occasion for kicks.”

Fluttershy turned her gaze back to the wall. “I’m not giving you anything.”

“Oh, you’re going to want to think about that.” Rex’s voice dropped low. “Creatures placed in the work and construction crews usually don’t last more than a month or two. Soldiers have an even shorter life expectancy. Or I could just kill them outright. Well, not your Pegasus friend. She’s strong, at least physically. She’d make for a good breeder.”

Although she flinched, Fluttershy would not respond. Even so, Fine knew Rex could see her trembling lip.

He leaned forward once more. “On the other claw, if you were to accept your place at my side, why, they could lead long, full lives. Rainbow is a fast, strong mare. She could take on a bodyguard’s role. Heck, I might even let her join in on our more… ‘active’ nights. I bet Fine would enjoy that.”

You’re a sick puppy, Rex.

Rex only grinned, but it faded quickly. “The stallion is trickier. I suppose I could place him into some kind of managerial role. Hope he likes dealing with whiners.

“Then there’s the pink one.” Now he scowled. “Useless. Stupid. Annoying. Loud. I keep thinking I should have killed her the moment I first laid eyes on her.”

Fluttershy whimpered and turned her head away. Rex’s expression softened. “Then again, she does know how to cook. Perhaps if she can be taught to calm down and cook meat, I could keep her around. If you cooperated, that is.”

Still, she refused to reply. Fine couldn’t resist wondering if she was thinking about it. The idea probably should have worried him more than it did.

Rex stood and stepped close to her. With a lone talon tucked under her chin, he forced her to look him in the face. Her hard eyes were enough to ease any concerns Fine might have had.

The demon frowned. “I will have you, one way or another. The only reason I haven’t taken you now is because I want to show you my merciful side. But make no mistake, little canary; this is happening, and you will enjoy it.”

And then Fluttershy did something so uncharacteristic of her, Fine felt the shock even through his dulled senses; she spit in his face. Rex jerked back, eyes going wide. She continued to glare at him, lips firmly sealed.

Then Rex smiled and wiped the saliva from his cheek. He examined the liquid with a smirk. “You see that, Fine? We haven’t even had our first date and she’s already trying to swap bodily fluids. So endearing.”

You’re not half as amusing as you think you are, you know that?

He flicked the spit away lazily before turning for the door. “It’s alright, you don’t have to decide now. I’ll give you some time. Time, to see the futility of hope. Time, to recognize that nobody is going to save you. I think… five days will suffice.” He blew her a kiss before stepping out. “Good day, my little canary.”

You know she’s never going to agree, right?

“Of course she will,” Rex whispered, not losing his smug smile. “I’ve seen into your memories of her. She’s one of the noble ones. She’ll give in, for the sake of her friends.”

Fine had nothing to say to this. Deep down, he suspected the bastard might be right.

The stone ovens of Tidal’s community kitchen radiated heat far beyond anything Pinkie was accustomed to cooking with. Even so, she’d long figured out the way it functioned. Bread might not be cake, but it was still something to bake, and baking helped her relax. She eyed the small red temperature gauge and adjusted the oven’s vents until it settled where she wanted, then noted the time in her head. That done, she moved on to some yeast.

The thestral cooks watched her work in quiet fascination. Bread was an uncommon thing for them, and she used methods they were not accustomed to. The few extra ingredients she’d added to her pouch when this trip started were beginning to show their usefulness at last. How had she known she’d need them?

She had no idea, and that disturbed her.

Pinkamina wanted to appear calm. Perhaps she pulled it off. The thestrals watching her work didn’t seem worried. Even so, she pulled and tore and punched the yeast with a viscous desire. Her thoughts kept going back to Fine Crime and that… that thing in his head. Oh, how she longed to hurt it.

But hurting it wasn’t an option. To hurt it, she’d have to hurt Fine. Besides, she didn’t hurt things anymore. It wasn’t in her. Or rather, it was, but she’d learned long ago how to ignore that side of her.

Everypony had something to do. Rainbow was out inspecting the ring of fire with Polar. Nye was at the temple, ‘negotiating’. Sera was busy trying to rally the fearful thestrals who were still considering surrender, and Fang was with the warriors trying to plan some form of defense. That left Pinkie alone and wondering what her role should be. At first, she’d decided to do the only thing she considered herself good for in these circumstances: support and supply.

Yet, as the hours wore on, her thoughts shifted to a new role: scheming.

Pinkamina and Fine Crime. On the outside, they seemed as different as night and day. On the inside, she knew they shared far more in common than anypony else realized. Fine was a schemer, a thinker, a planner. When he really got into the act, he could predict a pony’s behavior and reactions better than the ponies themselves. He used that skill to weave complicated, masterful plans for whatever his goal was.

Pinkie and Fine had some other things in common. Maybe more than Pinkie knew. Pinkie Sense was a sort of precognition, wasn’t it? Maybe Fine’s unique talents were something like that. Maybe, if she could tap into the same mindset, she could conjure a solution out of this mess.

After a lot of thinking – and the removal of a warm, crinkly loaf from one of the ovens – Pinkie had an epiphany. What did Fine still have that she lacked? Something he didn’t like to share with ponies, just as she tried to keep Pinkamina hidden away. That something was violence.

He once told her how he sometimes longed to hurt others. It was a small thing, practically subconscious. The easiest means of releasing the pressure was his plotting for the Archons. No matter how good his intentions, when he planned missions he did it with the sad certainty that somepony was going to get hurt. It seemed like such an offhoof method of venting, and yet it appeared to work well for him.

Baking was Pinkie’s venting. Such a different method, so completely alien to his. It wasn’t without its roots. The very thought of it sent shivers down her spine.

Perhaps she could tap into that. Perhaps it would be enough. Normally she’d have never even considered letting that urge build up within her, but these weren’t normal circumstances. Somepony had to come up with a plan. Fluttershy and Fine were both unavailable to do so. Rainbow worked best on reflexes and reaction, not schemes, and Nye wasn’t much different.

That left her.

And so, her mind filled with anxiety, Pinkamina allowed herself to think, and channeled the anger and menace she hid deep within herself for so long. Hours passed. Baking. Shelving. Serving. Mixing. Kneading. Thinking. She approached the situation from so many angles, wondering at each one, obsessed with finding a solution. Facts were laid out in her mind’s eye, but she couldn’t quite get the pieces together to form a solution.

Information. She needed more information.

Still, she kept at it. There was nothing else for her to do.

“Pinkie?”

She almost dropped the load she’d been pulling from the oven. Turning about, hoof flying, she nearly struck the speaker in the face with the still-hot cooking stone, but managed to pull back at the last second. Nye jumped back on reflex, but wouldn’t have been fast enough on his own.

Pinkie sucked in a sharp breath and carefully slid the bread onto a clay platter. “Word to the wise, Nye: never surprise a mare with burning hot cooking utensils.” Then she realized who she was talking to and thrust her face into his. “Nye, you’re back! And—” Her neck stretched out as she examined him from multiple angles, including under his barrel and legs, causing him to blush and cross his hind legs. “—whole. Thank Celestia, I thought for sure that meanie would turn you into a kabob.”

A pained light shone in his eyes and his lips worked. “Not… me. I wanted to gather everypony, share what I learned. Could you grab Fang and head to the meeting hall? I already sent somepony to get Rainbow and Polar, and was just about to go get Sera.”

“Okie dokie lokie!” She was off in a flash, headed for the training grounds. Despite the seriousness of the situation, she couldn’t help but feel a spark of hope.

Nye had more information.

Maybe it would be all she needed.

Pinkie and Fang were the last to reach the meeting hall. They stepped into the large, circular room to find Sera and Polar trying not to watch as Rainbow nuzzled and rubbed up against Nye in a manner normally reserved for the bedroom.

Pinkie burst into giggles. “Wow, Rainbow! And here I thought you were gonna rip him a new one for walking into danger again.”

She pulled away from the furiously blushing stallion with a grin. “Are you kidding? Well, yeah, maybe I should, but I can’t help it. He only reminded me why I love him so much.”

Fang stomped, the sound loud enough to catch everypony’s attention. “Well, cut it out so we can get to business! And where’s Elder Bright Eyes? Shouldn’t he be here for this?”

A pained expression came over Nye and Sera in tandem. Pinkie felt her heart sink, and after a moment Rainbow’s ears folded back as she realized the situation.

Fang merely glared at Nye and her aunt. “What? Come on, what’s going on?”

Sera winced, head bowing as she looked to her niece. “Fang… Bright Eyes didn’t survive. Rex killed him in cold blood.”

Fang’s jaw dropped. She looked to Nye, who averted his gaze. After a few seconds she began to wobble. “B-but… That means there’s only two elders left.”

“And your father won’t be able to get to us.” Sera sighed and nodded. “Until he does, I am the only acting member of the Coven.”

Gradually, Fang steadied herself. She raised her hooves in the Royal Supplication. “May he traverse the stars with the Mother of All Night forever and beyond. I’ll support you in any way I can, Auntie.”

Sera smiled, but it was a frail thing. “I appreciate that, Fang. We will have to save the mourning for later, though.”

“And on that note, Nye?” Polar turned to the stallion. “What have you found?”

Nye took a deep breath, then raised his head high. For once, there was no fear or anxiety in him. He looked to those gathered with a solemn air. “My talk with Rex was a short one, but informative. He’s giving us all until sunrise tomorrow to surrender. He says that anyone not bowing in front of his temple at that time will be killed.”

Fang gave a derisive sniff. “He must know that we won’t all succumb that easily.”

“He does,” Nye confirmed, tone harsh. “And I think he aims to do exactly what he says.”

“Then we don’t have much time.” Rainbow flapped her wings a few times in agitation. “Dang it, we just don’t have any room to maneuver in this situation!”

Polar heaved a heavy sigh. “Please tell us you found something else out, something we can use against him.”

Nye grimaced. “I don’t know if it will be useful enough to let us form a plan, but I picked up on a few other things. For one, I’m pretty sure that Rex is a dragon spirit.”

Every pony and thestral shared incredulous looks. “What do you mean, a dragon spirit?” Fang asked.

“And how do you know?” Rainbow added.

Nye shuddered. “He mentioned eating meat. Me, to be specific.”

“That doesn’t mean much,” Sera said.

“Yeah, griffons eat meat,” Rainbow reminded him.

Nye waved the arguments aside. “He mentioned scales in a way that suggests he used to have them.”

Polar’s brow furrowed. “Okay, that does narrow things down a bit.”

“And he apparently likes the taste of rubies.”

“Yep, that’s a dragon, alright.” Rainbow sat and rubbed her forehead with both hooves. “Great. That explains the arrogance. And the wings and hoofclaws. Wait—” She turned to her coltfriend with a frown. “If he was a dragon, how can he use so much magic? I mean, it’s obvious he gave Fine’s body a serious boost, which means he has to be adding to Fine’s strength somehow.”

Nye raised his legs high in a shrug. “I have no idea.”

Pinkie took a step forward, her voice matching her hard expression. “What about Fluttershy? And Fine? Is there any clue he’s still in there?”

At this, Nye’s smile grew into a smirk. “Oh, yes, Fine’s definitely still in there. In fact, Rex wants to make Fluttershy his bride as a means of placating him.”

Rainbow’s head snapped up. “Wait, what?”

Pinkie felt an icy claw snatch her heart and give it a tight squeeze. “B-but… But Fluttershy doesn’t like him!”

“Doesn’t matter,” Fang growled. “I don’t think Rex is one to give a hydra’s dungheap what anypony else wants.”

Sera nodded grimly. “Agreed. He’ll force her into it, and probably himself upon her. If half the legends we have are true then it wouldn’t be the first time.”

In spite of her dark expression, Rainbow said, “At least she’s safe for now. We can work on a way to save her before it comes to that. What about Fine?”

Polar nodded frantically. “Yeah, what about him? Rex is in his body, maybe he’s in a position to help us?”

“Like what?” Fang asked with a roll of her eyes. “You think he’s going to overwhelm Rex’s mind and regain control? Fat chance.”

“Actually, Fine is already helping us.” Nye pressed his hooves together, expression thoughtful. “In his own way, at least. Rex claims that he can read through Fine’s mind. He knew who we all were and could identify us by name, but his information is off.”

“Off?” Rainbow asked. “How so?”

“Well, just for example, he considers me to be worthless.” Nye gained a lopsided smile and blushed. “Not to toot my own horn, but I’m pretty sure Fine doesn’t see me that way. Would Rex say that if he knew about, say, how I fought the gargoyles?”

The rest of the conversation faded away as Pinkie latched onto this new information. Her heart began to pound and her eyes grew wild. Fine was feeding Rex misinformation. Or perhaps, only certain bits of the truth. Taking in what she knew of Fine, and what Fine knew of them, she began putting pieces together. What would Fine leave out? What information would be the most beneficial to keep secret?

Step by step, move by move, Pinkie began to see how things might go. Fine was giving them a few aces. They need only act upon them. A little vice in her head, so long ignored, insisted those actions be violent.

“Rainbow Dash!”

Rainbow flinched and spun to face her. “Whoa, Pinkie, I’m right here! No need to shout.”

Pinkie stepped close, giving her most firm expression. “Can you get through the ring of fire?”

“The ring of… Maybe?”

Nye peered at Pinkie. “Why do I get the feeling you’ve got an idea?”

“I might, but it depends on if Rainbow can get past the ring of fire.” Pinkie didn’t take her eyes off Rainbow. “Can you?”

“It’s not that simple.” Rainbow sighed and pushed Pinkie back. “It’s pretty thick, and Polar wasn’t kidding about the heat. In this wild weather, I might be able to fly over the flames, but no pegasus or thestral can fly high enough to escape the heat. The only way through would be to hold your breath all the way across to keep your lungs from burning up.”

She looked to the floor, kicking at the stonework dejectedly. “Even I’m not that good, Pinkie. Proper breathing technique is critical for high-speed flight, and you’d have to move fast to keep your feathers from melting in that heat. I can’t hold my breath and fly fast enough, not in wild weather.”

“I don’t think anypony could,” Fang added with a scowl.

Polar rubbed his chin. “There might be a way. You ever tried an assisted launch?”

Nye’s eyes crossed as he took this concept in. “Like what, a slingshot?”

Rainbow’s eyes lit up. “Hey, yeah! You’re talking about an aerial launch, right? I heard of ponies doing that. It’s not practical in normal weather, but in wild weather a few stunt groups have done it.”

“So what is it?” Pinkie asked.

“Not a slingshot,” Polar replied with a dry look at Nye. “You basically get three or more thestrals flying in a circle, using the vacuum of one another’s wake to build up speed. Once you get fast enough, the ‘assisted flier’ leaves the circle, flying way faster than she could on her own.”

A grinning Rainbow jumped in his face, wings outstretched. “You’ve done that before?”

“Uh… no.” Polar backed away with a blush. “But I know the theory and watched others do it. I think if I could get a few good fliers then it’s certainly doable.”

Sera raised her hoof. “But wait, what good does this do us? Even if Rainbow can get back to Equestria at top speed, it would take even longer for your princesses to muster up some kind of response.”

Pinkie smirked. “We’re not calling on the princesses.”

Rainbow blinked, her wings slumping. “We’re not?”

“Oh!” Nye dug into his mane and pulled out a pouch. “Of course. Pinkie, you’re a genius!” He hoofed over the pouch, and Pinkie could feel the hard, thin material within. At the curious looks of the others, Nye said, “On the way back, I took the liberty of going to the alpha’s corpse and removing a few more pieces of skin.”

Rainbow gasped and turned to Pinkie. “Discord!”

Sera’s frown shifted to a grin. “Of course. Discord is the one who defeated Rex the first time, he could certainly do it again.”

“And with his abilities, I bet he can get here from Canterlot in seconds.” Nye rubbed his hooves together with a gleeful smile. “Rex won’t know what hit him.”

Fang stepped forward, catching everypony’s attention. “That’s all well and good, but it took you guys almost three weeks to get here, and we don’t have that kind of time.”

“It shouldn’t take that long if it’s just me.” Rainbow hesitated as she thought on the subject. “But then again, it’s not like I can fly nonstop to Canterlot. Moving at top speed, we’re looking at a week of travel minimum, assuming I only stop at night.”

Pinkie frowned, then abruptly raised a lightbulb in one hoof. She pulled on a drawstring with her teeth, making the light come on with a ping. “What if you could go nonstop? How long would that take?”

Furrowing her brow, Rainbow took a moment to run the calculations in her head. “Four days? Maybe three. But even I don’t have that kind of stamina, Pinkie.”

“Oh, don’t you?” Pinkie reached into her mane and pulled out a bottle filled with a blue liquid.

“Hey!” Nye pointed, jaw loose. “That’s… But I… How’d you get that?”

She opened her mouth to respond, paused, then took a close look at the potion. “I dunno.” Then she beamed and thrust it in Rainbow’s face. “Doesn’t matter!”

Rainbow took the bottle in her hooves and studied it, then her face brightened. “Zecora’s stamina potion! She said it could keep me going for days. With this, I might just be able to go nonstop.”

Nye, with exaggerated seriousness, set a hoof to her shoulder and said, “And it’s okay to drink this one.”

A fire bloomed across her cheeks and she averted her eyes from them all. “Don’t push it, pal.”

“This is great and all,” Fang said, “but that’s still three days we don’t have. What are we supposed to do in the meantime?”

They all shared uncertain looks. Things were quiet for so long, Pinkie started to feel anxious. Shouldn’t at least one of them have an idea?

Hesitantly, Nye raised his hoof. “Well… We could always surrender.” He raised his other hoof to silence the arguments before anypony could get more than a word or two in. “Hear me out! Let’s say Rainbow gets to Canterlot and the antidote works. Does it really matter that we’ve surrendered if Discord’s going to show up and kick Rex’s flank anyway?”

As much as Pinkie didn’t want to, she had to admit that “He’s got a point.”

Fang snarled and flicked her mane. “There’s no way I’m surrendering to that thing.”

“It wouldn’t work anyway,” Sera said, expression grim. “Rex didn’t rule over the thestrals for centuries by being stupid. If every thestral within the ring of fire surrenders, he’ll know something’s up. He may start torturing us just to see if we’ll confess to something.”

Polar rubbed his mane back, eyes on the ceiling. “But if we openly rebel, he’ll slaughter us. He’s got nothing against killing everypony in the tribe. Why worry about losing all of us when there are dozens of tribes he can take over? We’d just be the example.”

Rainbow threw up her hooves with a cry. “So you can’t attack and you can’t surrender either! What else is left?”

Pinkie’s expression hardened. “We do both and stall for time.” They all shot her curious looks, to which she explained, “Get some thestrals to surrender willingly. I’m sure there’s more than a few who are planning on it anyway.”

Polar and Fang both scowled, but Sera bowed her head. “Despite my best efforts, it’s true. A lot of them are too afraid of Rex to raise a hoof against him.”

“So we can use that,” Pinkie insisted. “Let them surrender. Those who want to fight can hide in the jungles. That’s about as ‘normal’ as it gets, right?”

The others considered this proposal with furrowed brows and thoughtful expressions. “I think she’s on to something,” Fang said at last. “It does make sense for some to fight and some to surrender. When Rainbow isn’t found, Rex would probably think she’s part of the rebels. He might even send the surrendering thestrals to do the fighting, as a test of loyalty, which buys us time.”

Sera nodded. “A pony would have to surrender. If Rex really thinks you’re both so ‘worthless,’ he’ll probably expect one of you to be cowardly as well.”

“I can do that,” Nye said with ease. “I’ve had experience being a mole.”

“No,” Pinkie declared firmly. “It has to be me.”

Rainbow spun to her. “What? Pinkie, no!”

Sera placed a hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder. “I know you and Fine are close, but I think—”

“It has to be me.” Pinkie leveled Rainbow with a firm stare. “Think about it. Nye’s already spoken to him. That means Nye has shown some backbone. Plus the two of you are engaged.”

Rainbow raised an eyebrow. “Rex probably doesn’t even know that.”

Nye cringed and kicked at the floor. “He does. He mentioned it.”

“Aww, nuts.” Rainbow facehoofed.

Pinkie pressed a hoof to Rainbow’s chest. “You’re the warrior among us, Rainbow, and I bet you Rex knows that too. Even if he does think Nye’s a coward, do you think he’d believe that you let him surrender while you’re out fighting? It doesn’t make sense.”

Nye chewed his lip, worry etched in his features. “But… Pinkie. I don’t want you in there. Rex is unhinged. He might kill you for looking at him the wrong way. And trust me on this, he doesn’t like you.”

“But it’ll still be safer for me than it will be for you,” she insisted.

Polar walked around Sera to stand beside Pinkie. He looked to the others. “She’s right, she’s the best option. Pinkie can figure out where Fluttershy’s being kept and plan for a means of escape while the rebels keep Rex busy.”

Rainbow gave Pinkie an odd look, but she ignored it in favor of gathering momentum. “As long as you guys can keep him focused on trying to find you, he’ll have no idea that Rainbow’s gone. Even if he does manage to catch all the rebels, he’ll still be stuck searching for Rainbow because he won’t know she’s not here in the first place.”

They were mulling it over, but she could tell that the thestrals were convinced. Rainbow continued to stare at Pinkie, and it started making her nervous. Nye, on the other hoof, had gone pale.

Sera patted his shoulder. “Hey, you alright?”

“Y-yeah.” Nye swallowed audibly and rubbed his mane back. “It’s just that I’m, uh, not much of a fighter, and this time I don’t have a super strength potion to back me up.”

“I think I speak for everypony when I say that you’ve fought enough as it is.” Polar gave him a comforting smile. “You can just lay low. Maybe show your face every now and then to get Rex rattled, but other than that? Leave it to us.”

Nye shuffled in place, but finally nodded. “Alright, but I still don’t like Pinkie going up there alone.”

Pinkie wished she could feel touched by his worry, but all she felt at the moment was anger. Even so, she walked over to give him a tight hug. “Thanks, Nye, but I won’t be alone. I’ll have the thestrals with me.”

“Surrendering thestrals,” he pointed out, though he returned the hug. “That doesn’t ease my mind much, Pinkie.”

Fang looked to the only pony who had yet to speak. “Rainbow?”

Rainbow hadn’t stopped staring at Pinkie, her gaze hawkish. “Yeah, I’m in.”

“Then we have work to do.” Sera turned for the door. “Fang, Polar, you’re with me. We need to find whatever thestrals we can who won’t surrender. You two scour the town for volunteers while I talk to some of the more influential citizens.”

Nye followed them. “We better start gathering supplies. We’re going to need stashes, and lots of them.” He paused at the door, looking back at the two remaining mares. “You coming?”

“In a moment, Nye,” Rainbow said. “I need to ask Pinkie something.”

Pinkie’s gut twisted, but she made no attempt to escape. She merely sat and waited, her eyes on her hooves. After a few seconds, Nye walked out, leaving them alone.

Rainbow wasted no time. “Are you okay?”

“What makes you think I’m not?” The question sounded weak even to her ears.

After a pause, Rainbow approached. She sat by Pinkie and wrapped a wing around her. “You’re not yourself. I’ve known you for years, Pinkie. Discord, Sombra, Nightmare Moon, even Chrysalis didn’t phase you. But this?” She nuzzled Pinkie’s neck. “You’re too serious. So I’m asking; are you okay?”

Pinkie considered lying. Adding her personal problems onto Rainbow didn’t seem right somehow. She tried to think of a way out of this situation, but the more she considered it the worse things seemed. Her heart was hitting her throat and she didn’t even know why. Even if she did lie, it wouldn’t be convincing.

So she took a deep, shuddering breath and answered. “No. No I’m not.”

It took Rainbow a moment to respond. “I don’t understand. Why is this worse than anything we’ve faced before?”

Pinkie gritted her teeth, but the words came out anyway. “Because this is my fault!”

Rainbow blinked once. And again. Then she smiled. “No way. How did you come to that crazy conclusion?”

“Because I should have seen what was happening!” Pinkie wanted to shut up, but it seemed that the words would no longer be contained. Her vision blurred and her eyes began to sting. “I was with Fine so much these past few months. I knew he liked Fluttershy, and I didn’t say anything!”

“But we all knew,” Rainbow said, brow furrowed in confusion. “If you’re guilty, so am I. And Nye. Heck, everypony in Ponyville, for that matter. I bet even Princess Luna knew.”

“It’s not the same!” Pinkie rubbed her eyes with trembling hooves. “I could have stepped in, but I was too b-busy feeling sorry for myself. If I’d just paid more attention to Fluttershy, I’d have known and then… th-then I could have made my move and… and…”

“Made your move?” Rainbow’s shoulders sagged, her muzzle scrunching up in thought. “Make your move at what? That doesn’t make any sense.” Then her eyebrows shot up. “Wait, when you say ‘make your move’, you don’t mean…”

Pinkie froze. Her mouth suddenly felt dry. She couldn’t look at Rainbow, didn’t dare. Her mind scrambled frantically for some kind of distraction or redirection, but all that ran through it was something along the lines of Ohnoohnoohnoohnoohnoohno—

“Pinkie, are you—” Rainbow worked her jaw, face caught between shock, sympathy and confusion. “I mean, in— Er, I mean, you and Fine—”

Pinkie whipped around and shook Rainbow by the shoulders, her eyes wide and panicked. “Don’t tell anypony! Please, please, please don’t tell anypony!”

Rainbow caught her hooves, stopping the shaking. “Him? I mean seriously, out of all the possible ponies, him?”

“Please don’t tell him!” Pinkie dropped to her knees and pressed her forehead against Rainbow’s chest as the tears ran unchecked. “Please, Rainbow!”

“Hey, it’s okay.” Rainbow wrapped her in a hug, and Pinkie found her face buried in chest fluff. “It’s alright, Pinkie. Calm down, okay?”

She tried to heed her friend’s words, but finally confessing had unleashed something inside Pinkie that she didn’t understand. She felt small and ugly and stupid and lost all at once and had no idea how to combat any of it. So she just clutched at Rainbow and sobbed like a newborn filly.

Rainbow stopped trying to comfort her with words after a while. Pinkie barely understood them anyway. Instead, she cradled the pony close and petted her mane. Sometimes she would hum one of Pinkie’s favorite songs, but mostly she was quiet while Pinkie let the emotions drain like floodwaters out of a pipe.

Pinkie didn’t understand what was wrong with her. All she knew was that she wanted to crawl into some deep, dark hole in the jungle and never come out. Or maybe be put in one of those big cakes mares were supposed to jump out of, and have that cake put in a box, and have that box sealed in a vault buried fifty feet underground beneath the rockiest rock farm that ever produced rocks, like an obsidian farm. Then she could just stay in the darkness and feel miserable and alone and never have to see Fine’s stupid handsome face with his distracting splotches and the bits of red coming out of his roots and the way he looked when he got all cocky and… and…

As her crying subsided, so did her thoughts. They dulled into a whispering mumble in the back of her mind, and gradually she became aware of her surroundings. Rainbow still held her close. With a sniff, Pinkie shifted so her cheek was against Rainbow’s chest.

The movement caught Rainbow’s attention. “Better?”

“No,” Pinkie whispered miserably. “Just calmer.”

Rainbow sighed and kept petting her mane. “How long?”

“Since the Crystal Caverns.”

A long pause. “No offense, Pinkie, but you’re really weird.”

Pinkie couldn’t help but giggle, although it came out weak. “I know, it doesn’t make sense. B-but things happened down there. Fine and I… we connected. I know he feels it too, I j-just… What if he feels it in a different way?” She tightened her hold on her friend and squeezed her eyes closed. “I’m scared.”

“Because he might reject you?”

She nodded. “It’s not just that, b-but yeah, that’s part of it. I’ve… I’ve never had a crush before.”

Rainbow shifted. “Really? Like, never ever?”

“Never ever ever.” Pinkie trembled at the very idea. “I couldn’t. For the longest time, when I looked at ponies… They… All I ever saw…” …was corpses.

“Pinkie?”

Deep breath. Long exhale. Pinkie at last unwrapped herself from her friend and sat back. She looked into Rainbow’s concerned gaze and felt a pang of guilt. “Sorry, Rainbow. I just… I can’t be the usual Pinkie Pie right now. Not until I know he’s… I mean, they’re…” Her cheeks burned and she studied the floor.

“Hey, it’s okay.” Rainbow tucked her muzzle under Pinkie’s chin, tilting it up so she could look her in the eye again. “I know how you feel… somewhat. Nowadays, I tend to prioritize Nye before everypony else. It just shows how much you care.” She tilted her head to one side, worry returning to her face. “So… When all this is over, you’re going to tell Fine, right?”

Pinkie opened her mouth to respond, but had to think on her answer first. “I don’t know,” she confessed at last. “Fine’s going to be hurting after this. A lot.” She rubbed her leg anxiously. “Would it be right to? I-if I did, would I just be taking advantage of his pain? Even if he said yes, would it be legitimate or would I just be a—” She cringed, closing her eyes tightly. “—a substitute?”

Rainbow’s ears folded back. “Ouch. Yeah, I see what you mean. But even so, you can’t keep this kind of thing a secret forever.”

“I know,” Pinkie muttered with a pout. “And I’m still scared of what he’ll say. Is…” She gave Rainbow a hopeful look. “Is that normal?”

“Well, yeah.” Rainbow blushed and averted her gaze, running her hoof through her mane as her tail flicked. “Pretty sure it is. I mean, I never asked anypony out before, it was always the other way around, but given how they all behaved when they did… Yeah, Pinkie, I think that’s normal.”

That helped. A little. Pinkie heaved a deep sigh and nodded. “I just need to find the right time. The right time, when I’m brave enough, and when I know Fine won’t say yes just because… because he’s hurting.”

Rainbow gave her a weak smile and patted her shoulder. “Alright, whatever you think is best. I won’t breathe a word, Pinkie Promise. But don’t wait too long, huh? I don’t think it’s good for you.”

Pinkie nodded. She tried to smile back, and actually managed it this time. She did feel a little better.

Maybe confiding in Rainbow was just what she needed.

20 – Buying Time

The jungle glowed as though basking in the sunset. Yet there was no sun casting rays here, only a brilliant flame that shot high into the sky. Rainbow had to be more than three hundred yards from the base of the crackling, roaring wall, but even now she felt the heat. Down the hill, evidence of Rex’s cold indifference made itself known, first in the form of trees and shrubs made black and shriveled by the heat, and then in a parched, charred landscape of ash.

A line of death. It circled all around Tidal, threatening fire upon any who dared approach. How it was that the entire jungle wasn’t ablaze, Rainbow couldn’t even hazard a guess.

The flapping of wings announced Polar’s arrival. He landed at her side, eyes narrowed as he studied the scene. “Are you sure this is a good idea?”

No. No, she wasn’t. She licked her dry lips. “You’re the one who thought of it.”

“Yeah.” He fidgeted, rubbing his lip with a fang. “Doesn’t make it smart.”

Rainbow closed her eyes and tried not to think about the heat. Instead, she thought of all the thestrals who had already died because of them. She thought of Pinkie, a friend she couldn’t help; of Fluttershy, imprisoned and facing who knew what; of Nye, putting on a brave face as she left him to pretend to be a rebel leader; of Fine, who was trapped in his own body; of Discord, for whom all of this had begun.

She had to do this. She might burn to a crisp, but it would be far better than living with the guilt of not having tried. As much as she longed to be the one to smash Rex into oblivion, she knew it was not a fight she could win. She had one way she could help.

Just one.

She opened her eyes and turned to Polar, her head held high and wings spread. “Alright. Let’s do it.”

He examined her, expression unreadable. Then he sucked a deep breath, chest expanding greatly, and let out a long, soft sound. It was a trill similar to the one she’d heard Fang use back at the ponds, only deeper. What did she call that, calling? It suited its name well, for as soon as he completed the sound a half-dozen or so thestrals flew out of the trees and into the sky.

He observed them critically before turning back to Rainbow. “You got everything you need?”

She patted the pouch resting at her side and nodded. “Potion, food and water. I’ll be starved and dehydrated when I get to Canterlot, but I’ll definitely get there.” She glanced at the wall of flames and flinched. “What about you? You going to be fine out there?”

The flames reflected in his eyes as he followed her gaze. “Yes. There will be plenty to forage, and the thestrals who got trapped outside the fire are experienced hunters and gatherers, otherwise they wouldn’t have been on the foraging teams in the first place. I’ll be alright.”

“Alright. No point waiting.” She lowered into a ready stance, then set off at a gallop. She was airborne seconds later, moving with the winds in a slow helix. Polar launched shortly afterwards, and together they soared for the other thestrals. Upon seeing them, the group began to fly in a slow, broad circle.

Since she had arrived in Tidal, Rainbow’d had only a few days to practice flying in wild weather. As sure as she was that such practice would serve her well, she nonetheless knew it might not be enough to prepare her for this. She recalled her flight to the top of the Tyrant Tree and examined the wall of flames towering above her. Were those flames taller than one of those timber behemoths? She couldn’t say, but the thought left a sick feeling in her gut.

“I really wish we could have practiced this,” she muttered.

“We’ll be fine,” Polar replied from over her shoulder. “Where’d all that bravado go?”

Oh, how she wished she could show it. As much as Rainbow didn’t want to admit it, Pinkie’s downtrodden mood these last few days had affected her. There seemed so much at stake this time, and if she failed to make it the results would be far more than just her being burned to a crisp.

No! She shook her head forcefully and applied more force to her wing strokes. Her friends were counting on her to do this right, and by Celestia, she would not let them down. “Come on, let’s get this stunt going.”

Polar barked a laugh. “That’s more like it!”

They joined the circle of thestrals, flying steadily higher. After some adjustments, they were flying equidistant behind one another, with Polar taking up the rear of the helix. Rainbow settled her wings into a steady rhythm, shifting and adjusting to the winds as needed. The thestrals before her shined in the flame’s light, their leathery wings accentuated in the ever-shifting shadows. Sometimes they deviated from the spiraling path to catch the winds just right or avoid downdrafts. For that Rainbow was grateful, for she’d yet to master the skill of detecting such things.

How long had they been flying? A glance at the fires revealed they were more than halfway up, but still had a long way to go. Rainbow’s wings were just starting to feel that familiar ache. Rather than worry her, however, the feeling gave her hope; the pain had started much earlier the first time she’d tried to fly so high.

Her gaze went to the stars shimmering in the night sky. For some reason, she recalled the anxiety and fear she’d felt during Luna’s muted speech a week ago. A week… was that really all it had been?

“How are you holding up?” Polar called over the winds.

Shaking the meandering thoughts from her head, she spoke over her shoulder. “Doing good. Don’t worry about me!” If he responded, she didn’t hear it.

They climbed and climbed. At last, they were over the height of the flames. The air had thinned considerably and the temperature had dropped, but they kept climbing. Rainbow knew they couldn’t go much higher. Soon the air would be too thin for their wings to utilize. Still, they rose. She forced her breathing to slow, her wingbeats to be easy and light. Now was not the time or place to expend too much energy.

At last, their flight leveled out. Rainbow’s wings burned from the continuous effort, every flap a fresh ache. She chanced a look down and felt her jaw drop; they were definitely higher than she’d flown for the Tyrant Tree. The world below was little more than a blanket of dark, mish-mashed colors. Tidal itself was a circle about the size of her hoof. They had to be at least twice the elevation of Cloudsdale.

And yet they couldn’t be more than a couple hundred yards above the flames. How had Rex ever made them go so high? From up here it was easy to trace the path of the fire. Seeing the perfect circle brought back that sick feeling in her gut.

Polar flew up to her side, his expression hard. “There’s no going higher than this. You wanna drink that potion now?”

Rainbow shook her head. “Too early for that. I’ll wait until we’ve crossed the wall.”

His brow furrowed, but he didn’t argue. “Then we better do this. We can’t stay at this height for too long.” At her nod, he let out another long call.

The circle of thestrals and one pegasus tightened, its radius growing smaller and smaller, until the tail of the flyer in front of Rainbow tickled her muzzle. The effects were immediate; the pressure in front of her lessened and she could feel a tug. The thestral’s presence created a vacuum of air which constantly pulled her forward.

They flew faster and faster, wings churning the night sky. Rainbow fought not to close her eyes against the wind. Yet for all the rush and the ache of her wings and the blur of the world around them, the world was strangely quiet.

Rainbow grit her teeth, straining her ears in search of the signal. Their speed kept growing and growing. She’d known this trick could work, but she’d had no idea it would do so well. She wondered if the Wonderbolts would be interested this particular stunt.

Just as her stomach began to rebel against the constant spinning, a sharp whistle pierced her ears. Rainbow moved her wings with expert precision and rocketed out of the circle, her colorful contrail streaking into the night. At any other time, she might have cried out for sheer joy at her speed. But tonight there was a wall of fire, and she focused everything on maintaining her breathing just so. Anything more would waste precious energy.

Even at this height, the heat seared. Rainbow closed her eyes and concentrated on flapping her wings, which now felt like they were burning on the outside as well as inside. She sucked in a breath and held it as the temperature rapidly grew. Air dragged her down, reducing her speed dramatically, but it would be enough to get her across without burning up, right? It had to.

She’d told herself before not to think about the searing flames threatening to end her life. That proved impossible as her body stung with a constant agony, like a million needles forcing their way into her coat. She was tempted to scream, and bit down on her tongue to avoid the potentially lethal impulse. Though the orange light shone even through her closed eyes, she flew. Though she feared her feathers were melting, she flapped. Though a single breath could mean the end of her, she pressed on.

It seemed like an eternity had passed. Surely she was past the wall by now? But her body continued to sting, so she continued to flap. Just flap. Think about Pinkie and Fine and Fluttershy. Think of Discord. Think of all of Tidal.

Think of Nye. That clumsy, overweight knucklehead with the cute smile and the unkempt mane who wouldn’t leave her side at all if he could help it. Who knew exactly how to rub her wings after a long day of practice. Who whipped up the best drinks south of Canterlot. Who she could trust to massage her hooves without sparking her anxieties. Who wanted to marry her, and always came through when it mattered most.

Nye, who she would never see again if she didn’t make this work.

Her lungs throbbed, begging for air to the tune of knives swimming through her insides. She needed to breathe, but breathing meant death. It had to be only a few more flaps, right? Stupid Rex and his stupid wall of fire! Just keep flapping and keep that mouth closed. Keep flapping, keep flapping, keep—

Her lungs won out. Rainbow’s mouth opened and air – blessed fresh air! – was invited in. The air was hot, but didn’t burn. Only now did she realize that the pain wasn’t so intense as it had been. She dared open her eyes; the jungle glowed below her. A look back revealed the wall of fire, as bright and deadly as ever, but no longer a threat.

Sweat dripped into her left eye, making her rub it. She caught sight of Polar rapidly descending and shifted her wings to match his destination. Though her entire body continued to sting and throb, Rainbow knew the hardest part of her task was over.

Rainbow never thought she’d be so happy to have her hooves back on solid ground. She stood beside Polar, panting heavily and letting her wings hang limp. In the ever-shifting light of the flames, she couldn’t tell if his singed appearance was just the shadows playing tricks on her. Sweat poured down his body and he appeared ready to fall at any moment.

Sucking in a deep breath, she asked in a raspy voice, “How are you holding up?” she rubbed at her throat, startled by how she sounded.

“Alive and uncooked,” he reported, shaking off his sweat. Rainbow was tempted to grump at him for getting some of it on her, but lacked the energy to bother. “How about you?”

“Same.” She sat and groaned. Moving carefully so as not to agitate her stinging limbs, she reached into her pannier and pulled out the blue potion. “Now I just gotta fly straight to Canterlot nonstop. Here’s hoping this thing works.”

Using her teeth, she uncorked it. She closed her eyes and reminded herself that, this time, it was alright to drink. That reassurance made, she took a single quick chug. Her face twisted at the heat of the thing, although whether it was due to the potion or the wall of fire they’d just passed over, she couldn’t say. Its taste, on the other hand, was startlingly sweet. Sweet enough that Pinkie probably would have liked it. She recorked the bottle and set it back in her pouch, not wanting to use all of the potion in one go just in case the effects didn’t last as long as she hoped.

Polar leaned forward, brows raised. “So? You feel any different?”

She looked at her chest, then at her still-limp wings, then shrugged. “Not really. Maybe it takes time.”

“Or maybe you need a bigger dose?” He sat in front of her and together they waited.

Time passed. Rainbow looked to the wall of flame and thought about all those still trapped inside. The thought twisted her stomach in knots. “C-can I ask a favor?”

Polar said nothing, but he gave her his full attention.

She rubbed her hooves together and turned her back to the fire. “I’m, uh, not absolutely sure of the route, or if this potion will get me there. So, y’know, if I… If I don’t get back, would you tell Nye that I—”

“Nope.”

Her ears folded back as she stared at her hooves. “Yeah… Okay, then.”

Polar sighed and set a hoof to her shoulder. It was probably meant to be reassuring, but all it did was deliver a searing pain that made her yelp.

He jerked his hoof back, eyes going wide. “Sorry, sorry! Should have known we’d be tender.”

Rainbow cringed and touched her shoulder gingerly, pulling back as soon as the sting came. “Yeah, I guess we didn’t come out of that unscathed.” She blinked, raised her hoof, lowered it, twisted it around. “Hey… but it doesn’t hurt to move anymore.”

“Really?” He cocked his head, raised his own leg, then winced and quickly lowered it. “Maybe for you, but not me.”

Taking a few test breaths, Rainbow realized she felt good. Not just good, but energetic. She bounced a couple times, expecting for the weariness in her legs to come back. When it didn’t, she gave her wings a few trial flaps. She grinned. “I think the potion’s working. I don’t feel half as worn out as I did!”

She rubbed a hoof over her leg and flinched. “Still burnt, though. Guess the potion won’t fix that.”

He nodded. “You know the way to go?”

“I think so.” She turned, following her innate senses until she was facing East. “In theory, just keep going this way ‘till I get out of the Everfree. From there it should be easy to figure out how to get to Canterlot.”

“Good, then you should probably get going. And Rainbow?” He waited for her to look back at him before taking on a warm smile. “I’m sure Nye knows.”

She ducked her head with a blush that didn’t help the ongoing sting in her cheeks. “Y-yeah, probably.” Spreading her wings, she launched with no difficulty at all, much to her relief. “I’ll be back, Polar. That’s a promise!”

The masonry that composed the Temple of Tides took in much of the sun’s light, but even that wasn’t enough to keep it from shining red with the morning sun. Fine took in the sight of the temple courtyard from his place atop the Sanctuary, wishing he could feel its warmth. Alas, he felt nothing at all.

“Well,” Rex muttered, “it’s morning.”

Fine kept to himself. But he did think of his friends. What were they doing right now? They wouldn’t be found bowing before his temple, that much was certain.

“And for that, they will die.” Rex gave a light flap of his wings, then spread them wide to catch the sunlight. “I missed mornings. They were always a pleasant experience.”

I’ll be sure to let Celestia know it when I see her next.

He smirked. “Don’t worry, Fine. I can tell her myself. Assuming she bothers to come looking for you, that is.”

Once more, Fine kept himself from thinking. Best not to let his captor know everything.

With a flap of wings, Rex descended from the Sanctuary roof. He landed at the opening leading to the front of the temple and wasted no time entering. “It’s amusing how you think you can actually hide anything from me. “ As the darkness of the hall engulfed them, he turned his head for the now-familiar doorway to the temple’s interior. “I wonder if I shouldn’t grab Fluttershy. Just to demonstrate to her my authority.”

I doubt it would do you any good, Fine said in what he imagined was the thought-variant of a grumble. She’s not going to hate you less just because you’ve got a few slaves. Quite the opposite, really.

“But she will perhaps recognize the futility of her resistance.” Rex’s smile turned smug. “I like a fighter as much as any male, but sometimes it’s nice when they come willingly.”

If I had control of my throat, I might have laughed at that.

Rex went silent. He walked with head held high, that smug smile never leaving his lips. The front entrance of the temple grew close already. Even with the brightness against the dark, Fine could make out some equine shapes. As he expected, at least some of the thestrals were prepared to bow. He didn’t blame them in the slightest.

His tongue played along his fangs. Rex made a pleased, breathy sound. It seemed almost as though he were aroused. If so, Fine couldn’t detect it, which was okay by him; the idea of this monster abusing his body in such a way was a terrible enough thought.

At last, they stepped into the sunlight. Fine wished he could grimace; the area before the temple was packed tight with thestrals. Those closest to the entrance backed away, their faces contorted in fear. Every eye was on them. Fine couldn’t tell just how many there were, but it was clear the crowd continued past the slope where he couldn’t see.

Rex wondered if it was more than Fine anticipated.

Actually… Yeah, it is. A sense of satisfaction made itself known, much to Fine’s annoyance.

Attention turning to the thestrals, Rex sat and stared them down. “It pleases me that so many have come, but you all appear to have forgotten your place. Did that silly Mr. Stone fail to convey my order to bow correctly?”

The crowd shared quiet murmurs. Few eyes left Rex, but they all seemed at a loss. Rex rolled his eyes… Then jerked to his hooves and let out a snarl, fire flickering from between his fangs. “I said bow!”

The thestrals wasted no time in obeying. Within seconds, every one of them had their muzzles to the earth. Rex took in the sight and nodded. “Next time you will do so without command, or I will be reminded of what equine meat tastes like.”

He walked towards the crowd, keeping at a sedate pace but maintaining his aura of authority. Those thestrals who stood in his way were quick to move aside, though they didn’t raise their heads. In the quiet morning, Fine could hear their whimpers and whines. It was sickening, the way they prostrated themselves. How fortunate that he could only feel it through the walls of his mind, which deadened the feeling significantly.

Rex wondered why Fine would feel like that, especially considering that any other option would lead to their deaths.

They outnumber you by the hundreds. A sneak attack now? I don’t care how powerful you are, you can’t stop what you can’t see coming.

Rex saw no threat. Mortal beings were a cowardly lot by their very mortality. It crippled them into uselessness, save when a more worthy being gave them direction. These thestrals understood their worthlessness in the presence of his greatness.

If we get the chance, I simply have to introduce you to a pony named Trixie.

Trixie? Perhaps she would entertain him. He poured over images of a blue unicorn. For once, Fine was perfectly willing to offer them up. The sight of her made Rex grin; Fine was right, he would like to meet that pony.

He paused at the edge of the slope, looking down at the town of Tidal. All along the mountain road, thestrals were bowed to him. There had to have been hundreds. Rex shivered, much to Fine’s disgust.

“Hear me, all of you.” Rex’s voice boomed over the cowering creatures. “Your submission pleases me so much that I have elected not to slaughter you all, but instead permit you to serve me as best as you can with the limited abilities and lives you possess. However, I can see weakness. Weakness in all of you!”

He smiled at the nearest thestral, a brown stallion with a silver mane. The stallion didn’t meet his gaze. “But fear not, for I am here. Lord Rex will guide you back to the proper ways. In obedience, you will know strength once more. In servitude, your families will thrive. By my will, and my will alone, will your race prosper.”

He turned his head left, then right, slowly scanning the crowds. “This will begin with a great task, a task that only you can complete. As many of you as there are, I know there are others unwilling to accept their rightful places. These heathens must be culled, and it will be up to all of you to see it done.”

He paused to watch, once more licking his fangs. He could see it; the uncertainty, the fear, the fidgeting desire to escape. Oh, but it was good to be in charge again! Rex repressed the urge to laugh, but just barely.

“You will hunt down those who would refuse my rule! Kill them yourselves or bring them to me, I care not which. Until I am assured of the total loyalty of every thestral within the flames, I will have killed five of your number every night, beginning with the youngest. Who here possesses foals?”

Not a soul spoke out. Rex’s smile dropped. Seconds passed. At last, he ignited his horn, lifting a random mare from the ground. She yelped, kicking and flapping wildly as the magic brought her to hover before him.

“Be silent.”

She closed her mouth with a click of teeth, huffing and gaping at him with terror in her eyes.

Rex offered his most pleasant smile. “Do you have foals?”

She swallowed and stuttered for some time, but finally managed a “N-n-n-no, my lord.”

The smile dropped one more. “A pity.”

A beam shot from his horn, running right through her stomach. The mare gasped, gurgled and choked. She grasped at the hole in her stomach as blood began to pour out of the wound. Fine watched the scene in grim silence, longing for the muscle control required to snap his own neck. Rex tossed her aside and looked upon the crowd.

“So, how about—”

Hooves shot up, dozens upon dozens of them. Rex grinned. “Ah, there we go. So, you all have foals. Now imagine me doing that to your newborn.” His voice dropped to an acidic growl. “Because I will.”

He let that thought linger, wondering if Fine approved of his methods. Fine remained stoically silent, watching as the thestrals trembled and sobbed. He could feel Rex’s pleasure, and made doubly sure Rex could feel his anger in turn.

Rex turned back to his temple. He only got two steps before he noticed something… odd. He gazed at the crowd before him and rapidly found what had caught his attention. Fine saw it too, and dread seeped through his thoughts.

A pink pony, bowed just like the thestrals all around her.

Rex narrowed his eyes at the pitiful creature, then approached, kicking the nearest thestral out of his way when she didn’t move fast enough. “You.”

Pinkie flinched, her head rising to look them right in the eye. The fear in her gaze was as clear as the sun in the sky, but she said nothing as Rex approached.

He stood before her, hooves almost touching her muzzle. “You will stay. The rest of you? Go! Bring me the heads of those who resist, if you want your children to survive the night!”

The crowd dispersed, rapidly running and flying back to the city on their assigned mission. Fine paid them no mind; all his attention was on Pinkie. He fought as hard as he could not to think at all, especially about her.

Rex paid his resistance no mind. “You are the one they call ‘Pinkie.’ A… party pony, was it?”

Her lips sealed, Pinkie gave a frantic nod.

A moment of gritting his teeth kept him from snarling. “Stand. Speak.”

Pinkie climbed slowly to her hooves, body tense as if to flee at a moment’s notice. “Y-yes, Lord Rex. My name is Pinkie Pie.”

Rex peered at her face, studying her vibrating features. “From what I read in Fine’s mind, you are about as worthless as they come. Very little value at all.” He sneered. “How does it feel, to know your ‘friend’ can barely tolerate you?”

Fine wished he could laugh properly. Pinkie wouldn’t believe that, surely.

She pawed the ground. Were those tears in her eyes? “It feels terrible.”

Those words pierced Fine like a hot knife. He took in her features, her stance, her entire being. She didn’t really believe that, did she? Surely she must know he valued her far, far more than what this abomination was saying.

“Good.” Rex grasped Pinkie’s chin in a hoof-claw, tilting her face to and fro as he studied her. She whimpered but made no attempt to escape. “As worthless as you are – even by mortal standards – I still find it difficult to believe that you would betray your friends and surrender so easily. Tell me why, and if I don’t believe you I will gut you here and now.”

For the first time since this entire episode had begun, Fine felt something with all the strength it deserved: fear. Rex…

He was ignored. Rex continued to glare into Pinkie’s flinching eyes. “Speak.”

Pinkie’s lip trembled, but at last she managed. “B-because we can’t win. I saw what you d-did to the others and… and you have Fine. If even Fine couldn’t stop you, th-then…” Her gaze went through Rex. Fine rapidly realized that her stare was meant for him. “I’d rather be alive with my friends than dead without them.”

Though it took all his willpower, Fine steeled his mind against the rising fear and suspicion. He focused all his thoughts on his urgent desire not to see her killed. He couldn’t let it happen, but what was he supposed to do?

Rex thought it would be nice if he begged.

What might have been a chill ran through Fine’s mind. Not a chance. I won’t disrespect her for your amusement.

“Disre—” Rex’s claw tensed around Pinkie’s face, his lips peeling back to reveal his fangs. Pinkie gasped and squirmed, but couldn’t escape.

Killing her will do you no good, Rex. Fine hoped that didn’t sound as desperate as he felt.

No, but it would be a heck of a lot of fun.

Fine wanted to scream, not out of fright… but outrage. As fun as when Catrina died?

Rex froze.

Fluttershy lay on her side, staring at the wall. It was the same as it had been yesterday; dull, reddish stone with a few hairline cracks. Utterly uninteresting. The fact that she had nothing to do but count the vines growing along it didn’t help matters. How long was Rex going to keep her in here?

She sighed and shifted to her back, the shackle on her leg rattling noisily. Her coat was going to rub raw at this rate. At least he hadn’t tried anything aside from a few idle threats and some long, dull discussions about how great he was. Fluttershy had known a few narcissists in her time, but Rex had to be the worst yet. She wondered if his ‘Lord’ was just a title for being the best at self-adoration.

Fine was in there. He had to have some kind of plan of escape. Fine always had a plan. But how long would it take? Was it going to be dependent on her and the others doing something? She’d tried a few times to speak to Fine directly, but she saw no indication at all that he could even hear her. It frustrated her to no end.

Then again, maybe he just didn’t want to talk to her. After what she’d done to him, she wasn’t sure she could blame him. Why had she run away like that? Fine deserved so much better. But she couldn’t apologize to him, not while Rex had him hostage. It didn’t feel right, and besides that, Rex could infer some things from the act. No, she had to hold on to her guilt for a while.

How long? Days? Weeks? What if Fine didn’t have a plan? They could be waiting for Celestia and Luna to find them. The thought brought a fresh pang to her heart.

Her ears perked to hoofsteps. More than one set, she noticed. Were it just one, she’d have turned away from the door; no point giving Rex any more attention. But two? She sat up and waited expectantly, wondering who might be there.

“Come on, that hurts! I can walk just fine!”

Fluttershy’s eyebrows rose; that voice was unmistakable.

“Shut up before I rip your tongue out.” Rex appeared in the doorway. He pulled Pinkie along behind him, literally dragging her across the floor by her mane such that she was sliding on her back. She squirmed and kicked, but seemed unable to escape his grasp. Rex paused just inside the room and threw Pinkie inside, eliciting a yelp from the earth pony when she hit the ground at Fluttershy’s side.

“You want to live?” He snapped. “You will make yourself useful. Tend to her needs, whatever they may be. Do a satisfactory job and I will keep you around as our servant.”

Fluttershy helped Pinkie to her hooves, glaring at Rex the whole time.

Rex looked down his muzzle at her. “Don’t give me that. The only reason she’s alive – and I emphasize the only reason – is because she is important to you. Keep that in mind when the time comes for a decision, Fluttershy.”

He stomped off without another word.

With him gone, Fluttershy turned to look Pinkie over. She was bruised a bit, but otherwise appeared unhurt. Aside for her pride, if the way she scowled at the door was any indication.

Her gaze softened when she turned to Fluttershy. “Are you okay?”

Fluttershy nodded. “He hasn’t hurt me, although he’s made more than a few threats.” She leaned forward with a hopeful expression. “Please tell me you’re here with a plan.”

Pinkie fidgeted and tapped her hooves together in a meek display. “Well, I am, but it’s not going as smoothly as I hoped.”

“Oh.” Fluttershy sighed, shifting her shackled leg for comfort. The sound of the metal dragging on the stones caught Pinkie’s attention, but Fluttershy waved off her concern. “Just Rex’s way of staking a claim, I think. His methods of wooing mares is a little… ‘outdated.’ ”

Pinkie gaped, then broke into a fit of giggles. “Wow, Fluttershy! You can still joke at a time like this. I guess Nye’s been rubbing off on you more than we thought.” Her breath hitched, cutting her laughter abruptly short. “Wait, does that mean he’s really trying to…”

“Yes.” Fluttershy rubbed her temple, brow furrowed. “He seems to think making me his trophy bride will satisfy Fine Crime into not being an annoying host.”

Pinkie’s face twisted into a dark expression Fluttershy hadn’t seen since the whole ‘birthday incident.’ “Why do all the stallions seem to want you?”

“I wish I knew so I could make it stop.” Fluttershy sighed and lowered to her barrel. “I never liked being popular. Especially not like that.”

The ugly expression vanished. Pinkie traced a circle in the floor sheepishly, unable to look her friend in the eye. “Umm… I’m sorry I blew up at you. Y’know, about Fine?”

Fluttershy smiled up at her. “That’s okay, Pinkie. You were under a lot of stress and worried about him.”

“That doesn’t excuse it.” Pinkie turned away, gazing with slumped shoulders at the empty doorway. “It’s not your fault, none of it, and I knew that. I just wanted to lash out at somepony. I wish it hadn’t been you.” Her head sank so low her chin almost touched the floor. “I shouldn’t have been so mean.”

Fluttershy considered the forlorn pony before her. She wanted to move closer and hug her, but the shackle on her leg prevented that. With a sigh, she settled for reaching to touch Pinkie’s back. “I said I would always be your friend. I forgive you, Pinkie.”

Pinkie rubbed her muzzle with a sniff, then cast a frail smile over her shoulder. “You’re too kind.”

After a moment’s consideration, Fluttershy sat up straight and raised her hoof, as though she were a teacher about to correct a troublesome pupil. “I believe I am the one who decides matters of kindness, thank you.”

Pinkie giggled, then moved in to nuzzle her. “Thanks, Fluttershy. Really.”

They shared a moment of silence together, accepting each other’s calming presence. Fluttershy wondered if this had been eating away at her friend all this time. Knowing Pinkie? Probably. She was just glad they could address the topic so quickly.

But before long, other issues made themselves known in her mind. “So… What was the plan?”

“Hmm? Oh.” Pinkie looked to the door once more, ears splayed back. She chewed on the tip of her hoof. “W-well, it’s a waiting game. We have to keep Rex preoccupied until Rainbow can deliver the gargoyle skin to Princess Luna.”

Fluttershy almost smiled. Obviously, such a plan would be unfeasible unless Rainbow had already escaped the ring of fire. Even so, Pinkie’s anxious manner leashed her excitement. So if Rainbow was gone… “How long do we have?”

“Three or four days.” Pinkie couldn’t stop chewing on her hoof. “I hope the others can hold out that long. Especially now, I can’t even warn them.”

“Warn them?” Fluttershy nuzzle her friend and gave her a worried look. “Warn them about what?”

Pinkie looked as though was going to be sick.

Nye stared incredulously at the Night Eye messenger. “He ordered what?

“Five foals,” the thestral replied, expression grim. “Every night, until the resistance is crushed.”

Sera, now bedecked in leather armor and sporting a spear, let out a curse. “I’d heard that Rex was a monster, but this is beyond the pale.”

They were sheltered in a small cave near the southeastern edge of the circle of fire, surrounded by a dozen others. It didn’t strike Nye as much of a safe haven, especially now. The air filled with muted whispers that could barely be heard but made the unease of their companions clear. “The others are going to fight us now, aren’t they?”

Sera nodded, her expression grim. “If you’d asked me before, I’d have had my doubts. But with this? At least some are certain to come after us.”

“We’re sending word to the other units,” the messenger said. “They should all have the news by now.”

One of the volunteers, a young mare, shuffled forward. “Elder, our foals. We… We can’t let that happen. M-maybe we should—”

Sera interrupted her with a sharp hiss and a glare. “Don’t you dare finish that sentence, Passiflora. We have to keep Rex busy.”

Nye turned to the others. “We can’t surrender even if we wanted to.”

“That’s easy for you to say,” one of the stallions shouted. “You’re not the one with a foal on the line!”

Nye spoke above the din before it could rise to something more dangerous. “Listen to me! Rainbow Dash is already on her way to Equestria. As long as she can’t be found, Rex will think the resistance is ongoing anyway. He’s not going to stop just because we gave ourselves up!”

“Then we tell him the truth,” another thestral cried. “Let him know what we’ve done, and maybe he’ll spare our foals!”

“No.” Sera banged the butt of her spear on the cave floor, the sharp crack reverberating through the cave and pulling every eye her way. “Think about who we are dealing with! This isn’t some mortal villain we can negotiate with, this is Lord Rex. Remember the legends! The senselessness of the Deep Invasion, the Slaughter of the Noble Wings, the Tower and the Pit. We know Rex’s evil ways. If he learns that Discord, the one creature that could best him, is on his way, he will not stand his ground.”

She waved her spear at them dramatically, then pointed it at Passiflora. “And he won’t take us with him. He will erase us to cover his tracks, find a new tribe to claim dominion over! If he finds out about Rainbow Dash, we are all dead, including our foals. We must continue to make him believe there is a resistance to his power.”

Passiflora’s face twisted in dismay, matching the expressions of the others. “B-but, Elder… our foals. We can’t just let them die!”

Sera cringed and lowered her spear. Nye watched her eyes glaze over and her shoulders slump. He understood; she had no idea what to do. He growled and turned to the others. “Who said anything about letting them die?”

All eyes turned to him, and he returned their looks with a heated stare. “I get it, you’re all afraid. Well, get over it! Are you a warrior race or not?”

Their expressions darkened, and Sera hissed in his ear, “Nye, now’s not the time.”

He shot her a scowl. “Are you kidding? It’s the perfect time!” he turned back to the others. “Listen, do you think the thestrals who surrendered want to risk their foals? Of course not! They’ve got just as much at stake here as you do. They certainly don’t want Rex around.”

They all exchanged uncertain glances, though more than a few were threatening. Sera tapped her spear to the floor once more and asked, “Just what are you proposing, Mr. Stone?”

“Cooperate,” he replied firmly. “Send a negotiator to those who surrendered. I’m sure you know a lot about who is out there, and who would help us. Hide the foals, move them so that Rex can’t find them.”

The messenger shook his head forcefully. “Are you kidding? If Rex finds out—”

Nye’s gaze didn’t leave Sera’s. “Four days! That’s it. Keep the foals hidden with the resistance for four days. We can do that, can’t we?”

“Hmm…” The elder rubbed her chin, brows knitted in thought. “It won’t be easy, but… possible.”

“Now hold on,” one thestral called from the herd. “You do realize that by taking away the foals, we’re intentionally sacrificing adults, right?”

“Better one of us than one of our children,” another countered.

Murmurs of agreement spread throughout the cave. Nye looked around and saw faces set in determination. Yet they weren’t proud faces, or eager. No, there was more of a despondency in their manner, as if they were resigning themselves to fate. He didn’t like it, but at least they appeared to be on his side on this one.

Sera gave out at trill, and silence followed. “I think we are in agreement?” When only grim faces answered, she turned to the messenger once more. “Spread the word to Fang. Her unit will be responsible for protecting the foals. And spread the plan to the other units; they must be encouraged not to give into Rex’s viciousness.” The Night Eye thestral nodded and disappeared into the cave without so much as a rustle of wings.

The elder turned to the others. “I will go to speak to our kin. I am the best candidate for convincing them of this plan. Mr. Stone is in charge while I am gone.”

“What, me?” Nye cast a wide-eyed gaze at the thestrals, who all eyed him in return. Was that respect in their gazes, or distrust? He turned to whisper in Sera’s ear, “I can’t do that.”

“Says the stallion who just came up with the best plan for saving our tails.” Sera gave him a toothy grin. “You’d make a great elder, Mr. Stone. Your flitter is lucky to have you. Keep them in line while I’m gone, won’t you?”

“B-but, I… You can’t just…” He stared in steadily growing horror as the elder calmly and quietly walked out of the cave. Swallowing audibly, he looked over this shoulder. The rest of the thestrals watched him, gazes full of expectation and hope.

Dear Princess Luna,

Why do I keep getting wrapped up in these things?

21 – Feeling the Strain

In spite of Nye’s newfound status among them, the thestrals had still laughed at him. Especially Fang. Sure, it hurt at first, but Nye had made the request for a reason. He remembered Fluttershy’s insistence against killing, but more importantly, he knew how much Luna had loved the thestral race. How often had she regaled him with tales of their ancient exploits and honored heroes of a group of ponies she believed she’d never see again? She’d even had a memorial made for them, and unbeknownst to anypony else, had cried over it the night after it had been unveiled.

And so Nye determined that he would not kill one. No matter what, even under these dire circumstances, he’d not be the pony to kill one of Luna’s beloved ‘children.’ This was why, when Fang and Sera insisted he be armed for conflict with a spear, he’d insisted that the iron tip be removed entirely.

It wasn’t so much that Nye was completely against killing, as Sera suspected. Instead, it was that he didn’t trust himself with a weapon. With no legitimate combat experience to speak of – aside from a couple desperate brawls where his life was on the line – and having never held a weapon before, Nye didn’t trust himself to carry a lethal tool and not kill a thestral in his bumbling. Heck, he could even end up slicing open one of his own. So it was that he lurked in the shadows with what amounted to little more than a long, strong pole.

He crept through the darkness, side pressed to the stone wall. The wood felt heavy in his hooves and his shoulder ached from having held it for so long. Even so, he didn’t complain; Nye knew his part in this little adventure, and he’d play it out if it killed him.

He paused next to a window, moonlight streaming through to reveal dust particles in the still air. He looked to the wall opposite him. With her black coat and brown mane, Fang blended surprisingly well with the shadows. The bandages on her wing had been dyed to match her coat as closely as possible, assisting in the illusion. She peered at the stairs a few steps down the hall, her weapon tucked under one leg. It was a most unusual thing, half its length a smooth wooden handle and the other half long, curved blade. She’d called it a ‘falx’ and claimed it was a rare weapon even for thestrals.

Nye only questioned its worth for as long as it took Fang to utilize it in a fight. After that, he vowed never to anger her when she happened to be holding one.

She moved forward, keeping to the shadows. Nye did the same, ducking just enough to keep beneath the window. Four more thestrals followed, so silent they would have been unnoticed had he not already known of them. They paused at the stairwell, Fang waiting while Nye maneuvered to the other side. Though he gripped his weapon tight and felt sweat beading on his brow, he forced down his anxiety and made himself look around the corner.

Seeing nothing but steps, he nodded to Fang. She disappeared through the doorway an instant later, followed by one of the mares before Nye went down as well. They moved swiftly, the lone pony doing his best to emulate their movements and make as little noise as possible. Not easy, all things considered, but he’d had a fine teacher. Namely, the experience of spending two days skulking about in order to keep his insides where they belonged rather than decorating the tip of an enemy spear. Maybe not perfect, but it got the job done.

Two guards had been at the bottom steps. ‘Had’ because Fang and her fellow mare had already knocked them unconscious and were placing them in the corner of the hall by the time he reached them.

Cells lined the walls, many of them filled with prisoners who had yet to notice the new arrivals. Nye was glad for the dark leather he’d been given by one of the wounded Night Eye soldiers for this little excursion; it concealed his white coat quite nicely. The team moved swiftly, Fang and Nye taking the lead, looking into each cell in search of one thestral in particular.

Some of the prisoners were finally beginning to take notice of the visitors when they at last found the right cell. Fortunately, none were eager to call out to them; thestrals knew how to be quiet. Fang pressed her muzzle through the cells and hissed, catching the attention of the two prisoners that remained awake. Brief words were exchanged, and soon they’d roused one of their number.

Elder Candid – former elder, Nye reminded himself – showed no signs of weariness when he approached the bars. His eyes shifted to Nye for only a moment before he addressed Fang in a whisper. “I’m guessing things aren’t going too well up above.”

“You could say that,” Fang replied, her words clipped. “You know what’s going on, right?”

Candid closed his eyes, weariness coming over his features. “Lord Rex. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine he would return in my lifetime. He did that.”

Nye and Fang looked to where he gestured, a cell opposite Candid’s. The bars had melted, the interior filled with blackened corpses. Nye repressed a shiver, remembering the rumors of Rex coming down here to visit the traitors. Apparently they were not as exaggerated as others hoped.

Fang turned back to Candid, lips pursed and expression hard. “Not everypony’s given in to him. We could use some help.”

Nye examined the former elder suspiciously. “Before that, I want to know why you didn’t join Rex.”

When Candid looked at him, it wasn’t with the derision and loathing he’d come to expect. If anything, Candid appeared guilty. He spoke directly to Nye, and his tone matched his manner. “Because I love Tidal, my tribe, and Princess Luna. I – we – would never submit to that monster. We are in here because we were willing to fight our own kin and family and die for what we believe. We aren’t about to abandon all of that just because somepony comes along with bigger teeth than the ones who already whipped us.”

Fang raised an eyebrow. “And Rex didn’t kill you?”

“He killed some of us,” he replied, pointing once more at the ruined cell. “And left the bodies, as a reminder. He was going to come back tomorrow to ask us again.”

Nye shuddered and refused to take another look. “Good thing we showed up when we did, then. Here’s the deal: we have a plan to stop Rex, but it requires we stall for time and we’re pressed for horsepower.”

Fang, her gaze shifting to the door periodically, added, “Elder Sera is ready to forgive us, Candid. You can—”

“We’ll do it.”

Nye’s ears perked. He took in the elder’s firm expression with narrowed eyes. “You didn’t even listen to what’s being offered.”

“And you apparently were not listening when I said we won’t let Rex win,” Candid snapped back. “I don’t need rewards, I need to protect Tidal. Anything that lets me do so is good enough for me. And I’m sure my comrades will back me up on this.” He glanced over his shoulder, where his fellow prisoners had lined up stoically. He turned his eye back on Fang. “I trust the rest of the Coven agree with Sera’s decision?”

Fang’s expression darkened. “There are no other elders now.”

Candid sucked down a sharp breath, the air hissing between his fangs. The other prisoners mulled over this, their whispers echoing in the darkness. After only a moment’s thought, Candid raised his head high. “Very well. Release us, and I swear in the name of our Holy Mother of All Night that we will fight against Rex with all our worth. I will move for Sera to be named the Coven Master when your father returns.”

“Coven…” Fang’s lips pursed, but she nodded. “I will let her know.” She turned to the other infiltrators. “Let them out.”

As they went about freeing the prisoners, Nye watched the scene with a sick feeling. He’d acknowledged before the need for more thestrals on their side, but he just couldn’t find it in himself to trust these… traitors. Being outvoted didn’t make him like this situation any more than before.

“Mr. Stone.”

He turned to meet the freed Candid’s gaze. “Sir.”

Candid shifted, his wings giving a weak flap. Only now that he was out of the shadows of his cell did the long cut in his left shoulder make itself known. It looked a lot better now than it had a few days ago. The former elder’s eyes shifted as he considered his words. “Is it…” He pursed his lips, one leg rising as if he were about to step away. Then, with a heavy sigh, he put it back down. “Would it be at all possible for you to send the princess a message?”

Nye didn’t lose his hawkish expression. “So what, you believe me now?”

Candid’s expression grew pained. “I… don’t know. But Lord Rex, a demon from our most ancient lore, has returned. I saw him with my own eyes as he burned good thestrals to cinders.” He shook his head with a growl. “If one such as he has returned, why not She Who Brings the Shadow? I am willing to accept the possibility. And…” Though his face scrunched up and his teeth were gritted, he bowed his head low to Nye. “I ask your forgiveness for my behavior. I see now that I may have been rash in my decisions.”

Nye stared, mind blank at this unexpected display. Seconds passed. He abruptly became aware of everypony watching the exchange, and with a distracting cough, found the words he probably should have spoken right away. “It’s alright. I m-mean, apology accepted.”

“Thank you.” Candid raised his head, but offered no smile. “It’s going to take some time to grow accustomed to what’s coming, but I shall try.”

Nye sighed, his shoulders feeling oddly heavy. “I know what you mean. Let’s just see how it goes, hmm? As for contacting Luna, I’m afraid my bottle was broken up at the temple, so that’s not an option for us now.”

Candid heaved a deep sigh, his shoulder going slack. “That is a pity. I had hoped to beg her forgiveness for my actions.”

Fang appeared between them, her expression as grim as ever. “You can earn it by helping us out. I know you lot have been stuck in cells for a while, but there’s no time to waste.”

“Understood,” Candid stood tall, appearing every inch the soldier ready for combat. “What needs to be done?”

Nye and Fang shared a look. To his relief, Fang took over the directing. “Half of our units have already been captured by thestrals unwilling to disobey Rex. He plans to murder our foals, so our top priority is to keep them on the move and hidden. Can you assign some of the Night Eyes to that?”

“Murdering children. I knew Rex was a fiend, but that’s far lower than I expected.” Candid shook his mane and scowled. “I can do better than what you suggest. There’s a place we can hide the foals that Rex won’t anticipate. It’s at the foot of the mountain, known to very few.”

Nye smiled at the thought. “I like it. Where better than right under his muzzle?”

“Now, hold on.” Fang raised a hoof between them, brows lowering. “Known to few, but not unknown. If Rex finds it, he’ll be able to hit them fast. I don’t—”

One of her infiltrators appeared from the shadows to whisper something in her ear.

Scowling, Fang nodded and turned her attention back to Candid and Nye. “Get ready for a fight, chirops; we’ve got company. We’ll discuss this later.”

Fine lay relaxed on the Sanctuary’s throne, watching as the last group of thestrals left the temple. He plucked a few berries from a nearby plate and popped them into his ever-smiling mouth. A pity he couldn’t taste them; judging by Lord Rex’s reaction, they must have been exquisite.

“No, it’s not that.” Rex eyed one of the red berries, turning it about in an aura of magic. His? Fine’s? It was hard to tell anymore. “It’s just… taste, Verity. There is no sense more incredible than that. To have been robbed of it for centuries was one of the worst aspects of being imprisoned in those ponds. Something could taste terrible, and I’d still love it for the simple joy of being able to recognize the fact.”

And so you keep me from being able to have it.

“No no, that’s not how it works.” Rex sucked the berry between his teeth and chewed slowly. He made a small moaning sound that, under different circumstances, might have been disturbing. Once the fruit had finally been swallowed, he said, “Our symbiosis is more of an ‘on-off’ variety.”

Fine considered this revelation. So you’re saying that you can taste, or I can taste, but never both?

“Exactly! This is why I like you, Verity, you’re smarter than the average equine.” He grabbed one of the apple-like fruits and took a greedy bite.

It’s Fine Crime.

“Itsh wha’eveh ah shay i’ish,” Rex corrected with a mouthful of fruity pulp. He swallowed and wiped juice from his muzzle. “I like ‘Verity,’ so you’re Verity.”

Fine felt something akin to a fire in the back of his mind. It’s Fine, or you’re Rep.

Rex’s claw snapped closed, crushing the fruit in a spray of mush. He straightened up, teeth clenched tight as he hissed, “Where did you hear that name?”

Where do you think?

The fist slammed on the throne, the impact loud in the still afternoon air. “I am Rex, and don’t you forget it! I have evolved, I have improved, I am better than that witless hatchling!”

So much better that Catrina might look at you as something other than a hapless servant?

Rex snarled… but then calmed. Gradually, he relaxed, the smile returning to his lips. “And what about you?”

Fine hesitated as he wondered just what his puppeteer was thinking of. When nothing obvious made itself known to him, he remained silent.

This, it seemed, wasn’t enough for Rex. “You speak of my affections for Catrina as if they were pitiable. You don’t have much room to talk, my friend.”

This new conversational direction left Fine with a sense of unease. Seeking the need to reclaim control, he replied with a smug, I don’t know, Rep. I never bowed and scraped at somepony’s heels like a pet.

“Is that how you see it?” Rex chuckled and returned to his leisurely pose. “At least my flame recognized my attention. You danced to her tune like a puppy, and she didn’t even notice, did she?”

As strange as it was, Fine was certain the sensation running through him could best be described as ‘cold.’ He couldn’t stop his thoughts from turning to Fluttershy’s soft face.

“And when you finally worked up the balls to ask, she rejected you!” Rex barked a laugh, resting his forelegs behind his head. “And your response was so pathetic. But then, it only makes sense, right? You’ve always been a monster of a pony, haven’t you?”

I’m not a monster. The words sounded feeble even in his mind.

“Oh, yes, a grade-A, blood soaked, grinning sadist of a freak. You’re about as soft and fluffy as a cragodile, and ten times as lethal.”

That doesn’t mean—

Rex’s grin turned malicious, his words leeching into Fine’s mental defenses between huffing laughs. “And the funniest part of all? You actually thought somepony can love you! You, a certifiable crime against decency. Isn’t that funny? I think that’s funny.”

Fine stewed in those words, his mind simmering with vicious thoughts. He had never liked Rex, but what he felt now—

“Is hate.” Rex eyed the back of a claw leisurely. “You want to kill me. You want to slice me up with that little black unicorn’s horn you carry around all the time.”

Oh, yes. Fine did. If he had control of his body, if he could just move his legs on his own… He could just imagine throttling the foul beast’s neck.

Another laugh. “And you’d be killing yourself. You’re so full of hate and violence, you can’t even think straight.”

If killing me meant killing you, I’d welcome it! I swear in Luna’s name, I’m gonna—

Abruptly, Rex leapt to his hooves. Gone was the smile, replaced a wicked sneer. “That’s right, you puny foal. You’d beat me, stab me, choke me, rip me apart! And all the while, Fluttershy will look on. And you wouldn’t have it any other way, because you’re a natural born killer. Your only response to a threat is violence, because it’s all you know. It’s all you will ever know, you twisted freak.”

The words seared. Fine recoiled, anger fleeing in the face of such insults. He felt so very… small. No. That’s not me. I’m better than that.

“Are you?” Rex’s eyebrows lowered, his lips pursed. “Do you really believe that anything I just said isn’t true?”

Silence. Fine didn’t want to think about it. He tried not to. It happened anyway, horrid thoughts creeping their way into his mind. He remembered every deep incision, every splurt of blood, every gurgling gasp. He kept shrinking away, desperate not to remember, telling himself over and over again that he’d moved on.

But he could only run so far.

No.

“That’s right.” Rex examined his claw once more, and Fine could almost see the blood dripping from it. “You know exactly what you are. How did you ever think anypony could love you?”

He wished he could close his eyes. He didn’t want to see this, see anything. He just wanted to curl up in a ball and hide. He really had been stupid, hadn’t he?

“L-Lord Rex?”

Rex shifted his head just enough to catch the pink pony standing just at the Sanctuary’s threshold. Pinkie trembled at the sight of him, but managed, “Y-your bath is ready, as commanded.”

Fine wished he could turn away. She was looking at him. Him, with those freaky hoof-claws and unnatural dragon wings. This wasn’t him. He didn’t want her to see him.

Rex approached, body set low in a prowling stance. Pinkie saw this and almost stepped back, but somehow managed to keep still. Fine felt that cold sensation once more. Rex. Don’t hurt her.

No response. Rex stopped before the shaking pony, expression dark. His leg snapped forward, and Pinkie yelped as he caught her jaw in a tight grip. Still, she didn’t try to escape. She only stared straight into him, her wide blue eyes shining with fear. Fine waited, longing for some physical means to express his anxiety.

At last, Rex spoke. “Tell me what you think of Verity Fine Crime.”

Pinkie’s unblinking gaze shifted, revealing her uncertainty. “Fine? H-he’s—”

The other claw darted up, making her flinch, but it stopped short of ripping her face open. Instead, it brushed a lock of mane aside. “Tell it to him, to his face. Let him know just what you think. Is he a freak?”

“A f-freak? Fine’s n—” Her eyes darted to the claw by her face as it flexed, barely tapping her cheek. She swallowed hard. “He’s… He’s a… F-Fine’s…”

“Does he scare you?” Rex rose to his full height, lifting Pinkie into the air, still clutching her chin tightly. “Does he not make you afraid for your very life?”

Fine wanted to say something, to stop this before things got out of hoof. Yet he found his thoughts jumbled. He couldn’t say or do anything. All he saw was Pinkie’s soft face caught in that claw. As much as he wished to never hear the truth, he silently begged her to speak it and spare herself.

Pinkie grasped at Rex’s arm, her hind hooves just barely touching the ground. She whimpered, moisture building in her eyes as she spoke. “Y-yes. Yes. He’s scary. He’s… He’s dangerous.”

Rex let out a long breath that Fine hadn’t realized was being held. He ran the back of a talon along Pinkie’s cheek, his voice a hissing whisper. “And tell me, was it ever possible for Fluttershy to love him? Does an aberration like him ever have a chance at being with the pony he loves?”

Chewing her lip, Pinkie stared into Fine’s eyes. He wished she wouldn’t. He didn’t want to see her face when she said it.

Her reply came as quietly as a light breeze. “No.”

Fine couldn’t feel his heart, but he could have sworn something akin to it had burst. He sank into a miasma of his own creation, floating in a pit of hard reality. He felt so… alone. But he could still see her, the way she watched him, the way the tears formed rivers down her cheeks. He couldn’t stand to see her like that anymore.

Let her go. You’ve proven your point.

The smile, broad and smug, returned to Rex’s face. Slowly, he lowered Pinkie down to her hooves. He patted her cheek before releasing her jaw, then stepped past her for the back of the temple. “Thank you, Pinkie. You’ve been a dear. When the next messenger comes, inform him that I intend to step up their re-education starting tomorrow. I expect them here early, bright and bushy-tailed.”

“Y-yes, My Lord.”

Fine was glad when they finally reached the inside of the temple. He belonged in the shadows. Nopony could look at him there.

Now if only he could cry.

Pinkie longed to smile again. She stood outside the room, a pair of old stone plates on her back, and fought with her face. Smiling was her specialty, she should be able to do it! The corners of her lips trembled and shook. Her jaw started to ache. Maybe, if she stopped thinking about it, then she could—

Fine’s face stared at her. That wicked, sharp-toothed smile, the claws gripping her chin so much it stung. But the eyes. Such horrible rosewood eyes, not full of malice or anger, but fear. She’d never seen those eyes on Fine.

For it had been Fine, hadn’t it?

Her legs were like jelly. She caught herself before she could collapse and tried to take slow, soothing breaths.

“Pinkie? Is that you?”

She flinched; no point in hiding now. With a sigh, she trotted around the corner and through the door with head hanging low. “Hey, Fluttershy.” A rattle of chain announced the approach of her friend. “I brought you some supper.”

“Oh, Pinkie.” Fluttershy lifted her head up by the chin, looking her face over carefully. “You're a mess. Are you okay?”

Pinkie took in Fluttershy’s tangled mane. She had bags under her eyes and her wings were in desperate need of preening. “You don’t look so good, either.”

“Don’t mind me, I’m not the one running all over the place trying to keep that monster happy.” Fluttershy reached for the plates, but the chain stopped her before she could grab them.

“Here.” Pinkie stepped closer, letting her friend take both items. They were covered in fresh fruits and vegetables, leftovers that Rex hadn’t bothered to eat for himself. With all the things he’d been making her do around the temple, she’d simply not had time to forage for extra for herself and Fluttershy.

Fluttershy took the plates and set them aside, then pulled Pinkie towards the small bed of leaves in the corner. Pinkie was confused by this at first, but then Fluttershy made her sit on the pile. “Wait, no, this is your—”

“Hush.” Fluttershy brought the plates over, offering one to Pinkie. “You need to rest. Even you can’t keep going forever.”

Pinkie accepted the plate, her head bowed. “Rex won’t like it. I can’t sleep on the leaves. They were meant for you.”

“They’re not much better than the floor, really.” Fluttershy nudged the plate with her muzzle. “Go on, eat up.” She followed her own advice by chewing on some roots that looked like carrots, only white.

The two mares were silent for a time, focusing on their meals. Pinkie wished she could talk more to Fluttershy. A joke would be a great way to cheer them both up. Pinkie would have given anything to be able to tell one right about now. All she could think about were the horrible words Rex had made her say that afternoon, and the sheer misery in Fine’s eyes.

Her ears perked; Fluttershy had spoken. She looked up slowly. “Huh?”

Fluttershy’s plate was empty. Pinkie’s had hardly been touched. “I said, you have to eat. Come on, Pinkie. Please?”

“Oh, sorry.” Pinkie forced herself to chew on a few berries. They tasted like dirt, but she swallowed them dutifully.

Fluttershy chewed her lip as she watched. “How long have we been waiting?”

Once again, it took Pinkie a moment to register the query. “Three days as of tonight.” She paused, an onion just outside the grasp of her teeth. She pulled it back and stared at the thing, a weight growing heavier and heavier upon her shoulders. A sudden urge came over her, a desperate need to cry. She fought back, but her lips shook. “Th-three days. Rainbow said it would take three days.”

“Three to four,” Fluttershy corrected. “She might not have made it yet.”

“What if she doesn’t?” Pinkie’s hooves shook. “What if Fine’s doomed to be a slave forever? What if I have to keep looking into those eyes and… and s-seeing…”

Before she knew it, she was wrapped in Fluttershy’s legs. The tears were coming and she couldn’t stop them, so she let her plate fall and held her friend close. Soothing nothings drifted to her ears as she quietly cried. What if Rainbow had died out there, eaten by some toothy monster? What if Nye had already been skewered by some thestral’s spear? Polar might have been fried in the inferno, Fang could be cornered and starving. And Fine… poor, poor Fine. She never wanted to see that look in his eyes again!

Her thoughts ran in tragic circles, but gradually she came out of the terrible stupor. At some point Fluttershy had laid her down in the leaves, the pegasus holding her close the entire time. Fluttershy sniffed and pulled away to rub her eyes, then stared at her hooves meekly. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize,” Fluttershy whispered. “I can’t imagine what that monster is making you do. I’ve just been sitting here bored all this time. Except when he comes to talk, which isn’t an improvement.” She nuzzled Pinkie’s cheek. “Are you up for some more food?”

Considering the idea for a moment, Pinkie sighed with a quiet “Mm-hmm” and sat up. She felt so weary, she suspected she could fall asleep standing. But Fluttershy was right, she needed her energy, so she pulled the dropped plate closer and ate robotically. The fruit remained tasteless and now had a little dirt from the floor as a spice, but she kept going until it was all gone.

Fluttershy had been very quiet since she’d resumed eating. A glance showed her to be seemingly lost in her own world. Pinkie sidled a little closer and leaned against her shoulder. “Bit for your thoughts?”

It took a moment for Fluttershy to respond. “You don’t have to stay.”

Pinkie blinked, then looked around the bland room. Finding no inspiration, she turned back to her friend. “What do you mean?”

Fluttershy sighed and bowed her head, hiding her face behind her mane. “It hurts you to be here, doesn’t it? To see Fine like this. To have Rex running you ragged. Maybe it would be better if you went to hide with Nye.”

Pinkie tried to look Fluttershy in the eye. “But what about you?”

Turning her head away, Fluttershy replied, “I’ll be fine.”

“No you won’t.” It was Pinkie’s turn to start the hugging, giving Fluttershy a tight squeeze around her barrel. “You don’t have to put on a strong face, Shy. I’ll be here with you.”

“But you’re hurting.” Fluttershy reached up as if to push Pinkie’s hooves away, but put no real effort into it. “I don’t want you hurting too.”

For the first time in days, Pinkie smiled. It was a small, frail thing, but it felt good anyway. She rested her chin on Fluttershy’s shoulder and sighed. “Sometimes, you remind me of my sister Marble.”

Fluttershy tilted her head, her mane tickling Pinkie’s muzzle. “I didn’t know you had a sister.”

“I did.” Pinkie nodded against her friend’s shoulder. “She was real quiet. I see a lot of her in you. When she did speak, she was real nice, but she was always scared too.”

“Sounds like we would have gotten along well.” Fluttershy glanced at her companion. “Where is she now?”

A familiar lump lodged itself between Pinkamina’s heart and ribs, making her chest feel terribly tight. She closed her eyes and remembered a sound, a voice like she’d never wanted to hear again. It sent unwholesome tingles down her spine and left her throat dry.

“Pinkie?”

“She’s gone,” Pinkie whispered. “When we were really young. I…”

Blood. It made her hooves sticky. It threatened to bring the fruits and vegetables back out of her stomach.

“Oh, Pinkie. I’m sorry.”

“Me too,” Pinkie whispered. “I’m so sorry.”

“It’s okay.” Fluttershy turned around and returned the embrace. “It’s alright, Pinkie. You don’t have to protect me. I’m not going anywhere.”

The misery shifted into something new, a burning fire in her heart. She held on tightly to Fluttershy and let out a particularly foul curse. “I was supposed to be comforting you. I s-saw you were sad and I tried, but… b-but no, it’s turned around again! I can’t h-help you. I can’t help Fine. I can’t help anypony! I really am worthless.”

With a gasp, Fluttershy pulled back to look her in the eye. “That’s not true at all. Please, don’t ever say that. You’re not worthless, Pinkie.”

“But I haven’t done anything valuable at all!” She tried to pull away, but Fluttershy didn’t let go. “I haven’t been fighting, I can’t make ponies smile anymore, I was no help at all meeting the elders—”

“Stop it.” Fluttershy shook her, albeit gently. “Stop, please. You’ve brought so much to this journey, Pinkie Pie. I’m really glad you came.”

The familiar burn was in Pinkie’s eyes again. “B-but I can’t help you. I can’t help Fine. I can’t do anything in this situation.” She sniffed and stared forlornly into her friend’s gaze. “What am I supposed to do, Fluttershy? Everypony’s got something important to do, and I’m just… just here.”

Fluttershy was quiet, her lips working soundlessly and her ears splayed back. Pinkie waited, her heart bleeding. She silently begged for an answer, some sort of support. If she could just feel useful, like she was making a difference…

The quiet lingered between them. Every second felt worse than the last. Pinkie felt like screaming and crying at the same time, but couldn’t conjure up the energy for either. So instead she just stared at the floor and wished she was back at Sugarcube Corner, playing with the twins and not having a care in the world. She missed those two little cupcakes. She missed Mr. and Mrs. Cake, and Rarity and Applejack and Twilight. She missed her bed and Cranky Doodle and the Crusaders. She wanted to make Keen laugh, to plan a birthday party, to sing silly songs.

She wanted to go home.

But more than any of that, she wanted Fine back. Even if he never looked at her like she wanted, just having Fine be Fine again would be a beautiful thing.

Fluttershy’s soft voice ended the silence. “Pinkie, I know things seem bad. I know you feel like you haven’t done much. I’ve felt that way myself a few times.” She leaned forward to nuzzle Pinkie. She was curiously warm. “You brought us joy and laughter throughout this trip. You kept us happy and well-fed. You’re more important than you know.”

They were nice words. Kind words, but only words.

At least Fluttershy was trying. Pinkie leaned into her, lips trembling into a weak smile. “Thanks.”

Her friend wasn’t fooled. Pinkie knew. Fluttershy knew she knew. But no more words were offered. They recognized, mutually, that no words could fix this problem. Pinkie wouldn’t complain anymore tonight.

Fluttershy had enough to worry about.

The ache was back. Rainbow paid it no mind; she still could fly for a few hours before it got bad.

Her wings continued their steady beat, cutting into the wild air with a precision born from days of nonstop practice. As a pony who prided herself on breaking records, she knew that this one certainly qualified. A pegasus flying for days straight without a break? Unheard of. Granted, Zecora’s potion was the only thing keeping her going, and that meant the ‘record’ wouldn’t count. Were her purpose not so dire, that might have bothered her.

An endless buzzing sensation lingered in the back of her head. Or her mind? She couldn’t be sure which. In all likelihood, it was her brain begging for sleep. For what had to have been the thousandth time, she silently thanked Zecora’s foresight.

She reached into her pack and pulled out the bottle. Her movements were careful, not daring to drop the precious cargo. Not that it would matter for much longer; she had maybe two doses left before the blue liquid was gone. That should be enough to get her to Canterlot… right?

Gazing at the dark landscape below offered no clues. Just forest as far as the eye could see. But at least it was forest; the trees here had distinctly different shapes and colors from those around Tidal. She’d left the jungle behind some time ago, which could only mean she now flew over the Everfree. Did the thestrals consider the Everfree Forest as part of the Wilds?

She’d been playing such questions over and over in her mind for the last few days. A distraction, no more, and always arriving at the same answers, if answers were to be found. With a sigh, she put the potion away and looked to the stars. The moon shined brightly despite its waning state. Remembering how Luna had spoken to the thestrals, she silently wished she could use that means of communication now.

Nye wasn’t a warrior. He knew it, she knew it. He could be surprisingly resilient in tight situations, but his resourcefulness couldn’t completely cover his lack of experience or skill. If he encountered somepony who really knew how to fight…

And this time his enemies were thestrals.

She shook her head forcefully; no, Fang was with him. And Sera. They’d protect him. They’d promised her in Luna’s name. They would honor that promise. Nye would be fine. She was fretting over nothing.

Unless Rex found him.

“Stop thinking about it, RD.” She tapped herself on the head a couple times, trying to knock away her negativity. Her vision blurred slightly, but cleared up after a few blinks. She checked the stars; yes, still moving East. Even with the North Star gone, she was trained well enough to know. Did Luna ever intend to replace that thing?

She mulled on that distracting concept for a while. Surely the princess could re-create Polaris. After all, she’d made all the stars in the sky. So what was stopping her?

A strong gust threatened to push her off course. Running Polar’s crash course through her head, she adjusted and let the winds corral her for a few seconds before angling her wings. She used her momentum to drift into a smooth, slow curve, bringing herself back on track. When the flapping resumed, the burning came back.

Not as bad as it could be. Keep flapping.

Fluttershy. She was being held by that monster. And Fine Crime was even worse off. She shouldn’t have left them. What was she doing, running away like this? ‘Strategy,’ they called it. Screw strategy, she was supposed to represent loyalty! How was this—

“Stop thinking about it.” Rainbow squeezed her eyes closed and counted to ten, then did it again just in case.

Pinkie was with them. She wouldn’t let anything bad happen.

Pfft, right. Pinkie the Party Pony. What was she supposed to do, throw Rex a ‘Best Tyrant Ever’ party?

A wave of guilt washed over her. Pinkie wasn’t useless, not by a long shot. She was resourceful, and smarter than she let on, and she had… whatever it was that let Pinkie do Pinkie things. She might not be able to beat Rex in a fight, but she could certainly keep herself safe. Leaving her with Fluttershy was the right move. The best move. If anypony could help Fluttershy get away, it was Pinkie.

She waited for the inevitable negative side to show up. And waited. And waited some more.

Then it dawned upon her: out of all her friends left behind, it was in Pinkie she had the most faith. It felt so odd to think it, she just had to try saying it.

“Pinkie is the best pony for this situation.”

It didn’t sound weird. She’d said it out loud, and it didn’t sound weird.

“Huh.” She thought on it, a smile steadily worming its way onto her lips. When she noticed it, she laughed; even all this way and without any sign whatsoever of a pink mane, Pinkie still managed to lighten her mood. Element of Laughter, indeed.

“Pinkie’s got this,” she whispered, confidence beginning to swell in her heart. “And if Pinkie’s got this, I’ve gotta believe the others will too. They’ll hold out.” She felt at the pieces of gargoyle skin nestled in a pouch under one of her wings. “Just a little longer, guys. I’ll make it in time, that’s a Pinkie Promise.”

Her eyes turned forward and she forced a little more effort into her wings. The stinging she could tolerate. A few more hours, then she’d take some of the potion to make it go away. She’d been gone three days, surely Equestria couldn’t be that much farther. Any minute now she’d see its edge and be soaring over Ponyville.

Her thoughts turned to Fine Crime, trapped in his own body, watching as Rex caused his friends harm. The idea brought back painful memories, memories of looking forward to Equestria’s submission, of being ready to kill her allies, of serving its intended conqueror like a dog. But that had been different. At the time, she’d had no idea, and only her memories could haunt her. Fine was living every second of it, fully aware and unable to do anything to stop himself.

It may have been Lightning who had saved her, but it was Fine who planned the counterattack. She owed him. They all owed him.

She would repay her debt.

22 - Snap

A colony of thestrals stood before Rex. The majority were bowed in submission, but one near the front kept his head held high. It was as much as Fine could hope for, although he noted the faint wobble in the stallion’s knees.

Rex closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead with a grimace. He spoke in a growl. “Pinkie, am I not speaking the common language correctly?”

Since Rex didn’t look her way, Fine couldn’t see Pinkie’s physical state. Her voice did the job well enough, coming out as a quaver. “No, you’re speaking it just fine.”

“Am I?” Rex’s headache abruptly became Fine’s. “Because it seems to me like these cretins didn’t understand my orders.”

The stallion in front of them sputtered. “W-we have searched everywhere, my Lord. I s-swear!”

“Everywhere?” Rex opened Fine’s eyes once more, thrusting a clawed hoof to point at the distance. “There is a wall of fire encircling this entire dungheap! The foals cannot have escaped. That means they are somewhere within, and yet you tell me you’ve looked everywhere?”

“We have!” The stallion raised his hooves in a supplicating gesture. “My Lord, the rebels must be moving the foals. It’s the only—” A red aura wrapped around his throat, choking off his pleas. He squirmed and kicked as he floated into the air.

Rex stood from his throne and stepped forward. His voice dripped with menace. “I didn’t ask for excuses, I asked for foals. This is the third morning you’ve failed to produce them. The third.”

Pinkie was at his side. “My Lord, they’re trying their best. They’re just—”

A claw rose, threatening to backslap her. “I did not ask for your opinion,” he hissed.

Leave her alone, Rex.

The dragon spirit paid no heed to Fine’s patient interruption and Pinkie’s cringing backsteps. Turning back to the thestrals, he ignored the still-squirming stallion and took in the bowed group around him. “Hmm… I suppose I’ll have to be fair about it. Very well, if you can’t produce foals, I will make a different example.”

One at a time, thestrals began to rise into the air, held in the same manner as their leader. Those not caught in the magic started to move away, but a warning growl from Rex stilled their collective hooves.

Tension built in Fine’s mind as the carried thestrals, fifteen in all, were brought to a hover over the pit at the center of the sanctuary. Judging by their motions, Rex held them only enough to keep them uplifted and not hurt them. What are you doing?

Again, Fine was ignored. Rex looked to the half-dozen thestrals that hadn’t been picked up. “Fifteen of you for fifteen children. See? Fair.”

He began lowering the thestrals one at a time into the pit, which was filled to the brim with churning water now that the magic had been restarted by Nye. They bucked at the air and tried to cry out, but all they could offer was choking gasps.

You don’t have to do this.

It was of no use; the first thestral’s head was submerged. Fine watched mutely, anger bubbling within him. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Pinkie watching the scene with a helpless, horrified expression. If only he could tell her not to look. The remaining thestrals, too afraid to move, watched the slow, callous execution of their companions in silence.

The last one lowered, her terrified eyes silently begging him for mercy as she slipped beneath the waters. Fine could just make out her form beneath the surface as it kicked and thrashed. Seconds passed. Pinkie trembled. The thestrals remained silent. Fine thought of ways to hurt his puppeteer.

Only when all movement beneath the water ceased did Rex look up. “Now then, that’s settled. Go back and look again. Fail me for another morning and I will kill ten more of you.” He scowled when the thestrals didn’t move fast enough. “That means now, you worthless scum!”

Fine watched them gallop out, wishing he could give the headache back to Rex. Keep this up and you’ll not have anypony left to serve you.

“Shut up,” Rex hissed as he closed his eyes tight. “Shut up, shut up, shut up.”

Pinkie approached timidly. “Uh… Rex? Is there anything I can—”

He swiped a claw at her. “Go away. I’ve got enough of frustration without having to listen to your whiny voice.”

She’s just trying to help.

“I said shut up.”

Pinkie fidgeted in place and chewed her lip, but finally did as she was told, turning and walking towards the back of the temple. Fine wished he could reassure her. He wished he could do anything. The entire situation was starting to grind on his nerves.

“Oh, you think you have it bad?” Rex snorted, his claws kneading the ground. “At least you don’t have to deal with these… ignorants. I don’t recall thestrals being this stupid when I ruled them before.”

Tell me about it. There was a long pause before Fine added, No, seriously. Tell me.

Rex rolled their eyes in exasperation. “Tell you what?”

About before. Like… how did you come to rule the thestrals in the first place?

Another snort. “As if you give a griffon’s hindquarters about that.”

Fine, his tone ever patient, replied, I’m not feigning interest. I like history, and this I something even the princesses probably don’t know. Indulge me.

Rex groaned. “Why? And shouldn’t you be busy getting over the thestrals you just murdered in cold blood?”

It’s not like I haven’t done it before. The bitterness in that thought gave Rex pause. We both need a distraction right now, wouldn’t you say?

Rex thought on this for some time, but finally smiled. “You know what? You’re right. Maybe reliving the glory days will do me some good.”

Fine might have smiled, were he able. Then let’s hear it.

The darkness of the temple seemed downright oppressive. Nye remained crouched in the corner of a room, his eyes glued on the open doorway leading to the temple’s back exit. Unlike the front of the structure, which seemed largely decorative, the back had an entire complex of rooms and halls. Fang had told him it had been meant to house temple employees, as well as those who worked in government back in Rex’s time.

Now? They were just a bunch of bland, empty rooms, suitable only for bats, snakes and other unpleasant things he didn’t want to think about (with apologies to Fluttershy). And why was Nye crouched here in the dark, where creepy crawly things might be sneaking up on him, or a vicious dragon spirit possessing his most dangerous friend could appear around a corner at any second?

Because he’d volunteered, of course. Why did he always volunteer? Rainbow was supposed to be the brave one…

Hoofsteps broke his self-insulting reverie. Trying to imitate Fang as best he could, he pressed against the wall and waited with bated breath. Please, let it not be that psycho.

The hoofsteps paused just outside the doorway. He tensed, teeth clamped tight and ears splayed back. If that was Rex…

“Who’s there?”

Air fled from his lungs and he all but collapsed. “It’s me, Pinkie.”

“Me? Sorry, Me, but you probably shouldn’t be here right now.”

His eyebrows rose; the words may have been perfectly Pinkie, but the tone behind them had been anything but. She sounded as if she’d just found out Gummy had been poached. He trotted to the door to find her staring at the floor. “Hey. What’s wrong?”

Her eyes flicked his way before returning to the ground. With that brief contact, Nye had seen something in those eyes he rarely associated with Pinkie. He thought she might break down at any moment. Tentatively, he wrapped a leg around her shoulder. He wanted to tell her something, but how could he? He didn’t even know why she was so upset.

A cold sensation ran through him: had something happened to ruin the plan?

Pinkie pressed against him and trembled.. “Y-you really shouldn’t be here, Me.”

With a sigh, he walked her towards the exit. “Let’s get you out of here.”

She didn’t respond, and Nye wouldn’t press her. Quietly, he guided her out the back of the temple and into the jungle. Though he didn’t see the thestrals among the foliage, he knew they were watching, and so waved his hoof to indicate that they should keep away for now. The two of them sat in the shade near a bush covered in small black berries. Pinkie sniffled on occasion, but otherwise offered not a word. Knowing nothing else to do, Nye picked some berries and fed her. She ate slowly, robotically. He wondered if she could even taste them.

When she finally spoke, the words came so quietly Nye almost missed them. “I don’t know what to do.”

He paused, a berry halfway to her mouth, and looked to her. She didn’t return his gaze. “What was that?”

She swallowed and closed her eyes tight. “He j-just… killed them. Fifteen of them. He did it, and I couldn’t…”

Oh, dear Luna. Nye had anticipated such a move, but to know Pinkie had been forced to witness it? “I’m so sorry, Pinkie. We were hoping he’d wait longer before responding.” The excuse sounded feeble even to him.

Another sniff. Pinkie rubbed her eyes. “I see Fine, but it’s not him. But it is him, and…” Her head lifted, her watery eyes gazing at something unseen. “He’s not what Fluttershy thinks. He’s not a heartless killer. He’s not that cold. But Rex is making him do things, a-and…” Her chest spasmed with an barely contained sob.

“Hey, hey.” Nye wrapped a hoof around her shoulder. “It’s alright. Fine’s gonna be alright. I know it’s hard, but…” but what? He raised his head to the canopy, taking note of the sky overhead. What was he supposed to say?

A lingering cloud caught his eye, just visible through the limbs. The idea of clouds brought forth an image of Rainbow snoozing, and he managed a smile. Nuzzling Pinkie’s cheek, he said, “But it’s almost over. Sometime today, Rainbow should reach Canterlot, and then Rex will be back where he belongs.”

Pinkie exhaled slowly. “Are… Are you sure?”

“You’ve known RD far longer than I have,” he replied. “Come on, you know she won’t quit. She’ll come through. You’ll see, Pinkie. Before the sun goes down, everything will be resolved.”

Pinkie brushed back her long, straight hair and tried to smile. It looked almost painful. “That’s a funny word.”

“What, resolved?” He grinned and poked her in the ribs, making her jump with a squeak. “I can think of funnier ones, if you want.”

“I think I have enough in my repertoire, thanks.” She giggled, though it had a worryingly strained quality. “Another one.”

He turned his muzzle up and away with a scoff. “Well, fine then. If you don’t want my help, I’ll take my business elsewhere.” He started to stand, but Pinkie pulled him back down with surprising strength.

“Wait.” Her manner turned serious once more. “Why did you come here? Rex will turn you into a flambé in he catches you.” She blinked, then gained that tired smile once again. “Three words.”

“Oh, right!” He whacked himself on the side of the head, then turned to give her an intent look. “We thought it high time to get you two out of here.”

Pinkie thought on this. Her ears abruptly folded back. “You mean Fluttershy and me? I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

His expression turned incredulous. “Are you kidding? We can’t just leave you here.”

“Yes, you can.” Pinkie locked him with an uncharacteristically firm gaze. “And you have to. If you take us, Rex will turn all of Tidal inside out to get us back, and he won’t be picky about whether he’s doing it to buildings or thestrals.”

“But we can hide you,” Nye insisted, pressing his hooves to Pinkie’s shoulders. “Like we’re hiding the foals. There’s no need for you to be right there when the cavalry charges in.”

“And what if the cavalry doesn’t charge in?” She shook her head. “No, we can’t risk it. It’s too dangerous.”

Nye stared at her for some time, his mind running circles as he struggled to make sense of her argument. Rainbow was coming, didn’t she believe that? “I… we can’t just…”

She leaned forward, wrapping her hooves around him in a tight hug. He stared over her shoulder in a stupor as she whispered in his ear, “Thanks, Nye. I know you mean well, and I’m sure Fluttershy will appreciate the thought. But please, don’t.”

He fumbled for words. “B-but what about Rex? What if he tries to do something to you two?”

“We’re big fillies. We’ll handle it.”

Gritting his teeth, he pushed her back to leg’s distance. “No, you won’t. Don’t you get it? That monster can kill you in an instant, and it wouldn’t take anything to make him choose to do it.”

“I know that.” She turned her face away and sighed. “But it’s better to risk us than all of Tidal, isn’t it? That’s the kind of thing Fine would do.”

Nye worked his jaw, grit his teeth, and fought down the anger trying to fill him. How could she be arguing with him on this? It was the most ridiculous thing he’d ever heard from her, and that took work. “That’s not… I mean, yes, he would, but…” He threw up his hooves. “Come on! Just… Just tell us where she is, Pinkie. We’ll get her out.”

She turned to glare at him, opened her mouth… then paused. Her left eyebrow twitched, then one of her hind legs shook. Recognizing the signs of Pinkie Sense in action, Nye stepped back and waited warily. He hoped she was getting ‘good’ signals. They all could use some right about now.

The motions stopped, and Pinkie heaved a deep sigh. “Fine…”

He blinked. “Fine? As in the stallion, or ‘fine’ as in ‘okay’?”

“As in okay.” She hid her face behind her forelegs with a moan. “This is gonna go badly, I just know it.”

What? Nye raised one leg anxiously as he asked, “So… why are you agreeing?” His heart slammed into his throat. “Did your Pinkie Sense tell you we’d fail?”

Pinkie stood and walked past him, her expression hard. “It told me that if I said no, you and the others would do it anyway, so there was no point in arguing.” She looked over her shoulder, and the stone of her face melted to worry. “But I just know this is the wrong thing to do. I’ve got the rumbly tumblies in my tummy real bad.”

His slow exhale turned into a sharp inhale. “W-what does that mean?”

She stopped, her expression flat. “That’s not Pinkie Sense, Nye.”

“Oh, uh, right.” He rubbed his mane back with a blush and a cheeky grin. “I knew that.”

She rolled her eyes, but at least she smiled. “Tell Toothless, Foray and Cloudy to come out, then I’ll guide you to Fluttershy.”

She trotted for the entrance, leaving him to turn back to the woods. A quick hoof gesture was all he needed, and three thestrals materialized out of the foliage. One, a dark green mare, stared after Pinkie with wide eyes. “How did she—”

Nye’s hoof snapped up. “Don’t bother! The less you ask, the saner you’ll stay.”

As they followed Pinkie back to the temple, Nye could only hope that her intuition would prove wrong. Given who he was dealing with, he didn’t put too much stock in that idea. But she was right; there was no way they were letting them stay one more night in that fiend’s presence.

Rex was still. Strangely so. It was an unnatural quiet, the kind one gained through focus. He said nothing, and his thoughts were blocked from Fine’s probings. All he did was stare at the throne within the Sanctuary, eyes narrowed and jaw set.

Anxiety coursed through Fine’s mind. He’d been listening to Rex recount ‘the good days’, days of power and influence. And then, suddenly, he’d shut himself off. He longed to see into his puppeteer’s head and know what was troubling him so.

Rex?

No answer, as before. Fine waited. And waited. And waited some more. He began to grow frustrated; nopony got in such a state unless they were thinking hard about something. What could the damned demon be so intent upon? There had to be some goal, some idea that Fine needed to see. Not that he could do anything about it, but it would at least be good to know.

Rex had never been like this. Thoughtful contemplation was one thing. This felt like something else entirely. It was as though talking about his distant past had been a trigger for… something.

“Rex?”

His ear twitched. Slowly, his head turned. There stood Pinkie at the edge of the Sanctuary. She watched him in concern, and Fine took some comfort in the knowledge that it was almost certainly meant for him.

Pinkie raised a leg as if to approach, but hesitated. “What’s wrong?”

Fine’s lip curled back, revealing his fangs. “You don’t bow.”

Pinkie’s ears splayed back at his hiss. “I… What?”

“What is this?” Rex’s words came slowly, quietly, and filled with something ominous. Fine listened intently, his anxiety increasing steadily. “You don’t bow. They don’t bow, not like they should.”

He turned to stare at the front entrance. He spoke through gritted teeth. “There was a time when I was a god. Now? Now they treat me as a mere lord who happens to be standing over them. Were I to leave now, they’d go right back to what they were doing. I would be…”

His claws kneaded the stones. A growl rumbled from deep in his throat. “And they can’t even kill a bunch of rebels. Are they witless? No. They’re resisting.”

Fine could feel the buildup. He needed to diffuse this situation… somehow. I think they’re trying their hardest. You are threatening to kill their children, after all.

“No,” he whispered. His body began to lower, as if he were a predator on the prowl. “It’s resistance. They might not even be aware of it, but it is resistance all the same. They haven’t truly accepted their role yet. If they had, the rebels would already be dead.”

Out the corner of his eye, Fine saw Pinkie make some frantic gesture. It was probably meant to be hidden. How fortunate that Rex didn’t notice. Look, they just need time to—

“Time? I have given them time!” Rex stamped. His breathing had deepened as he snarled his words. “No, I’m going to have to get drastic. I must return things to the way they were, the way Catrina demanded it. I must create a kingdom ready and eager to lick the ground she walks on at but a glance. This is not it. But I will make it be so, oh yes…”

His wings opened with a snap, and Pinkie jumped back with a yelp. “I will go to that worthless village and do the job myself! I will incinerate the thestrals as a lesson to all who dare oppose me!”

Pinkie let out a cry. “You can’t! They just need—”

With a roar, Rex launched! But not for Tidal. Pinkie barely managed to dodge as those thick claws swung over her head, her eyes wide and pupils shrunk to pinpricks.

What are you doing?!

Rex ignored Fine, turning to bare his fangs at the retreating pink pony. “I should have killed you when I first laid eyes on you. That would have shut them up! No more waiting, no more games.” He approached, body low and movements fluid. “I’ll slice you up and I’ll rain your parts over the city before I rip it to shreds! Then the other tribes will bear witness to their true ruler!”

Good Goddess, he’d snapped! Fine scrambled for something to say, even as he fought futilely against his own body. No! Rex, this isn’t the way! You can do better than—

“Shut up!” Rex slapped himself on the cheek, and Fine felt the sting. He worked his sore jaw for a second, realized what he was doing—

Too late; Rex took over again and was bounding after a fleeing Pinkie. “Come here, you pile of putrid pony flesh!”

Fine saw the chase and shouted the first thing to come to mind. Fluttershy! She’s Fluttershy’s friend!

Rex came to a sliding stop, his claws making sparks on the hard floor of the temple. He panted, staring with narrowed eyes after Pinkie. She came to a stop as well, hooves spread in a defensive posture. Fine saw the look in her face and realized, with no small surprise, that she hadn’t been fleeing blindly. He could see gears turning behind those blue eyes, which abruptly seemed far shrewder than he ever imagined.

“She is, isn’t she?” Slowly, Rex turned his head towards the front entrance. Then, with a burst of speed, he was off again.

What are you doing?

“She will obey. You will obey. You will all obey!”

Ice seemed to come over Fine’s mental faculties. Don’t hurt her. If you do I’ll—

“You’ll what?” Rex entered the darkness of the temple entrance. “What are you going to do, puppet? I’m going to show her who she’s trifling with, and she will obey and enjoy it or resist and deal with it anyway.”

What? You mean you’re—NO.

Rex bounded through the halls, running a familiar route. Fine began to fight, to thrash in his mental prison. Leave her alone!

“I’m not waiting anymore,” Rex hissed in the darkness. “I will bring her before your precious thestrals and I will ravage her for all of them to witness. Her pleas and moans will echo through the courtyards, the perfect bait to lure your insufferable friends out like lambs to the slaughter!”

No. No, no, no. Fine put all his will into just one leg, straining to regain at least a modicum of control. I won’t let you do this!

“Try and stop me.”

Panic began to eat away at Fine’s control. He knew he shouldn’t let it, down that way lay failure, but buck it all, he couldn’t do anything! He watched with a sense of infuriating helplessness as the door came into view. He wanted to scream out a warning, but his grinning mouth refused to obey.

Rex reached the door at such a speed that he had to grab the frame to avoid moving past. He looked into the room to find Fluttershy scowling at him. “What is it now?”

He pointed at her with a lone talon and hissed through gritted teeth, “That’s exactly the problem.”

Don’t touch her!

He prowled into the room, breath heavy and lips pulled back in a malicious grin. “Oh, I’m going to do so much more than touch.”

Rex!

Fluttershy’s eyes became like saucers as she stepped back from the approaching stallion. “W-what are you doing? Keep away.”

“Oh, no more of that, my little canary.” Rex licked his lips salaciously. “You really are a pretty thing, for a pony. Let’s put that body to good use!”

All Fine’s screaming did nothing to slow Rex’s lunge. Fluttershy cried out and dodged, hurrying for the other side of the room. “No! Leave me alone!”

She didn’t get far before her leg snapped up, pulled by a taut chain now held in the iron grip of Rex’s magic. He began to tug, slowly, one link at a time, giggling at her struggles.

Fluttershy flapped her wings and pulled. “Let me go! Y-you can’t! Fine? Fine!”

Please, Rex. Don’t do this.

Rex exhaled slowly, one hoof raised to let the chain run along it as he continued the steady pull. “I’m going to let you feel it, Fine. Not all of it, of course. But enough. Enough to remind you that it’s you doing all these wonderful things to her.”

Fluttershy’s leg started bleeding. She scrambled for purchase, her breath coming in rapid bursts. “Please, please, no! Fine, stop him!”

He couldn’t. No matter what he tried, no matter how hard he struggled… he couldn’t. He wanted to scream some more, but what good would it do? His mind, filled with panic and horror and hate, failed him in her moment of need. Please. Rex, I’m begging you, let her go.

Rex let out a cruel laugh. He snapped a claw forward, catching Fluttershy’s leg. She screamed and bucked with her free one, but he sidestepped the attack and, after a few failed attempts, caught her other leg. He jerked, and she fell to her stomach. With a shriek, she tried to get back up, only for one of his claws to slam her cheek-first to the floor.

Even so, she struggled. “Fine, listen to me! I know it’s hard, and if… if you can’t…” Unable to stand, she looked up into his eyes. Her face was slick with tears. “It’s not your fault. I-it’s not your fault.”

But it was. It was all on him, and he could do nothing to fix it. If only he could close his eyes.

Rex. Please. Not this. Anything but this.

“That’s the tone I’ve been looking for.” Rex buried his face in Fluttershy’s mane and took a deep breath. “I’m going to enjoy this.”

Fluttershy closed her eyes, her lips moving almost silently. Was she begging for mercy, or maybe for help? Rex’s grin only grew.

“Be louder, girl. It makes it all the more arousing.”

Pinkie wasn’t moving as fast as she could. Only fast enough to avoid Rex. She’d heard that the guy was unhinged, but she’d never expected him to lash out like this! This wasn’t the same as casually making a hole in a thestral’s chest or holding them underwater for a while. This was anger, a kind of madness Pinkie had only known twice before.

But she had seen it before. That gave her a distinct advantage, and let her keep her head as the claws barely missed taking it off.

Nye and the others would see this. They’d recognize the threat. All she had to do was keep Rex busy, buy them time to slip past and get Fluttershy. If she could just dodge long enough…

Her ears just caught the sound of Rex’s sliding stop. She did the same, turning to face him warily. Would he use his magic? No, his eyes had that vacant look to them. Fine was trying to calm him down.

Nye and the three thestrals were by the Sanctuary, hidden from Rex’s view. He was still too close. She would have to find a way to lure him farther out.

“She is, isn’t she?”

Without warning, Rex turned and galloped for the front entrance. Pinkie blinked. What was this?

“She will obey. You will obey. You will all obey!”

She?

Comprehension slammed into her like a party cannon fired in the gut, and she was already running. “Nye, come on!”

Fine was a fast pony when he wanted to be, and Rex was taking full advantage of that now. Pinkie kept pace easily, but she knew Nye would never be able to. She prayed the thestrals could keep up.

Just as she entered the tunnel of the temple entrance, she saw Rex disappear into one of the dark halls. Now there could be no questioning his destination. Pinkie’s heart throbbed at the thought of Fluttershy all alone in that little room, unaware of just what was barreling towards her.

But it wasn’t just Fluttershy, was it? Fine was in there somewhere. He could see, he could hear, and he would know. Merciful Celestia, what would something like that do to him? The thought was enough to make her push even more speed into her legs. She flew through the halls and rooms, wondering how she would stop Rex. She had nothing.

Nothing.

Except that.

She could see it so clearly, that little highway in her head. That chaotic highway, which she steered through on a runaway wagon, struggling to avoid the giant transport wagons of fear and self-loathing. In her mad rush to escape, she ended up taking an exit, and her wagon rolled to a stop at the familiar corner of sanity and madness. And there, standing on the opposite corner, was Pinkamina.

Pinkamina didn’t move. She didn’t wave or smile or frown. She didn’t even blink. She just stared at Pinkie with an expression best described as blank. Pinkie didn’t want to be here. Sanity and Madness were on the bad side of town. But somehow, she knew this conversation needed to be had. Fluttershy was in trouble. Fine was in trouble.

She fidgeted, not willing to look Pinkamina in the eyes. “I don’t need you. Nye’s here. With his thestral friends. They can do it.”

Pinkamina said nothing, but Pinkie could feel the eyes on her.

“Y-you’re wrong,” she whispered. “They can handle it.”

Cool silence.

“They can’t… can they?” She glanced at Pinkamina. No change at all. She ground her teeth and turned her face away. “Not even gonna speak to me, huh?”

A second. Another.

“W-well, I don’t want to talk to you, either!” She turned around and stomped, muzzle held high.

This showing of defiance only lasted a scant few seconds before she lowered her head once more. “I can’t let you out. I’ve put that behind me. I’m not you anymore.”

Nothing. Pinkie could almost feel her temper rising. “I know Fluttershy’s in trouble! I know that what Rex is gonna do is… is t-terrible. And Fine. Poor, poor Fine…” She cast a glance over her shoulder. Pinkamina remained still as a statue, those blue eyes boring into her own.

Pinkie scowled and set her gaze on her hooves. “Don’t look at me like that. I can’t help them. I can’t! Even if doing nothing is like... really really bad. But I don’t know how. I had to stop. I can’t go back to that.”

Her lip trembled. Her ears splayed back. “Come on, tell me I’m wrong. I know you want to.”

When no answer came, she growled to herself. “Y-you big meanie. Why won’t you talk to me, huh? Is it because I locked you away all this time? What do you want me to do? Maybe you don’t want me to help. Maybe you think it’s funny that Fine’s about to do something that will haunt him for the rest of his life, which is a really long time, longer than I want to think about! He’s already broken enough on the inside, this will just make it worse. And you… You won’t even bother to argue with me!”

She turned on the pony across the street, baring her teeth and taking a low, aggressive pose. “Alright then, be that way! They don’t need your help anyhow! Fine and Fluttershy deserve a better friend than you’ll ever be!”

Pinkamina didn’t so much as blink.

The non-reaction sent Pinkie into a stomping fit. “Y-you… You big meanie! Why won’t you even try talking to me?” At the continued silence, she screamed her frustrations. “I get it it! You don’t care enough! Well I do, and I am not going to let my friends face this alone! You stay here and be a Meany McMeanipants, I’m gonna save my friends!”

A scream pierced her ears. Pinkie came to an abrupt standstill, chest heaving and heart pounding. He was in there, he was trying to do things to her friends. Rex.

Hoofsteps pounding behind her. Another scream.

Nye came to a huffing stop beside her. He took a sharp breath before hissing, “Pinkie, what’s going on?” His head whipped forward at another shriek.

“Get Fluttershy out,” Pinkie replied. “Get her out now.” As soon as the last word left her lips, she ran. She reached for her mane even as she reached the door. Looking inside revealed Fine Crime atop Fluttershy, pinning her belly-first to the floor, a wicked grin on his face. But that was as far as it had gotten, thank Celestia.

The kitchen knife was out. It felt so incredibly light in her hoof, like a feather, and so terribly familiar. A big part of her wanted to drop it, to leave it in some dark place and run away. But the whispers in the back of her mind, the pleas and sobs and words of kindness and lecture that normally held her back, seemed so far away now. They couldn’t hold her back, not this time.

She threw them off with snarl, and her knife flew.

“What the buck are you doing?”

Rex reared back at the sound of Nye’s cry, and the knife sailed past to bounce off the wall with a clatter. Another instant and it would have imbedded into his shoulder.

“What’s this?” He turned to the newcomers, that insidious grin never leaving his face. “Finally decided to show some spunk, did we? Impressive, for such a worthless simpleton. If you wanted to watch, you could have just said so.”

Pinkie moved sideways, clearing the door. Fluttershy scrambled away, only to get jerked to a standstill by the chain. Tears formed rivers down her cheeks as she struggled against the binding.

Another knife was in Pinkie’s hoof. Her breathing came in slow gasps as she pushed back everything she’d told herself over the past decade of her life. She needed that past back, and she needed it right now. It was so easy it almost disturbed her.

But not this time. This time she welcomed the viciousness. Her words were neither forceful nor hesitant. “Keep away from my friend.”

Rex chuckled, sidestepping closer to Fluttershy. “Or you’ll do what, little Miss Baker? Poke me? Poke Fine? I think not.” He started to turn away.

The knife rose. Pinkie felt something new, and yet old at the same time. It stirred within her, threatening, longing. “Don’t move.”

Nye stepped into the room, his hoof raised. “P-Pinkie, be careful. Think about what you’re doing.”

She kept her wide eyes set upon Rex, who watched her out of the corner of his eye. He still had that smug smile. “Listen to the stallion, pony. I don’t think Fine will appreciate having to kill you.”

Pinkie ground her teeth together. “Nye. Get Fluttershy out of here.”

Nye looked to her, then to Rex. He kicked at the floor and braced as if for a sprint. “I don’t know how we’re gonna do that.”

“I’m gonna free her, and then hold him off while you run.”

Another chuckle from Rex, who shook his head and sighed. “Aww, you’re just precious. And dead.”

He whipped his head around and fired a lone red beam.

Fluttershy yelped, for the pink pony was already at her side. Pinkie used a rear hoof to kick the shackle on Fluttershy’s bleeding leg; it promptly snapped open. Fluttershy wasted no time running straight to Nye with a sob. Nye caught her in a quick hug, then thrust her to a thestral waiting behind him. She carried Fluttershy away without a word.

Rex’s head slowly turned, eyes wide and jaw loose. “W-what? How?”

Nye backstepped, stance low and eyes darting between the other two. His voice was cautionary. “Pinkie?”

She waved him away, her sharp eyes not leaving Rex’s. “Go, Nye. Get out of here!”

“But… I can’t… You—”

Rex stepped back, shaking his head. “Fine, what was that? Talk to me, you insufferable—”

“Get out!” Pinkie threw her knife. It landed at Nye’s hooves, making him back away. A second later, she was in his face and shoving him out the door, right into the waiting hooves of the other two thestrals. “Get him out of here!”

“No!” Nye struggled, but against a pair of Night Eye warriors he had no hope of resisting. They dragged him away kicking and screaming. “Pinkie, don’t! He’ll kill you! Let me go, we can’t just leave her!”

Pinkie Sense. She stepped left just as a red beam sliced through the air where her neck would have been. Turning around, she picked her knife off the floor and pulled another one from her mane.

Rex rubbed his head with a grimace, then focused his eyes upon her. His lips pursed. “It seems there’s more to you than I know. I must commend you, Fine; no mortal has ever hidden information from me before.”

Her heart pounded, but her mind was clear. Pinkie braced, aiming her weapons and steadying her breathing. “Fine.”

Rex narrowed his eyes. She took in those rosewood pupils, looked deep inside for the stallion she knew was still in there. The one who had saved her, who had kept her from going back. The one whose smile filled her with Joy, who reminded her that she didn’t face the demons alone. The pony who never looked at her the way she wanted. She thought she was okay with that.

She was wrong.

She gave him a smile. A genuine one, the kind he deserved. He’d enjoy the irony, for certain. “You brought me back with violence, right?”

Her smile faded to a determined frown.

“I’m ready to return the favor.”

For the millionth time, Rainbow cursed Zecora. Why didn’t her stupid potions come with a warning label or something?

Her muscles burned as if she were on fire. Her throat was drier than the San Palomino, her stomach was cramping fiercely, and the sun seemed to be trying to turn her eyes into smoldering craters. Even her feathers hurt. Had she known that drinking those potions would result in a crash like this, she would have thought up a better strategy!

But… she was out. She was in Equestria, and Canterlot Castle was just ahead. All she had to do was keep flapping, even though every rise and fall of her wings sent a fresh tear of fire through her backside. Oh, if only she could sleep! And eat, and drink, and bury herself as far from the sun’s menacing rays as possible.

No. Canterlot. Discord. Her friends. Just keep flapping.

“Keep… K-keep flapping.” By Celestia, did her throat hurt.

The sun glinted off one of the castle’s pearly spires, and she barely avoided screaming. The light seemed to be burning a hole in her skull! She closed her eyes and tried shaking her head. The world spun, and she almost lost control. Panting, sobbing, she fought against the pain and weariness. The castle. The balcony. No, that was to the Royal Library. She needed the throne room. If she could just…

An attempt to gain some lift nearly made her wings seize up. Another sob, a quiet curse, and she settled for the library. It would have to do. She just hoped somepony was watching for her.

Closer. Closer. Just a little closer. Oh, to be on her hooves again! To collapse and sleep and not know the horrible, mind-numbing pain!

Wait… fast. Too fast. She tried to break her descent. Her wings screamed in protest, and she screamed right along with them. The balcony came at her, her wings began to buckle. Abruptly, she was flying sideways.

Crash.

Glass and wood was everywhere. Rainbow tucked her wings in and let the rest of her body go limp as she rolled across lush carpet. Even as she stopped, the world kept spinning. But no, she couldn’t lay here. Her friends needed her to finish the job. She tried to get up, but her legs did little more than slide along the carpet, unable to find purchase.

Voices. Ponies were calling out. If she could talk to one of them…

“Rainbow? What the hay are you doing?”

Rainbow’s heart soared at that familiar voice. Of course, where else would she be but in the library? Thank Celestia's fine flank for eggheads. She tried to turn her head, but her neck retaliated with burning agony.

Gentle hooves rolled her onto her back. “Somepony get a doctor in here, she’s hurt! Rainbow. Rainbow, look at me, it’s Twilight. You’re gonna be okay.”

She was there. That purple face. Good Goddess, she’d never been so happy to see that face, even as blurry as it was. She forced her throat to function though the stinging pain. “T-Twilight…” Good Goddes, did speaking hurt!

Twilight hushed her. Her face, only a stain of purple, cleared when the unicorn moved in close. “Don’t talk. We’ll get you taken care of, I promise. Where’s that doctor?”

“No. T-Twilight.” Rainbow’s leg sent pain right up into her shoulder, but she moved it anyway. She touched the pouch at her exposed side. “C-cure. Discord. N-now.”

“What? Discord?” Twilight’s brow furrowed as her eyes followed Rainbow’s hoof. Her face promptly brightened. “You got the gargoyle skin, didn’t you?”

“Twilight!”

Purple eyes, full of concern, snapped back to her face. “I’m listening, Rainbow.”

“Friends in… in trouble.” She had to suck in a long, slow breath. “Lord Rex. Thestrals. Tidal. We n-need Discord. Now.”

Twilight frowned in thought. After a few seconds, she nodded. Her horn glowed, gently taking the pouch from Rainbow’s saddle. “I don’t know what’s going on or who this ‘Rex’ is, but I’ll tell Luna and Celestia right away. I promise, Rainbow.”

“Hurry. Th-they need…” Rainbow fell back, Twilight’s magic holding her down. Her strength left her as more voices filled her ears.

“We’ve got it, Rainbow. Rest. You did it, okay? Just rest, please.”

Rest. Rest sounded good. She’d done her part, hadn’t she? Discord would be cured.

Rainbow allowed herself to go limp, closing her eyes and relaxing. Her part was over. She’d done it. Nye and the others would be alright. Surely she hadn’t been too late.

Surely.

23 - Worthless

Rex’s eyes narrowed. “What favor?”

Pinkie struck the blunt sides of her blades together, producing a loud, ringing sound. “That’s private, buster.”

He ground his teeth, one eye twitching and his head shifting slightly. He mumbled something, never taking his eyes off Pinkie. Talking to Fine, perhaps. After a moment his expression darkened even further. “So be it. I’ll devour you in front of the entire town. That should make up for butting in on my fun.”

Saying nothing, Pinkie focused intently on her enemy. Winning a fight seemed certainly beyond her… but Discord was coming. She had to believe that. And if she believed that, then all she had to do was stall. Just keep him busy for a while. And if Discord didn’t come?

Then she was going to die. Better to do it fighting, right?

Rex stalked forward, thick claws scraping against the stone floor. “Are you scared, party pony?”

Pinkie lunged, little more than a pink blur. “Let’s find out!”

Surprise shined in Fine’s eyes as she closed the distance in a blink, one of the blades slashing in an upwards strike at his shoulder. Rex jumped back in time, but barely, his wings extending wide. When her second knife stabbed for his chest, he yelped and, with a flap, retreated. Pinkie gave him no time to think, charging in a veritable bum-rush.

“By my scales!” Rex’s horn flashed and a thin beam shot at the advancing pony, but in Rex’s panic it flew wide. Pinkie dodged and kept coming, not losing any of her momentum. She leapt, prepared to stab once more.

Rex’s eyes narrowed. His hoof shot out, a claw wrapping around Pinkie’s outstretched hoof. With a growl, he tossed her at the nearby wall. Pinkie landed on it as if it were floor, hooves splayed out, then kicked off just in time to avoid a slash of the claws on his rear hooves.

“Why?” He snarled, flapping closer to the center of the room and glaring daggers as Pinkie settled for another defensive stance. “Why can’t I see your abilities?”

She bared her teeth in turn. “Fine’s a lot smarter than you’ll ever know, Rep.”

His eyes flashed, his claws shook. “My name is Rex!” His horn flashed, and Pinkie felt a powerful force clutching her throat. It lifted her off her hooves and began to squeeze. She set one of the knives to her neck, blade out, and swiped; the red aura snapped as if it were twine, disappearing in a cascade of bubbles. Pinkie landed on her hooves gracefully and was back in her battle stance.

Rex stared at her, his lip twitching. Confusion mixed with fury in his eyes until, with a roar, he dove, claws extended and face contorted in rage. Pinkie responded by darting under his attack. She intended to strike at his exposed underside, but his hind legs came down fast, in perfect position to strike her head.

Rex landed and spun around, eyes going wide once more at an unharmed Pinkie rearing up by the wall. “How? How? That attack should have knocked your head clean off!”

“I’m just being Pinkamina.”

She moved to attack, but Rex was ready. This time when he fired his beam, he didn’t hold back; the column of energy was three times the height of a pony. It tore right through the wall of the temple and into the open air. Upon winking out, it left behind a blackened hole and a long, clear path of charred jungle.

Pinkie fell from the ceiling, her knives delivering shallow cuts into Fine’s flanks just above the cutie marks. He cried out and bucked, catching her in the stomach and sending her sprawling, but with a deft twist she landed on her hooves once more. In her anger she hardly even felt the blow.

Rex spun in place, eyes darting about wildly as if he expected an attack from any direction. “You wretch! You think you can fight—whoa, wha?” His hind legs buckled and collapsed. His jaw dropped, his pupils shrank.

Pinkamina was on him, delivering two quick strikes to the face with the handles of her knives before bucking him in the chest so hard he fell right out of the hole he’d created. His wings flared as he caught himself in midair.

“Pinkie!”

Her ears perked and she spun around, looking up at Fine with a sudden hope.

Fine looked at her. Not Rex, with his smugness or anger or impatience. The eyes that settled upon her were familiar, focused, fierce and battle-hardened. This was a pony in command of his situation, and his was an expression Pinkie had seen enough times to never mistake it. So she listened intently, knowing that what he was about to say would be of grave importance.

“Hurt me, Pinkie. Hurt me and I’ll help you!”

He shook his head forcefully, clutching it and growling. “Y-you… You bastard. Stay in there!”

Pinkie absorbed Fine’s words, and his meaning became clear near-instantly. An unexpected solution, like asking for slow music at a dance party, but not unwelcome. Pinkie had thought she had to hurt Fine just because of the fight, but now it seemed she had a reason other than survival to do it.

A roar brought her back to the moment, and right on time too: Rex had his head reared back, flames rising from between his fangs as he inhaled. Pinkie yelped and jumped out of the temple, tumbling dozens of feet down the side of the mountain just as a stream of fire flew from the dragon spirit’s throat. The stream of flames followed her path, and Pinkie had to leap the last few feet to keep from getting turned into a burnt pie.

She galloped into the deep underbrush as the fire pursued. A glimpse above the canopy showed Rex far too high for her to be able to reach normally. Pinkie had a few ideas, but first—

Twitchy tail! She darted left as a thin beam hit the ground where she would have been a second later. The blast of fire stopped, but the flames had started a proper blaze. Pinkie ignored the fire and, dodging a few more shots with ease, literally ran up the side of a tree. If she could just—

Twitchy tail! She jumped away just as another beam turned the trunk of the tree to ash. She landed on a limb and had to leap again as another beam struck. She dropped to the ground and began her dodging dance again, frustration filling her. She’d never be able to get to him like this!

“Stop squirming, you filth!” Rex refused to go lower, and every other shot set fire to another piece of the jungle.

Pinkie was rapidly running out of room to maneuver. The anger boiling under her surface was starting to fade, replaced by an ever more vicious twisting in her gut. She couldn’t keep dodging like this! The fires were spreading, and she couldn’t find a way to get to him! But she couldn’t just run, that would make things worse for everypony. She had to hold him here, but… but how?

Rex’s insidious laughter rose over the fire and smoke. “You’re going to die here, pony! Die, like the worthless piece of trash you are. You can’t help Fine, you never could!”

Cold fear hit Pinkie in the gut, a powerful opponent to the heat. He was right, wasn’t he? She really was useless. How had she ever thought she could fight him like this? This had been a stupid, stupid idea, probably the worst idea she’d ever had in her short life.

And now she was going to die, as useless as she’d ever been. She hoped Fine hadn’t trusted her.

She’d hate to think of how disappointed he would be when she got eaten.

Fluttershy pressed her hooves to the struggling stallion’s cheeks. “Nye, please calm down.”

He swatted her away with a growl. “No, I will not calm down. Pinkie’s in trouble and we’re just sitting here!” He tried to break free of the thestrals holding him back, but simply couldn’t manage it. It was unclear how long that would last, though; he fought so hard that they were no longer able to drag him away, instead settling for just keeping him in one place.

“I know it’s bad,” Fluttershy admitted, her voice shaking, “But we can’t. Rex will kill us!”

He tried to pull away from the thestrals, but they held his legs firmly. “And that means we should just stand back and let him kill her? We have to do something!”

Fluttershy backed away from the snarling earth pony, her heart heavy in her chest. “B-but… But what can we do? Pinkie’s doing this so we can get away.”

“I. Do not. Care!”

With a roar, he managed to jerk his leg with enough force to finally free it from one of the thestrals’ holds. He elbowed her in the face before she could regain her grip, then delivered a punch directly to the other’s exposed belly. The stallion doubled over and Nye was free. The third thestral jumped in his way, only to be brought down by a lone strike to the side of the head.

Panic welled in Fluttershy at the sight of his brutality, and she inadvertently retreated. She’d never seen him like this, and it proved almost enough to send her running. But far stronger than her fear of this sudden violence was one simple fact ringing through her mind like a ship’s bell: if Nye got loose, he would die.

This fact spurred her into action, and with a cry she tackled him before he could get a running start. The two ponies collapsed in a tangle of legs and feathers, Fluttershy grasping desperately at the stronger pony.

“Stop it! Horseapples, let me go!” Nye nearly threw her off, but she held on tightly, pinning one of his forelegs and preventing him from standing by her weight alone. “Fluttershy, we don’t have time for this!”

“Please, Nye, don’t do this!”

“I have to!”

“Think about Rainbow Dash!”

“I’ll never be able to face her again if I let Pinkie die!”

Clink.

Fluttershy’s ears perked. Even as she fought to keep her hold on Nye, she turned her head in the direction of the sound. Her eyes landed on a small bottle filled with a pink fluid laying amongst so many other things falling out of his pouches. It could only be Zecora’s awareness potion.

The idea struck her so fast she nearly released Nye. Mind working frantically, she struggled to maneuver herself closer to his face. He broke free just long enough to start standing, but Fluttershy was ready, jumping in front of him and spreading her wings wide.

“Fluttershy, if you don’t get out of my… My…”

His eyebrows rose, his eyes widened, his chin began to tremble. His neck twitched, as if he were trying to pull his head away. Yet there could be no movement, no escape, no remorse. Fluttershy’s gaze bore into him, forcing him to acknowledge her presence and will. And he did, with a whimper and sharp gasps and a visible shaking in his knees.

Fluttershy blinked, and Nye collapsed.

He lay panting for several seconds, legs and tail twitching erratically. At last he managed to raise and shake his head. “D-don’t ever do that to me again.”

Fluttershy dropped down to look him in the eyes. She felt the slightest twist of her heart when he flinched away from her gaze, but hardened her expression. “I have an idea, and if you’ll calm down for a minute I’ll tell it to you.”

The jungle was an inferno. Smoke stung Pinkie’s eyes and the heat corralled her, but she kept moving. Moving was all she had left. If she stopped she would die. Every few seconds, a beam of red energy would flash into existence, just barely missing as she swerved, ducked or reversed direction.

Rex no longer taunted her. The most he offered was the occasional curse as she wove around his attacks again and again. Even with the smoke, so much of the jungle’s canopy had been shredded and burned that Pinkie had no trouble spotting him flying overhead. When she did, it was always to the sight of a pony livid with frustration.

Pinkie couldn’t die, not now. She knew dying was an inevitability, but she couldn’t let herself die like this! Oh, maybe being burned to a crisp wouldn’t be so bad. It might be quick, just a spark of pain and poof, nothing. No, it wasn’t the possibility of dying in and of itself that had her moving so frantically now.

It was the knowledge that, if she did die now, Fine would blame himself. She couldn’t possibly put him through that, no matter what.

And so she dodged and danced, her movements fluid and her mind frantic. She knew she couldn’t keep this up forever, but every time she tried to get away he’d find a way to corral her back into the blaze. There had to be some way to reach him, to fight back! If she could just hurt him, Fine would help. He said he’d help. She just needed to get up there!

A new beam appeared before her, but this time it didn’t go away. With a steady hum, it moved for her, and Pinkie ran in a tight turn to avoid getting sliced. The beam didn’t stop, but shifted to follow after her. Alarmed by this sudden change in tactics, Pinkie was forced to twist her body almost backwards. The beam swept by, barely grazing her muzzle and leaving a biting sting behind. She stood up straight in time to see a few locks of her mane fall to the ground.

A second later, a fireball erupted where she would have been had she not been forced to stop. The resulting explosion flung her sideways, and she hit the ground with a pained grunt. The intense heat of nearby flames singed her backside as she scrambled to her hooves… only to find herself surrounded by fire.

Rex appeared above the flames, his expression calm but dour. His wings flapped in a steady rhythm that sent smoke and sparks swirling around his body. “To think that a mere earth pony would give me so much trouble. You are full of surprises, Pinkie, but no more.”

Wobbly left ear, twittery tongue.

Not knowing whether to be afraid or thrilled, Pinkie steeled herself in an aggressive pose. “I’m not out of surprises yet, Mr. Naughty.”

Rex’s expression remained calm as his horn regained its ominous glow. “Then I’ll end it before you have a chance to continue.”

“Wait!”

Pinkie’s heart sank at that voice. She followed Rex’s gaze as Fluttershy flew over the flames. She hovered between the two of them, back turned to Pinkie and blocking her view. “Rex, please, you don’t have to do this!”

Damn that mare! What was the point of sacrificing yourself to rescue somepony if they were just going to come right back? Pinkie’s hoof twitched with the desire to hit something. What now? Trying to get Fluttershy away wouldn’t do any good; Rex wouldn’t let her escape a second time.

Hoofsteps sounded, and Nye burst through the wall of flames. His scrunched face loosened as he landed next to Pinkie and quickly checked to ensure he wasn’t on fire. Pinkie almost swore out loud; was everypony she was trying to die for determined to get themselves killed anyway?

As Fluttershy continued her pleading, Nye turned to Pinkie. “No time to talk.”

“But you can’t be—” Pinkie’s eyes widened as Nye produced Zecora’s pink awareness potion from his pouch. Suddenly, being angry didn’t seem appropriate anymore. Pinkie felt almost drawn to the thing, tiny motions and quivers in her body all but screaming at her to drink it right that instant! Pinkie Sense wanted that potion.

Rex’s roar filled her eardrums, and both ponies’ heads snapped towards the exchange above. They were just in time to see the back of a hoof smash against Fluttershy’s face. Nye and Pinkie gasped as one when their friend dropped weightlessly somewhere beyond the flames.

Rex screamed into the empty air. “You dare try to make a deal with me? As if we were equals? You puny, insignificant whorse! You are nothing more than a slave, a piece of flesh put on this world to serve my whims.”

Pinkie Sense was going crazy. Pinkie did the only thing she could think of: she snatched the bottle from Nye.

“You can offer me nothing, because everything you have is already mine to take!”

The cork came out with a pop. Pinkie threw her head back and drank.

“For your insolence, I’m not just going to kill her, I’m going to keep her alive, and I’m going to make you listen to every single scream!”

She chugged the potion down, not pausing for breath or thought. She needed every drop.

“I’ll keep it up until you want to end her life with your own hooves just for the mercy of it!”

She tossed the bottle away with a gasp and turned to Nye. His horrified gaze remained upon Rex; he didn’t even seem to have noticed the missing bottle.

“You will never ask for anything from me ever again, because you do not have the right, you filthy, flea-infested pile of feather rot!”

Pinkie shook Nye. He looked at her with that same horrified stupor. So she hit him in the jaw. Hard.

That did the job. “Hey, what are you—”

She grabbed him by the shoulders and shoved him away. “Go, get Fluttershy and—”

The world shifted. Or twisted? Pinkie’s eyes bulged as a myriad of sounds slammed into her; the crackling flames, Rex’s screaming diatribe, her heart pounding in her ears, thestrals calling in the distance, and a lone pegasus sobbing where she’d fallen.

But it was more than just sound. Pinkie could taste the ash in the air, feel the individual grains of dirt beneath her hooves, smell the sweat and grit in Nye’s coat. The pony himself was a vivid splash of crisp color. Everything was so phenomenally, amazingly clear.

And then it was everywhere.

Nye’s mouth blurred into afterimages, the minor shifts of his face joining in the shadow play. His voice came a second later: “Pinkie? What’s wrong? Are you okay?

Good Goddess, it was as if he were speaking in her head. Her entire body tingled with… with something she couldn’t describe. She focused on Nye, and suddenly, she knew: Nye would hesitate, and be worried and fret, but when the fighting started, he’d do as he was told. How did she know that for sure? Pinkie wished she could say. All she knew for sure was that Pinkie Sense had been kicked into an entirely new level of craftsmareship.

And it told her to move.

So she did.

Rex was turning towards her, his body a strange shaking blur of shadowy images. His gaze met hers, vicious and filled with a mad intent that only grew as his horn shined. Pinkie saw the bolt coming, could feel its course arcing through the hot air even before it appeared. Pinkie Sense spoke to her as it never had before, and here it said “jump.” She didn’t even have to ask “how high?”

The bolt of red, electric energy sizzled through the air, connecting with the ground in an instant, but to her it might as well have been on pause. She came down and, acting on pure instinct, lowered her legs at that bolt and kicked off of it as if it were made of wood rather than energy. She climbed the electrical discharge like a chaotic staircase, her eyes hardening and her heart pounding.

By the time Rex’s eyes had begun to widen at the sight, she was there, her forehoof impacting his jaw.

She slammed into him even as he cried out, the sound echoing in her ears. With a snarl, Pinkie pushed off and caught one of his wings, dragging him out of the air. Rex twisted, screaming as his free wing flapped frantically. His claws grasped for her, but her position behind and below made it impossible for him to reach. A beam fired from his horn, but it went wide.

Just before they reached the ground, Pinkie jerked down. Rex dropped below her, slamming back-first into the blackened earth. She landed deftly beside him, one leg stomping into his gut and making him curl into a ball.

Pinkie snarled as she began pounding. “This is for hurting my friend! And this if for making me say all those horrible things to Fine!”

She blocked just as Rex swung, the force of the strike knocking her back a few feet. Gasping for breath, the wide-eyed dragon spirit scrambled to his hooves and fired another beam.

She caught it with both hooves and threw it right back. It hit him just below a front knee and sent him face-first to the dirt. Pinkie charged, her vision red, her heart in her throat, her skull buzzing with an unquenchable desire to hurt.

But now Rex had recovered from his shock. His brow furrowed and he bared his fangs, wings spreading as he readied for her assault. He came forward to meet her, deadly claws swinging for her throat in a streak of brown shadow that Pinkie read like an open book. She turned sideways, lowered her body beneath the attack, and slammed her elbow into his chest. Rex stumbled back, horn flashing, but Pinkie followed up with a headbutt to his muzzle.

A voice, Rex’s but not Rex’s, burst from his lips along with the blood: “Don’t stop! Beat him into submission!”

Pinkie’s heart twisted at that voice, but she didn’t let it slow her down. A knife was in her hoof, aimed for the shoulder. Rex blocked the attack, trying to push her hoof sideways and out, but Pinkie saw the motion and rolled her leg down and around his, freeing it in one fluid motion that brought the knife up to cut his other leg as it was reaching for her. He jerked it back with a cry that cut off to a grunt when the hilt of the blade struck between his eyes; once again, the horn’s light winked out.

Rex backed away, then jerked when his foreleg, the one she just cut, refused to move. He looked down at it with a terrified expression, then looked up in time to take a punch to the cheek. He turned his stumble into a sideways roll, just barely escaping her stomp. Pinkie growled with all the ferocity of a wolf as she pursued the retreating stallion.

Rex shook his head as if to clear it, moving for the flames that had by now engulfed the forest in an uncontrolled inferno. “What level of Tartarus did you come from?!” He caught a burning log with his magic and swung it at her.

Pinkie reared back to avoid the attack, teeth gritted as she let her anger boil. “My very own special one!”

Two more logs joined the first, all swinging at her in a chaotic barrage. She leapt over the first, ducked her head under the second. The third came at her face, and the world blurred—

—she landed at his side, knife coming down to dig deep into his shoulder.

“What the—” Rex screamed, raised his leg to counter, then came to a twitching stop. Odd sounds squeezed out of his taut throat as he fell sideways, Pinkie having to jerk her knife out and jump back to avoid him falling on her. He landed, legs spasming and jaw clenched.

Pinkie dropped her knife and pressed a hoof to his bleeding shoulder. Rex’s neck twisted as he stared up at her with venom in his eyes, but whatever words he tried to say were hindered by his locked jaw.

She struck his face. “That’s for Bright Eyes!” And again. “That’s for Iron!” And again. “That’s for Evergreen!”

She straddled his chest and began pounding. “And this is for Verity! Give me back my stallion, you son of a hydra! Give him back! He’s mine! Mine, mine, mine!”

The afterimage flashed a brilliant red, and Pinkie almost didn’t escape in time. She found herself standing near the flames just as a wall of magical energy shot through where she’d just been. She stood, panting, as Rex gradually climbed to his hooves. His chest heaved with every breath, his gaze one of menace. His eyes sparked with the flash of his horn.

Around them, the jungle burned. Sparks danced in a gentle wind, trees collapsed in a riot of noise, and in the distance she could hear the citizens of Tidal trying to stop the blaze, Sera and Fang’s distinct voices leading them. Somewhere beyond the blaze, Nye attempted to calm a tearful Fluttershy, his own panic barely under control. Pinkie could hear it all as if it were happening right beside her, the steady stream of noise pushing back the rage that had consumed her, but not able to eliminate it.

Rex stood, half his body shining with flickering firelight and the other consumed by shadow. He rubbed his bleeding face and spat out a tooth, blazing eyes never leaving his opponent. His wings spread wide and he let out a snarl between huffing, steamy breaths. Blood dribbled from his chin as he bared his fangs with a hiss. Pinkie couldn’t help but think he looked every bit the demon he was purported to be.

“So be it.” His voice was low, quiet, but possessed as much heat as the fires around him. “If that’s how it is to be, then I will take all the pain. So you just watch, Fine. Watch while I butcher your precious little whorse.”

A stream of lasers erupted from his horn. Pinkie had only an instant to question if he could do anything else before she weaved through the onslaught, making her rapid way towards the fiend. Every shot came in a hazy pre-image, letting her predict and maneuver past every one. She slid under a pair, knocked another away, twisted between three more. Just as she was almost on Rex, he raised his forelegs dramatically and a fire erupted in front of her!

Pinkie slid to a sideways stop, eyes narrowing as the future erupted before her eyes. A quick repositioning allowed her to deliver a punch just as Rex burst from the flames, his attempt to catch her off guard rewarded with a hit to the gut. Though he gasped for air, she had no time to follow up the move, instead having to leap away from another blazing log. She landed and snatched up the knife she’d dropped earlier in one swift motion.

She looked up and found four logs covered in fire and flying right at her. Her heart hitting her throat, she dropped to her belly, wincing as the things sailed just over her head. The heat curled her hair, but she was already on her hooves and charging. A roar erupted from her lips and she swung her weapon, but a freshly recovered Rex caught her hoof. He spun and tossed her directly at the flames.

She fell, landed in a roll and leapt, escaping the heat before it could cause any damage. By the time she turned around, Rex was soaring over the flames, traveling in a smooth arch to dive for her. It was only then that Pinkie noticed:

The afterimage was gone.

No time left to process that information; she retreated just in time to escape Rex’s claws. He’d already sucked in a breath by the time he landed, and Pinkie scrambled sideways to avoid the flames erupting from his throat. Combined with the heat of the burning jungle, Pinkie half feared she’d been cooked, but came away with only a half-burnt tail.

Growling, she turned sharply and came right at Rex, ducking under the flames as his head twisted in her direction. She pressed her hooves to the top and bottom of his muzzle, feeling something shift where the top of it had already been broken. Rex choked, smoke rising out of his nostrils and his eyes bulging.

An image flickered into being, and Pinkie jerked away as a claw came up. Too slow, she received a nasty trio of cuts to her shoulder. Coughing up smoke and sparks, clutching at his chest, Rex nonetheless approached.

Pinkie shouted at the sky. “Damn you, why won’t you go down?” She blinked; the sound of her own voice wasn’t as clear as before. She took a moment to listen and realized she could no longer hear Nye and Fluttershy, or the thestrals, or—

She barely dodged a stab of Rex’s claws. Grimacing, she steadied herself for his next attack. If she could just—twitchy tail! She rolled right just as a flaming log smashed into the ground where she’d been. She came up with a face full of Rex.

The air left her. Pain. Lots of pain.

Rex’s eyes narrowed. His claw twisted. A weak sound whistled out of Pinkie’s throat. He jerked his talons out of her belly, and she collapsed, curling around the open wound.

Pinkie could barely breathe through the pain. She had no idea what he’d cut, but her stomach felt… wrong. Tears welled in her eyes as she tried to staunch the blood with trembling hooves.

“It’s about damn time.”

Something grabbed her hair. Pinkie yelped as she was lifted into the air by the mane, her eyes squeezed tight. She opened them when she felt the heat of Fine’s clawed hoof on her chest. It raked across forcefully, digging deep, and she clenched her teeth through the pain. Rex tossed her away; she landed on her side and promptly curled back up.

“You were far more trouble than I expected.” Rex stood over her, his expression not losing any of its menace. He licked his bloody claw as he stared down at her. “Did you really think you could stop me? The only way is to kill me, and you wouldn’t do it. The moment you valued Fine’s life over his freedom, you lost.”

Pinkie sobbed, pain and heartache searing into her brain. She wanted to crawl away, to hide and die in obscurity. She hurt so much, blood pouring from her wounds. Too much, it was too much blood. She whimpered as Rex ran that bloody claw gently along her flanks.

When they reached the scar at her thigh, he paused. “What’s this?”

The scars. Fine’s scars. That he was touching them, that Rex was using Fine’s hoof to do so, brought a fresh sickness to her stomach. She tried to push him away, eyes burning and heart throbbing. They weren’t his, he didn’t have the right.

She’d lost. Despite all her advantages, it was over. She was going to die, and Fine was going to be her killer. She looked into his eyes, hoping for one last chance, one opportunity to see him inside the shell he’d become. All she found was cold anger. It was all over, and he would have to live with… with this.

That idea horrified her far more than death. “F-Fine. Please, it’s not your—”

A talon pierced the scar tissue.

Pinkie shrieked.

Rex, please, don’t do this!

Fine was ignored. He wanted to look at Pinkie, to console her, to tell her he didn’t blame her. He couldn’t even feel her in his hooves as Rex carried her through the smoke-choked skies towards Tidal. But he didn’t have to see to know she was hurt bad. The place where Rex had stabbed her…

She’ll die. She’s going to die. Rex, you have to do something.

“Oh, I intend to.”

A vision filled Fine’s head, a horrible one filled with shrieking and pleas and blood.

No! You don’t need to do this!

Oh, but he did. These creatures needed to be brought to heel, and nothing did the job better than pain. This pink wretch would be painted red, in demonstration of what happened to those who dared to defy a god.

Rex… Let me talk to her. Please. At least give her that much!

There wasn’t a snowball’s chance in Tartarus. This pony would die without hope, without reassurance, without compassion. A miserable creature, fully aware of her complete failure. And the others would bear witness.

You asshole! You murderous, bucked up freak! I’m going to torment you for the rest of your miserable existence, Rex. Leave Pinkie alone!

Rex ignored him still. He adjusted his wings and began his descent, aiming for the center of the ruins. Thestrals were scattering at the sight of his approach like ants. Pathetic vermin.

Buck you, and buck your Catrina. You were never worthy of her, and you never will be! When you finally meet her in the afterlife, she won’t even bother to laugh at your pitiable excuse of a reign. And why not? It’s not like she ever valued you.

Rex dropped Pinkie as if she were no more than a sack of flour. She fell a good ten feet, landing with a cry on her side.

For buck’s sake!

Rex’s voice roared over Tidal like a raging storm. “Everypony get your tails out here, or so help me I will finish what I started, burn this entire town and slaughter each and every one of you!”

The citizens wasted no time. They emerged from their homes and hiding places, scurrying to be the first to bow beneath his hooves. They kept a wide circle around Pinkie, not a soul daring to help the limp pony as she bled all over the dirt. Fine cursed them, each and every one.

Once he was satisfied enough thestrals had arrived, Rex landed next to the pink mare. He gestured to his still-bleeding face. “Look at this, all of you. Look at it!”

They did, and not a soul among them failed to express their horror.

Rex lifted one of Pinkie’s legs so that she hung in the air. She whimpered, blood running in rivulets from the hole in her stomach. “Now look at this. You see this? How about now?”

He swung his leg, striking Pinkie’s behind the knee. The crack was drowned out by her scream.

Leave her alone, for Luna’s sake!

“This wretched thing had the gall to attack a god. In her hubris, she actually believed she could harm something beyond her comprehension.” Rex tossed Pinkie forward by her broken leg, letting her fall on her face before the horrified onlookers. “Now look at her! She is alive now only because I will it, and that will not be for much longer.”

Fine glared at the crowd. Here Rex was, weakened from a hard battle, and none of them saw the opportunity? They should be stampeding at the bastard!

The burnt remains of Pinkie’s tail glowed, and she was dragged backwards across the dirt. She sobbed, her free hoof pawing helplessly at the ground.

“I am going to hurt her. I am going to make her scream again and again and again. And you are all going to watch.”

Fine spotted Sera in the back of the crowd. He wanted to scream at her, to demand she stand up to this monster. But Sera only watched in grim silence, tears staining her cheeks. Was even she unable to do anything?

Rex pressed his claws on Pinkie’s back. He began to knead. A pitiful whining rose from the poor pony as fresh, shallow scratches were cut into her flesh. He kept his head held high, turning it slowly to take in the crowd with his imperious gaze.

“I am through playing games with you creatures. I could have you all killed right now, then take a nap. And frankly, I should.” He thrust his face forward with a snarl, smoke and flames billowing from his throat.

Fine snarled in turn, fighting one more time to regain control. He bashed the walls of his mental prison with everything he had. He couldn’t let Pinkie die like this, would give up his soul to save her. He had been so confident she could do it. She deserved better than… than this.

“You will find, I am merciful.” Rex leaned back once more. He glanced down at Pinkie’s bloodied back, smirked, and pressed his hoof on the reopened scar.

Pinkie cried out and squirmed, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her voice came out hoarse. “St-stop. Please… P-please, stop.”

The hateful creature just pressed harder, his toothy grin growing with the volume of her cries. His eyes turned to the thestrals before him. “I’ve had enough. I am going to spend today and all of this evening torturing this pony. Then, you are going to find my mistress, Fluttershy, while I cook this one.”

Fine ceased his struggles, a renewed sense of horror filling him. You’re going to… to do what?

“If my bride isn’t at my side by the time I finish devouring this piece of meat, Tidal burns. All of it.” He chuckled before stomping on Pinkie’s back, eliciting a yelp from her. “If you succeed, however, I will give you all the pleasure of watching me consummate our relationship. Right here. I assure you, it will be a joyous occasion.”

Fine felt sick. He didn’t need a body for it. He stared at the crowd, the way they did nothing to stop this evil. He saw how Pinkie suffered, and realized that it was he who was responsible. His claws would dig into her body, his teeth would chew on her corpse. He thought of her cheerful smile, her bubbly laugh, her unique devotion. He recalled the way she sat with him in a dark room, whispering about things she never should have been aware of.

The secrets they shared.

The pasts they harbored.

The trust. Yes… the one and only pony he could trust.

Rex. Please. Don’t make me do this.

Rex smiled. He bent low, until his head was just beside Pinkie’s. He cupped a claw beneath her chin.

“Now… where am I going to cut next?”

24 - Exorcism

Smoke covered the temple in a dark haze. Nye stared at it with a blank expression, his heart heavy and mind numb. So much for waiting it out here. What had possibly possessed him to go up instead of down? He glanced back at the flames that rose up in the early afternoon sky, completely blocking his path back to Tidal. Oh, right.

Fluttershy began to cough and hack. Grimacing, he trotted to a clearing just beneath the temple wall. Carefully, he dropped to his knees and let her slide off his back. He helped her rest against the worn stone, carefully avoiding the burns. “Hold on, Shy. We’ll get you cleaned up and pretty as ever.”

In truth, it wasn’t all that bad. None of the burns seemed severe. They’d probably heal up just fine in a week or so. That didn’t change the fact that the poor pegasus looked like a wreck, though; Rex hadn’t been particular about where she landed after he struck her. By the time Nye had found her, she’d escaped the flames on her own, but the smoke had done a number on her.

She hacked a bit more before casting a weary smile his way. “D-don’t let Rainbow hear you calling me pretty, Nye.”

He returned the smile, doing his best not to wince at the red burn on the left side of her face. “Oh, as if she’ll ever forget how I was crushing on you back in the day.”

“You crushed on ev… every…” Coughs took her over, and Nye’s heart twisted along with her expression.

He stood quickly and looked around, gathering his bearings. “Hold on. I’ll be right back!”

As soon as she was out of sight, his smile faded. He couldn’t believe they were letting Pinkie, and Pinkie alone, fight Rex. Pinkie wasn’t a fighter. They were supposed to do this together, to give one another a better chance, and share the potion. That accursed pony had gone and took it all for herself!

How he longed for Rainbow to be here. She would have been the best candidate by far to fight that demon. Granted, he would have been worried out of his mind, but was that any worse than the current situation?

He reached the waterfall at last. Taking out one of the now-empty storage bottles, he filled it up and made his way back. As he did, he went over everything he knew. Fang and her unit was still below with the foals. Sera was somewhere in the city, once again trying to rally allies. Candid and his unit were out playing hide and seek with Rex's terrified puppets on the southern edge of the flame barrier. Rainbow and Fine were out of commission, Fluttershy hurt pretty bad. And Pinkie? He could only hope she hadn’t been killed already.

How were they supposed to turn this around? Could they?

His heart sank steadily. Nothing came to mind. Not a thing. If Pinkie couldn’t keep Rex busy for long enough, they’d lose. And even with Zecora’s potion, what chance did she have?

“Nye?”

He blinked, abruptly aware that he’d almost walked right past Fluttershy. He turned to her with a sheepish smile. “Sorry. Here, maybe this will help.”

She drank nearly half the bottle in one go, lowering it from her face with a gasp. “Thanks, I needed that. You take the rest.”

He shook his head, starting to push it back—

The two ponies jumped, the bottle falling to the dirt as a shriek pierced the sky. Nye whipped about to stare into the flames, but to his frustration he could see nothing. That sounded like…

“Oh my goodness, Pinkie!” Fluttershy moved to stand, but Nye gently forced her back down. “N-Nye, we have to do something.”

He pinned her by the shoulders, but his mind was elsewhere. Specifically, it was in that raging inferno below, with Pinkie and that monster, Rex. He wanted to help, he needed to, but… but it would do no good to try now.

Another scream made him cringe. His eyes began to burn, and it had nothing to do with the smoke. “We can’t do anything,” he whispered through clenched teeth. “We… We can’t.”

“Don’t say that!” Fluttershy struggled against him, only to cry out when she banged her burned leg against him. “Nye, there must be someth—” She doubled over in a fresh coughing fit.

“You’re in no condition to help anypony.” He rubbed tears from his eyes and turned to stare at the jungle. “And me? If we go, we die.” He could just make out the sight of Rex disappearing down the mountain towards Tidal, a pink something carried in his hooves. “We can’t, Fluttershy.”

Her hacking came to an end. When she spoke, her voice was coarse. “What happened to th-the Nye Stone I just saw fighting thestral warriors just so he could h-help?”

He closed his eyes and sat heavily. “I thought we had a chance then. I really did.”

She whimpered and whined. “Maybe… Maybe I can talk to Rex. If I give myself—”

He whipped around to glare at her. “No!”

Fluttershy was halfway to her hooves already, her face twisted in pain. “I have to do something. I can’t let him kill Pinkie.”

He shoved her back down once more. “He didn’t react well to that kind of thing last time, and you wanna try again? No, Fluttershy.”

The pegasus sobbed, her tears forming paths along her ash-smeared cheeks. “That was because I… I tried to bargain. M-maybe if I ask nicely, or… or begged, then he’d let her go.”

Nye snarled and loomed over her. “You don’t get it, do you? This isn’t Discord we’re dealing with. We’re not in Equestria. Rex is evil, and he doesn’t care about diplomacy or friendship or compromises. You can’t reason with him, you can’t use persuasion against him. You go beg at his hooves and he’ll laugh while finishing Pinkie off! That stupid mare just went and sacrificed herself for us – for you – and I am not going to let you make that sacrifice be in vain because of some Luna-be-damned sense of nobility!”

He jerked back, his own words slamming into his head. Good goddess, what was he doing, snapping at her like this? He looked down to find Fluttershy curled into a ball and weeping, her face hidden behind her mane. The sight was another twist of the knife in his heart.

“Oh, Fluttershy. I’m sorry. I just… I just…”

She wasn’t even listening anymore. Nye bit his tongue and turned away. Had he not felt a near-desperate need to keep her safe, he might have fled from her sobs. He stared out at the fires burning below. How much of the jungle had been taken? It appeared to be spreading wildly out of control. Did Rex even care? Would Tidal be wiped out in cleansing flame?

Those flames would be at the temple before too long. They would have to move. If only he knew a place they could go. They’d never escape Rex, not now. And poor Pinkie…

He looked up to the sky, through the roiling smoke and clouds. “Celestia, Luna, Cadance, if you’re listening, we could really use some help right about now.”

He waited quietly. He heard nothing, nothing at all. Not that he’d expected anything. He just felt so tired.

He started to turn back to Fluttershy, but paused. His head turned gradually back east, over the smoke and fire and trees, to the jungles beyond Tidal. Back towards Equestria. His heart began to race at what he saw. “Fluttershy? Is that normal?”

For only a moment, his world turned white. A familiar voice, one not heard in months, arose behind him.

“Hello, Rocky. Did I miss the fun?”

Another hoarse cry.

Leave her alone. Please.

Rex ran his tongue along the fresh slice along Pinkie’s leg, taking in the taste of her blood. He let Fine taste it too.

No. No more.

Rex chuckled. He lifted Pinkie’s head by the mane. She offered no resistance. One of her eyes had turned black and puffed. The other opened halfway to stare at him. She groaned something unintelligible. It might have been Fine’s name.

Mercy. Rex, please.

“Come now, Pinkie. I need a proper scream. Won’t you scream for me? I need to hear that delightful sound again.”

His talons grasped her jaw. He began to squeeze. Pinkie whimpered, fresh tears streaming down her already moistened face. She couldn’t even raise her legs to offer some token resistance; Rex had broken them already.

Stop. Stop. Stop. Stop.

Claws began digging into the flesh of her cheeks. Blood began to trickle down.

The shadows on her face moved.

Rex blinked, his grasp loosening as he examined her. Sure enough, the shadows of her face had shifted. Almost as if… Gasps from the crowd arose as the shadows moved again. Rex looked up, and even Fine could feel the chill that ran through his body.

The sun bounced between two clouds as if it were a ping pong ball.

Rex dropped Pinkie, his head whipping around frantically. “No. Nonono, it can’t be.”

All Fine wanted was to go to Pinkie. Dread filled him as he watched her from the corner of his disobedient eyes. She seemed so very, very still.

“I won’t let this happen. He can’t just show up out of the blue and… and…” Rex shook his head forcefully, scowled and turned from Pinkie. Fine fought feebly against his mental bonds just for the hope of looking back.

Rex broke into a gallop, his wings spreading wide. He saw objects – benches and tools and rubble – floating as if gravity had decided to look the other way. He flapped once, twice, jumped—

A giant flyswatter rose from the ground, slapping him back down with a loud whack.

“Going so soon, Rep?”

Rex cursed, clawing and scrambling out from under the giant flyswatter. He pushed his head out as a flash of light filled his vision. He sucked in a sharp breath at the sight of the one creature he truly feared.

Discord floated just above the ground, his paw and claw set at his hips. Though he smiled, there was a maliciousness in his expression to go along with it. Fluttershy, her body whole and untarnished, stood at his side, and Nye at his other.

Fluttershy screamed – “Pinkie!” – and rushed to her friend’s side, the stallion not far behind. Discord watched them go, his brow furrowing even more at the sight of the fallen, bloody pony.

Rex struggled frantically to free himself. He pulled his last hind leg loose and looked up to find those misshapen eyes locked with his own. Were Fine paying any attention, he would have noted how he could feel the fear rippling through the abomination’s mind. Neither of them noticed how the thestrals were abruptly bowing.

“D-Discord. How nice to see you.” Rex forced his lips into a toothy smile. “I’m afraid my home isn’t ready for guests.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that. The place just needs a bit of a pick-me-up.” Discord’s tail rose. Rex braced.

Snap.

Rex was lifted up from behind. He flailed wildly as a giant, white, three-fingered glove held him aloft by the tail. “Hey! Let me go, you freak!” He charged his horn and fired a small beam at the draconequus.

Discord caught it between two talons and promptly used it to clean his teeth. The ominous nature of his gaze remained intact. Once satisfied his teeth were appropriately shiny – half-blinding Rex with a quick flash – he tossed it sideways. It stuck into a nearby marble wall like a dart in styrofoam.

He then grinned and settled himself in a large, plush blue lounge chair. He steepled his paw and talon and floated closer to the struggling Rex. “You know, normally I’d be a bit limited in what I can do. Those do-gooder royal siblings won’t let me have as much fun as I used to. I’ve rather grown used to it.”

The hand flipped Rex into the air. Before he could recover, he whacked his head on something hard, then hit the ground. No, not ground. He looked around and realized he was stuck in a glass box. His pulse quickened as he banged fruitlessly against the walls. “No, you can’t do this! I was almost back in power! You’re ruining everything!”

Discord’s face appeared in the glass, like a reflection. “Oh, put a sock in it.”

Snap.

A sock lodged itself within Rex’s mouth. He reached up to grab it, only to find his hooves covered in a semi-transparent… gunk. He realized quickly that the glass floor had melted, holding him down like a sticky wad of glue.

Discord flashed into existence in front of him, wearing a blue suit and orange tie with red polka dots. He settled some horn-rimmed spectacles on his face and began to flick through papers on a clipboard. “Now then, let’s review, shall we? First, you killed thestrals for no reason. You took over the city I freed from you all those centuries ago, undoing what may have been one of the very few instances of real good I did back in those days. You possessed the mind of one of the most important ponies in Equestria.”

He lowered his glasses and studied the seething Rex with a dull expression. “Well, at least he’s better than how you looked last time.” He went back to his notes. “Where was I? Ah, yes.”

The clipboard snapped in two from his grip. Discord pressed his face to Rex’s, eyes literally blazing white fire and steam rising from his nostrils. “You tried to turn my best friend into a sex slave and mercilessly tortured one of her friends to within an inch of death.”

The glass shattered, the sound of it piercing Fine’s eardrums. The shards formed into a giant rubber mallet that slammed into his back and sent him crashing to the ground in a heap.

Suddenly, Fine could feel. His legs, his back, his face, everything hurt. The combination of old damage from Pinkie with the new damage from Discord was almost debilitating! No wonder Rex was having hell fighting back.

Until now: Rex reared his head up, screamed a battle cry and sent a massive beam of constant energy at his opponent.

For a moment, Discord was hidden behind the bright red energy. Then, the energy seemed to ‘stop,’ like time itself had frozen. A second later, it dispersed into bubbles, flies with toast for wings, flapping hands, fireworks and at least a dozen cotton candy clouds.

Discord stood precisely where he’d been before, his expression as hard as ever. “Is that really the best you can do? I suppose being trapped under a pool of water for a few millenia would make it hard to develop anything new, but still, I thought you'd have at least tried experimenting with all that free time.”

A snap of his fingers produced a toilet, which Rex was promptly chained to. Fine lost all feeling once more as Rex regained control and thrashed against his bonds, spitting curses as he did. “Guardian tribe! My thestrals! Hear me and obey! Kill that imposter!”

Not a soul moved to follow his orders.

Discord leaned over the dragon spirit, who recoiled as if stung. The draconequus’ eyes retained those violent flames from before. “I’m not the only one upset with you, Rep.”

“My name is Rex!”

“And since I am supposed to be reformed, it is only appropriate I act with goodwill… and let somepony else have a look at you.”

The earth rumbled. With a great grinding, a pillar of stone rose behind Discord, reaching well above the surrounding buildings. Discord floated back, never taking his eyes off his captive, before clapping his hands twice. As the sound died, a column of white light engulfed the stone pillar. When it faded, the thestrals let out shocked, joyous cries, for standing upon the rock was a familiar alicorn of midnight blue.

Luna did not appear surprised by her abrupt arrival. On the contrary, her stance was regal, her wings spread wide, and her eyes shined like steel knives. She wasted no time, and when she spoke the sound crashed through the air like a living hurricane.

“Rep of Catmandu, Servant of the War Criminal Catrina the Grandiose! You are accused of attempting conquest of the thestrals, my chosen ponies. For this, you have incurred the wrath of the night!”

Rep stared up at Luna, all struggles ceased. “I take it that’s Princess Luna,” he muttered in a dazed manner.

“I can think of a great many things I would like to do to you, demon. But today, I yield the field. Discord!”

The draconequus appeared at her side in a flash of light, his flaming eyes still set upon Rex. He was calm, but the threat in his gaze would have given pause to even the demons of Tartarus. “Yes, Princess?”

Her voice lost its volume as she spoke. “You can remove this pestilence from my Mane Archon, can you not?”

“Why, yes. As a matter of fact, I can.”

“Good.” Luna sneered. “I’ve spoken to Celestia. Once you have freed Fine, you have twenty-four hours of freedom. As long as you and the effects you produce remain within a twenty-five mile radius of the temple, you are free to do anything you want.” She gave Rex a cold smile. “And I do mean anything.”

“No.” Rex renewed his struggles as Discord approached, the Avatar of Chaos rubbing his claw and paw with a malicious grin. “No! You can’t do this! I am a god, you wretched thing!”

Still screaming, Rex rose into the air. With a flash of light, a massive strainer appeared beneath him.

“Sorry, Fine. This might be a tad uncomfortable.”

That proved an understatement. Fine got the opportunity to feel his body squeezed through dozens of tiny holes, coming out like so many noodles, only to be knitted back together on the way out. As he went through the massive metal tool, he could feel an intense pressure vacating his mind, sucked out like so much dung down the pipes. When he was at last whole again, he promptly collapsed, entire body aching.

He looked up to find that Rex had become little more than a nebulous, green cloud. It swirled and writhed, apparently held within the strainer like some hideous baking ingredient. Discord appeared over it, a wicked grin on his face. “You heard her, Reppy Boy: anything I want. Let’s go have some fun.”

Another flash, and both had disappeared. It all happened so fast, Fine could only gape. Rex was gone. Fine was his own master once more. But he felt so… empty.

“Fine?” Cyan eyes appeared before him, framed upon a dark blue face. “Are you alright? It’s over now.”

He stared at Luna, taking in her words. It was over. Over. And he was—

Fine shot to his hooves with a jerk. The motion almost toppled him, but he splayed his legs and caught himself. Luna reached out, perhaps to steady him, but he was brushing past her before she could lay a hoof on him. His heart slammed into his throat as he approached the still form of Pinkie. Knees wobbling, throat tight, he shoved his way past Nye without apology.

“No…”

The pony lay on her back, coat stained red with cuts and gashes beyond counting. Her twisted legs were splayed out at unnatural angles and the hole in her stomach gaped, revealing things he'd only seen in his feverish, violent visions of the past. She breathed, but only barely. Her eyes were closed, lips slightly opened as she mumbled in her unconsciousness. Even in sleep, her face was twisted with pain.

“Oh… Oh, Pinkie.” He dropped to her side and pressed his forehead against her, tears already dripping off his cheeks. “I d-did it to you again. I did it again. Why did I have to do it ag-gain?”

Fine had felt so much in his life. Fear, loss, disappointment, adoration, perhaps even love. What he felt now dwarfed all of them. He wrapped Pinkie’s head in his forelegs and sobbed. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

Somepony was tugging at his shoulders. He shrugged them off and held her all the tighter. He couldn’t leave her now, not now, not after what he’d done. She was going to hate him when she woke, and he deserved it. Why couldn’t he stop Rex? He should have been able to. She didn’t deserve to… at his…

“Oh, Goddess, p-please, no.”

He didn’t notice when something touched the back of his head. As he fell into darkness, he hoped he would never come back out.

Fluttershy’s eyes burned with fresh tears as she watched Fine slump over, Luna’s sleep spell rapidly taking hold.

“Somepony, find him a bed,” the princess commanded, though her words were soft. A pair of thestrals carried the poor stallion away. Fluttershy was tempted to follow, but couldn’t bring herself to do so. In the war for her attention and concern, Pinkie ultimately won over.

Beneath the blood, tangled mane and bruises, Pinkie was as pale as Nye. Fluttershy fought back her tears with everything she had, just so she could squeeze out the question. “Princess, isn’t there s-something you can do?”

Luna, her brow furrowed, examined the earth pony closely. Her horn had the dimmest of glows. Seconds ticked by, every pony and thestral watching with a quiet intensity.

At last, Luna spoke, her voice firm. “I have not my sister’s talent for healing magic, but I will do what I can.” She turned her attention to the surrounding thestrals, who immediately took on the pose of royal submission. “Who is the local leader?”

Sera hurried to the front. Her face was a twisted mess of emotions, ranging from disbelief to awe to horror. “I-I am, Holy Mother. Elder Serrated Tongue.”

“Fetch your best healers, Elder,” the princess commanded as she turned back to Pinkie. “I will focus my attention on the most life-threatening of her injuries, while your healers tend to the less distressing. Please hurry, we haven’t much time.”

“A-as you command, My Lady.” Sera was off, barking orders.

Nye stepped forward, his face drawn. “How can we help?”

Luna’s horn began to shine, her magical aura forming a thin sheet over the hole in Pinkie’s stomach. She spoke in a tone that demanded no disobedience: “Stay out of the way.”

Fluttershy’s lip trembled as she watched. She couldn’t take her eyes away from that hole. Out of all the wounds, that one looked by far the worst. It was hard not to look away from... were those supposed to be her intestines? If Pinkie survived, would she—

Her chest constricted before she could finish the thought. Fluttershy covered her eyes and sobbed. Pinkie could die, she could actually die. Why did she have to go up against Rex on her own? Fluttershy should have been there, should have helped. And now her friend, her dear friend…

Somepony caught her in a hug. She recognized Nye’s voice hushing her. “It’s okay, Shy. Pinkie’s strong. Sh-she’ll get through this.”

If only his voice hadn’t cracked. His words might have helped then.

A hoof touched her shoulder, and she looked up to find Candid observing them, his eyes downcast. “Come on, you two. Let’s give the Night Mother and the healers some room.”

Nye broke the embrace and nodded, but Fluttershy didn’t move. She turned her gaze back to Pinkie and rubbed her eyes. “I d-don’t want to leave her. We should be here for her.”

“Fluttershy…. He’s right.” Nye held her hoof gently. “The best thing we can do for her is not be here.”

“B-but… But…” Fluttershy allowed the stallions to lead her away, but didn’t take her eyes off the sight. Soon Pinkie was lost as more thestrals moved in to assist the princess.

They were brought into a small room, far enough away that they couldn’t hear anything, but in a position where they could still see the healers and Princess Luna. Fluttershy sat at the door, chewing her hoof and trying not to break down. Nye sat close to her, but kept his eyes on the floor. The two said nothing, though Fluttershy constantly whined and moaned, struggling to keep her emotions in.

Memories of Pinkie flitted through her brain. Her failed attempt to throw Fluttershy a “Welcome to Ponyville” party really stood out; it had taken an hour for them to coax her from under the couch. Or the time Pinkie helped her get over Gilda’s visit to Ponyville, sitting with her and telling jokes until she finally smiled. Getting her to ‘sing’ while her voice was ruined by Poison Joke, being lectured for bringing parasprites into town, dressing as a chicken just so Fluttershy wouldn’t be scared when she came by on Nightmare Night.

Sitting on the floor of Sugarcube Corner, playing with Pound and Pumpkin Cake.

Oh Goddess, the Cakes…

“Hey, come on.” Nye nuzzled her shoulder as she wept. “It’s going to be okay. Luna won’t let us down.”

Fluttershy pressed her hooves to her face and sobbed. “W-what am I g-gonna tell the C-C-Cakes? The twins, th-they’ll be—”

Nye pulled her into a crushing embrace, tucking her head down to his shoulder. “None of that. None of that, Shy. She’ll be okay.”

Fluttershy just kept crying. She could do nothing else.

Fine came to with a start. He got about halfway to a sitting position before the pain registered. He fell back onto the bed with a groan and covered his aching head.

“Finally awake, I see.”

Uncovering one eye revealed Princess Luna standing by the window, watching him with a small smile. Fine took in her appearance, trying to push his thoughts through the combined walls of sleepiness and pain. Then, abruptly, he jerked to a sitting position once more. He instantly regretted it, his entire body protesting viciously.

“Luna, Rex, he’s—”

She shushed him with a wing to his lips. “It’s alright, it’s over. He’s gone, Fine.”

Fine’s eyes crossed as he took in the feathers, then refocused on her. “Gone? Gone where?”

Luna’s smile became a smirk and she chuckled. “The last I saw, Discord had turned him into chewing gum and was trying to make the world’s biggest bubble. Without magic. While smacking.”

It took several seconds for her words to pierce the veil of his brain. When they did, he broke into a grin. “He’s gone. Oh, thank… er… well, you, I guess.” He winced as another jolt of pain ran through him. “I feel like I was squeezed through a strainer.”

“You were.”

“Oh, right.” Fine flexed his legs and shoulders. He shook his mane.

Then his memory came back in full, and a ball of ice grew around his heart. “Pinkie! Where is she? Is she okay?”

Luna’s gaze turned impassive in a heartbeat. He saw that change and almost broke into tears.

But the princess rested a hoof on his shoulder. “Miss Pie’s injuries were grave indeed. The healers and I did what we could to mend her body, but… I honestly cannot say if she will survive. If she does, it will be only due to her own will.”

This did not ease the pain in Fine’s chest. He stared at his hooves, a tightness in his throat. “I remember doing it. All of it. I… She…” He raised his hooves to stare at them. He could still see the blood. “If I hadn’t…”

“Fine, this isn’t—”

“Don’t say it!”

He didn’t look up. He didn’t have to in order to see the way she flinched back. “Don’t say it wasn’t my doing. I butchered her, Luna. With my own b-bucking hooves. My friend, one of the few who can really understand, and I did this to her again. I don’t care if Rex had me, I should have stopped it, but instead I… I…” He covered his face in his hooves once more. “I c-can still hear her screams. They’re not half as bad as when she b-begged.”

Silence reigned over the small bedroom. Fine didn’t want to think, didn’t want to remember. It proved of little use; Pinkie’s quiet pleading for mercy, rendered hoarse by the pain and screams, haunted him. As they should. He deserved no reprieve, not after what he’d done to her.

Wings folded over him. Luna pulled him close and rested his chin on her shoulder. It was then Fine noticed how his whole body shook.

“It’s alright, Fine. You can let it go.”

As if her words were a trigger, he did so, bawling into her coat like a newborn foal. The phantoms of Pinkie’s screams haunted his ears even as Luna whispered soothing words into them. His coat felt moist with blood that was no longer there. There were so many faces, so many nameless creatures down the years, all blurred together in a montage of death, each a hard memory of terrible deeds done to sate an insatiable curse.

And it all ended with Pinkie’s pained blue eyes.

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. Fluttershy was right. I’m a monster. I’m… I’m evil and… and…”

“None of that,” Luna whispered. She tightened her hold, muffling him with her grip. “None of that, my little pony. You know better.”

He wanted to protest, to tell her he didn’t know, but she shushed him. So he just cried and remembered.

When at last the horrible visions and desperate pleas quieted, he found himself still leaning against the princess. On any other day, he might have been rendered dumb with embarrassment, but now he only felt tired. And thirsty. Slowly, he pulled away and rubbed at his eyes. He couldn’t bring himself to look the princess in hers.

“Thanks, Luna. Really.”

She offered a sad smile. “Of course, Verity. I’ll be here whenever you may need me.”

He nodded with a sniff. “I… I’d like to see her.”

Luna hesitated, concern showing in her eyes, but she nodded. Setting a leg around his shoulder, she helped him step off the bed. Fine’s legs ached horribly and he wobbled a bit before managing to steady himself. Idly, Fine wondered if his weakness was due to only just regaining control of his body, or from taking such a sound beating from Pinkie. It may have been influenced by his guilt, but he strongly hoped it was the latter.

They exited at a snail’s pace and came out in a large, open room. Judging by the thestrals in the beds, this was probably Tidal’s equivalent of a hospital or medical ward.

Wait, beds? Come to think of it, he’d been sleeping on one. But… thestrals didn’t have pony beds.

Luna caught his gaze and spoke. “Discord has been providing the thestrals with some Equestrian comforts. He seems to like the thestrals, although I’m not sure exactly why.”

“Because they make me feel so nostalgic!”

Fine blinked at the weight on his head. He crossed his eyes just in time to see a miniature Discord slide down his face between the eyes and relax atop his muzzle. He played a game of Cat’s Cradle with a long, green string using two claws, a floating pair of chopsticks and a golden scepter topped with what appeared to be the head of Twilight Sparkle stuck in a silly expression.

“All the fighting, all the conflict, it was all so delightfully chaotic back in the day.”

Luna’s eyes narrowed. “You’re not planning to encourage that in them, are you?”

“Oh, Lulu, don’t be such a stick in the mud.” He fiddled with the string until it formed an image of Luna’s face with an exaggerated, comical scowl. “These guys have proven a lot of fun so far, especially when I let them play with good old Rep.”

Fine tensed. “And where is that bastard?”

The draconequus smirked. “Where else?” A few more curls of the string, and the face within the Cat's Cradle changed to that of a dragon, his face twisted in horror and mouth opened in a silent scream. “For my next trick, I intend to make him spend five minutes going through a one-hundred-year lecture from the master herself, Twilight Sparkle. She’s hard to emulate, and I do love a challenge.” He looked up at Fine, his smile twisting to something less than friendly. “Would you like a turn?”

Recognizing the opportunity being offered, Fine sucked in a deep breath. Oh, how he would love to take part in that abomination’s ongoing torture. Yet, the more he thought about it, the more he felt like going back to bed. At last, he relaxed. “No. Thank you, Discord, but all I really want is to forget he ever existed.”

Discord squashed the string between his paw and talon and floated off Fine’s muzzle. By the time he touched the ground, he’d returned to his full height. With a tone of uncharacteristic sincerity and a face to match, he said, “I could arrange that, if you really mean it. I am well aware that all of this never would have happened if you hadn’t decided to follow Fluttershy out here to cure me, and I’m not one to forget debts.” He raised his tail high, ready to snap. “Just say the word, and Rep will be gone from your mind for good.”

Fine’s chest tightened. His gaze centered on the appendage, just ready to get rid of everything: the screams, the pain, the words, the mockery, the flames, the pleading, the horrible violence. Acquiescence was on his tongue, just ready to leap into the air and free him of the horror.

And then he closed his eyes, and he saw Pinkie’s distraught face. The word escaped him before he could even think about it.

“No.” His knees buckled as he lowered his head, but Luna steadied him with a wing across his back. “Thank you, Discord, but no. As much as I don’t want to remember, I… I can’t.”

Slowly, the tail lowered. “Very well. But if ever you need my assistance with something, I’m just a shout away.”

An instant later, Discord was grinning and bouncing a green ball against the floor. “Alright, that’s my ‘serious business’ quota for the year. If you don’t mind, me and Reppy here have a lecture on the air speed velocities of swallows to attend. Ta-ta!”

A flash of light, and he was gone. Fine cringed at an opportunity missed.

Luna guided him through the room towards another door. “I am proud of you, Verity. But may I ask why?”

Fine’s gaze didn’t leave the floor. “Because it would be unfair to Pinkie. I can’t – shouldn’t – forget what I did – and why – whenever she can’t.”

Luna nuzzled him. “Well, I don’t agree with the why, but I agree with the what. You may find that, in time, you will be glad you kept these events in your mind.”

He said nothing to this, although he certainly doubted her words. They came to a stop as a pair of hooves appeared in his vision. Fine looked up to find Candid standing before him, the thestral’s gaze resigned and weary. “Mr. Crime. I am glad to see you are out and about.”

Fine glanced over the former elder’s shoulder and noted Sera and Fang standing by a door and watching the interaction quietly. He refocused on the thestral before him. “Candid.”

Candid’s face twisted about, as if he were fighting some sort of internal battle. When he spoke, it was with a strained tone. “I want to… apologize. I was wrong, and treated you and your friends in a manner unbefitting a thestral of my status. You came here on a mission of peace, and I treated you as the enemy.”

Fine stared at him, too weary to offer any real expression. And yet he could clearly see Candid’s sincerity, not to mention how difficult that apology must have been for him. So, with a sigh, he nodded. “It’s alright, Candid. Your reasons weren’t unwarranted, and I don’t begrudge a pony his convictions.” Usually.

Candid considered this answer for a time before finally returning the nod. “Thank you, Mr. Crime. I hope you feel better soon, and your poor friend Pinkie as well.”

He stepped aside, but before Fine could take a step for the door, Sera and Fang were before him. He barely kept from growling at them.

His mood must have shown on his face, for Sera raised her hoof in a calming gesture. “I promise, we won’t keep you.”

Fang nodded. “We just wanted to thank you, Fine. You sacrificed so much for us, even when some of us were wholeheartedly against you.”

“And we want you to know that none of us hold the events of the last few days against you,” Sera continued. “We know your actions were not your own. If anything, we are grateful; with Rex’s return come and gone and The Lady of the Night returned, we may at last look forward to the future.”

“A future as Equestrians,” Fang added with a toothy grin.

As much as Fine wanted this conversation to be over, one thing did catch his attention in all this. He looked to Luna and asked, “What’s going to happen to Rex once Discord’s done with him?”

The princess’s smile faded to a cold frown. “Tartarus.”

“Ah, of course.”

Fang leaned forward. “Fine?”

He gave the two thestrals a scowl, but quickly lost it upon seeing them flinch back with pained expressions. He cursed to himself; all he wanted was to see Pinkie. Did he really have to deal with this?

Still, he forced himself to calm with a few careful breaths. “I’m sorry, I’m… emotional. I appreciate what you’re saying, I do, I just…” His gaze shifted to the door.

Sera smiled sadly and stepped aside. “Say no more, we understand. Go on, we’ll talk later.”

Fang patted his shoulder, albeit gently. Even that hurt. “Don’t worry, Fine. Pinkie’s tougher than you know.”

He pursed his lips, gaze set upon that door. He thought about the battle they’d had on the mountain. He’d been so confident in her. Even if she lost, the way she’d handled herself had amazed him. The thought was almost enough to make him smile. Almost.

“Believe me, Fang,” he whispered, “I know how tough she can be.” He brushed past her, hurrying into the room.

“Fine!” Fluttershy jumped from her place beside the bed and hurried to him, but managed to refrain from giving him the hug she had clearly planned on. “Are you alright? Please, tell me you’re alright.”

He stared into her concerned eyes, momentarily stunned by her presence. She was as beautiful as ever, but… after all that had happened… The memories threatened to crack his heart. His eyes shifted past her, to Nye Stone sitting by the bed and watching him with that increasingly familiar concerned look.

Then Fine’s gaze shifted to the still form on the bed, and his struggling heart could take no more. He could almost hear it shattering.

“No,” he whispered, pushing past Fluttershy. “I’m not.”

He sat and rested his trembling cannons on the bed. Pinkie’s body was wrapped in so many bandages one would be hard pressed to find a patch of pink. All four legs had been splinted and her mane shaved to let the healers get to the head wounds unimpeded. She appeared more mummy than pony. She might have laughed at the idea. In fact, he was sure she would.

Fine only wanted to cry. So he did.

A hoof landed on his shoulder. “It’s not your—”

Without looking, Fine shoved a threatening hoof in Nye’s muzzle. “Don’t you bucking say it.”

Silence filled the room. Fine settled by the bed, his chin resting on the soft sheets, and closed his wet eyes. “Just leave me alone. Please.”

“But—”

Luna spoke up, her voice gentle. “Nye, Fluttershy? I think it’s time I went to properly meet the thestrals. If you would assist in the introductions, I would be most grateful.”

Fluttershy shuffled in place. “Introductions? But… What about…”

“I really must insist. Come along, my little ponies.”

Fine listened to them leave. He could almost see Fluttershy staring at him even as she walked out the door. Then they were gone, and he felt nothing but relief. As much as they meant well, nothing would help him, nothing but Pinkie waking up. He would apologize for putting her in a hospital again, and then?

Maybe he’d disappear. Was Fleur ready to take over the Archons? Perhaps. He could just wander off into the jungle. Who’d find him?

The corner of his lip curled up into the tiniest of smiles: Pinkie would.

Hoofsteps. The sheets rustled. Fine opened one eye to find a large plate of fruits and vegetables by his muzzle. Blinking, he looked to the door.

Polar Aim noticed. He gave Fine a solemn look, a look that spoke of concern, but also of acceptance. Without a word, he nodded and left the room.

For a moment, Fine just sat there, staring at Pinkie’s bandaged face. He glanced at the food, then pushed it aside. Once again, he rested his chin on the bed.

And there he stayed.

Author's Notes:

This chapter was going to be longer, but after some discussion with my pre-reader we agreed that this was the best place to end it.

The story ends next week! I'll be posting the final chapter and the epilogue on the same day.

25 - Overdue

It was not the quiet sound of muffled talking that clued Pinkie in to her being awake. Nor was it the warmth of the room. It was not the scents of herbs and fruits, or an awareness of her own thoughts.

No, Pinkie knew she was awake because she was in pain. It settled across her entire body like some sort of cruel blanket, never shifting, never changing. Accompanying it was incredible hunger and thirst. She wondered if she’d fallen into some sort of pain ocean, where she would be sore and aching forever. Maybe this was Tartarus?

Even to her, Tartarus didn’t sound like a lot of fun. But then… it would make perfect sense. It’s not as if she could really redeem herself, right? Her family wasn’t about to say hello to her, or hug her, or tell her how much they missed her. And why should they?

Still, Pinkie really hoped she wasn’t in Tartarus.

Did she dare to open her eyes? Maybe she could just… walk out. A dumb idea, but worth trying, right?

Except that she couldn’t move. Her legs were stiff as boards, and any real attempt to shift them rewarded her with far more pain than her already overburdened brain wanted to tolerate. So she let herself go limp and focused instead on the terrifying ordeal of trying to force her eyes open. One of them refused, but the other…

A crack of light blinded her. She whimpered at the harshness of it.

“Pinkie?”

Gradually, her eye adjusted to the light. Unable to turn her head, she shifted her eye right and found Fluttershy’s face close by. The sight of her friend whole and unharmed eased the pain. A little. Enough to let her offer a hoarse, barely audible “Hey.”

Fluttershy’s eyes lit up, her smile rivaling the sun for brightness. “Oh, thank Celestia,” she whispered. “You had us all so worried. How are you feeling?”

Pinkie whined a little, her eye shifting to take in what it could of her body. From what little she could see, she’d been wrapped entirely in bandages. “Like a mummy.” Her friend giggled. Pinkie gave her a wan smile and decided not to mention how being a mummy didn’t feel very good at all.

Then, she remembered exactly why she looked and felt the way she did. She closed her eyes tightly and tried not to think about it. Thinking about it wouldn’t help. It only made her scared. She shouldn’t be scared, not when Fluttershy could see.

“Pinkie? What’s wrong?”

Her face had scrunched up. Pinkie searched for a proper answer, and blurted out the first thing that came to mind: “Hungry. Thirsty.”

“I’m not surprised, you’ve been out for four days.” Fluttershy disappeared from view. “Hold on, I’ll be right back.”

Pinkie wanted to call for her, to ask her not to leave, but she couldn’t gather the energy. The very idea left her feeling small. And since she still couldn’t move her head, all she could do was stare at the ceiling. Shouldn’t they have propped her head up or something? The ceiling was boring, worse than watching paint dry.

Worse, it did nothing to help her not think about… things. Harrowing laughter echoed in the back of her skull, filling her with a trepidation. No, she shouldn’t think about it. Think about something else. Like… where was she? And why hadn’t Rex killed her?

That line of questioning brought a horrible new concept: what if Rex really was keeping her alive just to torture her more later? The idea hit her so hard she almost lost her head to the ravages of panic. Her legs attempted to move without her command, perhaps with the intention of running away, but this only produced a lancing pain. That helped calm her down though, so she didn’t lecture them. If only she could wipe away the tears that were running down her cheeks.

When she opened her eye again, Fluttershy was standing over her. The pegasus hurried to smile, but wasn’t fast enough to keep Pinkie from seeing her worried look. “Here, drink.”

A small stone bowl appeared. Fluttershy tipped it oh so carefully, letting the cool water flow gently down Pinkie’s sore, eager throat. It might only be water, but it tasted heavenly. The bowl was pulled away long before Pinkie was ready. She didn’t protest, mostly because something smelled yummy, and her stomach was bordering on rudeness with its demands.

The next bowl held some kind of steaming, dark green soup. It tasted strongly of broccoli, or something like it. Pinkie longed to suck it down, but Fluttershy wouldn’t pour it in fast enough. With her body so firmly bound, she settled for small sips.

Only when the bowl was empty and she got another drink of water did Pinkie finally ask, “Where’s Rex?”

This time, Fluttershy’s smile was sincere. “In Tartarus, where he belongs.”

Pinkie sucked in a sharp breath, her eye growing wide. “Y-you mean… he’s gone? The plan worked?” At her nod, Pinkie’s tears came back in full force. “Oh, thank you. Thank you, thank you. Thank Celestia and Luna and Cadance and Discord and… and…” Her throat constricted and she just focused for a few seconds on the sheer relief trying to overwhelm her already overburdened senses.

Fluttershy merely watched, looking for all the world like she wanted to give her a hug. Oh, if only these stupid wounds…

The crying ceased. Pinkie tried her best to focus on Fluttershy, who was more Blurryshy at the moment than anything. “W-what happened to Fine?”

The smile weakened a fraction as Fluttershy looked over her shoulder. “He’s sleeping in the corner. He hasn’t left this room since—” She chewed her lip and wouldn’t look Pinkie in the eye.

Pinkie didn’t need to ask why. The thought left an extra stab of pain in her chest.

“He might not wake up for a while,” Fluttershy continued after a moment’s silence. “He’s been having trouble sleeping.”

One more thing to consider. Pinkie hoped he’d want to talk to her as soon as he woke up. They had so much to say to one another. But for now, she needed to distract herself from… everything. Her mental highway was undergoing a severe case of rush hour with all the painful wagons coming in. They threatened to overwhelm the entire system.

She latched onto the first thing that came to mind. Glancing at Fluttershy, she asked, “What’s the prognosis, doc?” She even managed a trembling smile.

Fluttershy gave her an uncertain look, but understanding dawned upon her when Pinkie’s eyes darted towards her mummified body and back. Fluttershy twittered and fidgeted, once again unable to look her in the eyes.

Oh, no. What if it was really as bad as it looked? Her mental highway might crack under the pressure!

Fluttershy noticed her expression and shook her head frantically. “No, Pinkie, it’s not that bad. You’re going to be okay. You’re just… going to be in bed for a long while.”

“Oh.” That wasn’t so bad. It sounded like outright torture, really, but compared to dying?

…

Then again, Pinkie could just imagine having nothing to do but stare at the ceiling for days on end. “B-but it’ll only be for a little while, right? A week or two.” She turned her eye on Fluttershy and felt her heart sink at the pegasus’s distraught expression. “Th-three?”

Fluttershy hid behind her mane. “M-more like… a few months.”

The groan that escaped Pinkie couldn’t even come close to showing her despair.

Though it seemed the words hurt her as much as they did Pinkie, Fluttershy continued. “Rex shattered your legs and broke a lot of other bones too. You just can’t move, Pinkie. And… it wasn’t just your bones he broke.”

Pinkie stared at her blankly for a few seconds, trying to think on what else could have been taken from her. Abruptly, she recalled the fact that she could only open one eye.

Fluttershy, ever observant, caught her rising panic and hurried to add, “Not your eye. It’s just swollen.”

Well, that was a relief. “Then what else?”

Fluttershy flinched. In response, she reached over and hovered her hoof over Pinkie’s barrel. It took a moment for her meaning to register, and when it did the soreness in her midsection flared up horribly. She winced and tried not to think about Rex’s claw in her gut. Oh, Goddess, that had felt horrible, like a blender had been turned on inside her stomach. She whimpered and willed herself not to think about it.

“H-how bad?”

Closing her eyes, Fluttershy took a deep breath. “Princess Luna focused most of her magic there. It should heal properly, she said. But in the meantime… you can’t, well… eat anything solid. For a few months. Maybe half a year.”

Pinkie longed for the ability to cock her head. It was really the best way to show her confusion, and right now confusion needed showing. Alas, her words would have to make do. “That doesn’t sound so bad.”

“I don’t think you understand,” Fluttershy said, giving Pinkie a sad look. “No solids. If you do, your...” She blanched— “Your intestines could r-rupture.” —then turned green. She took slow breaths until her yellow came back. “No cakes. No cupcakes. No vegetables or hay or… or… anything. Just soup.”

Pinkie’s eye gradually widened with every revelation. Her lip trembled as the ramifications sank in. “M-maybe just a piece of candy now and then?” Fluttershy shook her head, and Pinkie wilted. This just wasn’t fair. Why did fate have to be such a meanypants?

“Umm, hot chocolate would probably be alright. And maybe ice cream.”

Pinkie swallowed to moisten her throat. “I… I guess I can live with that.” As if she had a choice. It was better than nothing, right?

Off that highway, Pinkie. It’s still too crowded, and getting worse by the minute.

“What about the others? Nye, Rainbow, Sera and Fang and Polar?”

“Everypony’s okay.” At last, Fluttershy was able to smile properly once more. “The thestrals are all celebrating again, although they’re a bit more subdued this time because they used up too much food in the last big party. Princess Luna’s planning to tour all the tribes to properly announce her return, and Sera’s putting together a group of thestrals to visit Equestria. Fang’s gonna be the leader.”

Pinkie took this in quietly. It was easy enough to guess how Luna got here. Everything they hoped to achieve had been. She should be thrilled. It did ease the congestion in her mind a bit, making her feel a bit more comfy in her own skull.

“Oh, and, um, Discord said he’ll teleport you to home once you’re ready. He’s feels really, really guilty that we went through so much to help him.”

That, at least, made Pinkie grin. A visit from Discord was certain to rouse her spirits. He knew her so well. Or, well enough. One more thing to make her feel a little better.

She looked to Fluttershy once more. “Rainbow?”

Fluttershy flinched with a bemused smile. “Recovering in Canterlot. Apparently, drinking Zecora’s endurance potion over and over again for long periods of time without taking a break can lead to some problems. Even the potion couldn’t mask the fact that she flew nonstop from here to Canterlot as fast as she could.”

Pinkie smiled in turn, imagining Rainbow being forced to stay in bed for extended periods of time. It was nice to know she wasn’t the only one.

“And Nye?”

“Eager to go home.” Fluttershy rolled her eyes. “Or rather, to see Rainbow. But as much as he wants to, he refuses to leave until he knows you and Fine will be alright. I should probably tell him you’re awake.”

Pinkie licked her lips and coughed, but it did nothing for the itch developing in her throat. “Yeah, but um… could I get some more water first?”

“Sure.” Fluttershy brought the bowl back. As Pinkie sipped and the cool liquid did battle with whatever bug was behind her vocal cords, she noticed a change in Fluttershy. The pegasus’s eyes lowered to the floor, her face taking on a dejected frown.

Bracing for another bit of mental congestion, Pinkie asked, “What’s wrong?”

Fluttershy’s eyes drifted to her, then she gasped and jerked away, nearly spilling the water. “N-nothing’s wrong. I better go, Nye’s going to be—”

“Fluttershy.”

She paused, half turned to the door. Her lip trembled, but she didn’t try to leave. “Y-yes, Pinkie?”

“I’m in a lot of pain, my stomach’s all weird and won’t let me have my proper diet, there’s some bug in my throat, I’m going to be stuck staring at the ceiling for months, Fine’s full of a horrible amount of guilt that is all my fault, and to top it all off, I just got an itch under the bandages of my left back leg.” Pinkie narrowed her eye at her friend, trying to look as serious as she could under the circumstances. “I don’t think one more thing’s gonna break my back.”

Fluttershy still hesitated, but Pinkie suddenly smiled. “But if it does, it’s just one more owie, right? I’m a big girl.”

Fluttershy didn’t smile. She didn’t look at Pinkie either. Her shoulders shook, her eyes watered, and Pinkie began to worry that something was really wrong.

“Don’t make light of it,” Fluttershy whispered. “Y-you… you almost died, Pinkie.”

Pinkie had the decency to look away in shame. “I know. I just meant…”

“You don’t know.” Fluttershy almost nuzzled her, but stopped herself at the last minute. Tears were pouring down her cheeks by now. “You really don’t. The healers and Luna had you for hours, and all I c-could do was watch. I thought one of my b-best friends was going to die. And now you’re like this, in pain and… and… and it’s all my fault!”

Pinkie blinked. “Wait, what? Where did you get—”

“You said it yourself!” The distraught pony sat and rubbed her eyes fiercely, but could do nothing to stop the flow from her eyes. “I’m a t-terrible friend. If I had been stronger, if I’d faced Fine when he… when he confessed, he wouldn’t have run away! And Rex never w-would have done this t-to you. And that makes m-me g… g… gui…”

Curse her, now Pinkie felt like crying. “Please stop. Please.”

“G-g-g… guilty! I’m so sorry, Pinkie, I never should have run away from Fine. You were right, you were right all along. I promise, I’ll make it—”

“Fluttershy.”

“—up to you! Somehow, in some way. I’ll come over every day and help you. I’ll make amends with Fine and explain things to him the right way, and then—”

“Fluttershy!”

“—I’ll make sure your bandages are clean and keep you healthy and make you laugh and whatever I have to do to make the recovery period as wonderful and nice and—”

“Cumquat hamsters over a sesame seed bun!”

“—that way maybe you’ll forgive… me… but if you…” Fluttershy’s guilt-ridden tirade petered out, her expression slowly shifting to one of utter confusion. “What?”

Pinkie smiled at the ceiling. “I always liked that word. ‘Cumquat.’ It feels funny on the tongue, don’t you think?” After a moment with no response, she glanced at her befuddled friend. “We can’t keep playing the blame game, Shy. It’s not very fun. You made a mistake. So did I, when I told you it was your fault. So please, stop. It’s not helping either of us.”

Fluttershy stared at her blankly for a comment. Her eyes were still wet, but at least she wasn’t crying outright anymore. “You’re right. I’m sorry, I got carried away.” She rested her canons on the bed and, at last, gave that cute little smile she was so good at. “I’ll still come to help you out, though. I won’t let you go through this alone.”

“Thanks, Shy-Shy.” Pinkie smiled back. She felt a little lighter, and the pain didn’t seem so bad now. When she stared up at the ceiling, however, her smile cracked. She was going to get very tired of that view very quickly.

Fine awoke with a low moan and an aching back. Even a lifetime on the road couldn’t help him when sleeping on a hard stone floor. He was starting to regret not taking Discord up on his offer to provide a comfy couch, but that would have ruined the point. He sat up and yawned, then noticed the fruits set nearby. For a moment, he considered ignoring it… but then relented and ate. He would be no good to anypony starving.

How many days had he gone in this little room? He couldn’t be sure, but he did know he was worrying his friends. He’d have to make it up to them. Later. Not now. He couldn’t leave now. Not until he knew.

He glanced around the room, but as always, found nothing to help him discern the time. Morning, evening? No matter. He was awake. Setting his empty bowl aside, he trudged for the bed and settled at Pinkie’s side. He eyed her face. The swelling over her eye had gone down. Still asleep though. He sighed and stared at the covers at her barrel. Somewhere under there was a line of stitches.

He closed his eyes, shuddering at the memory of what he’d done. Luna, in an offhoof comment, had let it slip that Pinkie surviving the wound at all was a miracle. He hadn’t been able to feel his hoof at the time, but he could swear he could sense her insides coiled around the claws. A day or two ago, the thought made him almost vomit. Even now, he felt ill over the idea.

He opened his eyes and stared at his hoof. The claws were gone now, not even a scar to suggest they’d ever been. Discord had been thorough. He tried to imagine them there once more. Rex’s magic had been old. Too old. It simply couldn’t stand up to recent developments; the ever-prepared Luna would have ripped him apart with ease. But Discord’s abilities didn’t care about ‘old’ or ‘new’ magic. Thinking back on Sera’s story of Rex’s past, he couldn’t help but wonder if Discord hadn’t just been prolonging the fight, like a cat toying with its food.

All that power, and he couldn't help Pinkie. How had Discord put it? 'Too delicate.' Healing a patch of skin was one thing. Healing internal organs? Discord said he was more likely to turn them into petunias than put them back together again in fully functional order. Discord's magic dealt with the bold and the loud, not the intricate and precise.

Gradually, Fine pressed his hoof against his forehead. He’d failed. Failed so horribly. Fluttershy had screwed him all up with her… rejection. Not that he blamed her, of course. He’d just been so unprepared in every conceivable way. His mental defenses had possessed the consistency of a wet paper bag. And because of that…

He lowered his hoof and glanced at Pinkie’s face. Her heavy-lidded blue eyes stared back. He sighed, looked away…

Then did a double take. “Pinkie?”

She smiled. Oh, Goddess, how he missed that smile. “Morning, handsome.”

A giddy laugh broke Fine free of his momentary stupor. He wanted to fling himself at her, but somehow managed to show restraint and settled for a, “You’re awake.”

“I’ve been awake for a few hours now, silly.” Her eyes drifted to the ceiling for a moment. “It’s about time you woke up. It’s been more boring than the butterfly migration in here.”

He chuckled, then shot an uncertain look at the doorway. “Uh, hasn’t anypony visited you?”

“Oh, everypony.” Her smile returned. “And I mean everypony. Fang even baked me some sweet bread. She’s gonna love Sugarcube Corner.” Her eyes drifted to her bound legs and she pouted. “Too bad I won’t be able to give her a tour of Ponyville.”

Fine’s momentary high crashed. A sound between a whimper and a choke escaped him as he sagged and stared at the floor. “I’m sorry, Pinkie.”

“Oh. Umm, but, it’s not your—”

“Don’t you try to say it too!”

He didn’t look up, so he couldn’t catch her reaction. He didn’t want to. If she had an expression of fear…

Fine sank down until his forehead was pressed against the bed, eyes blinded by the covers. “I did it again. I hurt you again. I never wanted to hurt you again.” He was crying. He’d done that a lot these past few days. “I never forgave myself for the first time, and now…”

She didn’t answer. That was probably a good thing. He sniffed and rubbed his muzzle, but didn’t raise his head. “You should be afraid of me by now. I won’t blame you if you never want to see me again. When we get home, I’m gonna hide myself in that damn house, and I’ll never… I’ll never hurt an innocent pony again.”

Still nothing. He waited for her to speak, but nothing came. As much as his heart ached, it could only be a good thing. It was… better. He’d just slink off now and—

“I’m hardly innocent.”

His ears perked. Gradually, as if his head were made of lead, he lifted it up to look at her. She stared right back, her face dry but her eyes glassy. “W-what do you mean?”

“It goes deeper than you hurting me,” she whispered, her gaze returning to the ceiling. “There’s more to it than Rex taking you over, or me standing up to him, or Rainbow going to Equestria to help Discord.”

He rubbed his muzzle once more and sniffed. “Is that Pinkie Sense talking?”

“Fluttershy was wrong about you.”

He thought about this for a moment, then flinched back. “No. She was right. I’m a… a monster. I—”

“You’re no more a monster than I am Chancellor Puddinghead.” Her smile came back, albeit weakly. “Except on Hearth’s Warming Eve, then I can be the chancellor all you want.” Her eyes drifted to him, and her next words came with firm seriousness. “If you try to hide away, I will find you, and I will make jokes and bake cakes and play music until you smile and come back out. You know you can’t hide from me, buster.”

As much as he wanted to scoff at the suggestion, Fine couldn’t help but agree; she was probably the one pony who could do that. But… He frowned at her. “Why?”

“Why do you have to question it?” she countered with no less solemnity. “I represent Joy. I won’t let you live a life without it.”

He sighed and looked away. “I’m not exactly into Harmony, Pinkie.”

“I didn’t say ‘Harmony,’ I said ‘Joy.’ And I want you to experience as much of it as possible.”

“But I don’t deserve it! Not after I—” He bit his tongue, eyes shifting to her body. Swallowing to ease the sudden clenching of his throat, he said, “I broke you. I’ve hurt you twice. Why would you want anything to do with me?”

Her response came quick and sharp. “Because you’re broken too.”

“I’m—” He looked into her eyes and saw all the same firmness. But underlying that was a sadness he recognized. He’d seen that look before in her. He’d never understood it, yet it seemed so obvious now. “You… You’re right, I am.” He closed his eyes and bowed his head. “I’m sorry I’ve been worrying you.”

She smiled at him once more. “Broken ponies need to stick together, Fine. For mutual sanity.”

He chuckled, but couldn’t meet her eyes. “I don’t know if I can… make up for this. I’m scared that… that…”

“That you’ll go back?”

He flinched and said nothing.

After a quiet moment, Pinkie spoke. “Fine, do you remember your promise? In the caverns?”

It didn’t take much time to understand what she was referring to. “Of course I do. ‘Anything that you go through, I will help.’ ”

Her smile broadened. “Anything you are going through, I will help.”

He gazed at her for a while, waiting for her to continue. When she didn’t, he cocked his head. “Is that…”

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” She glanced at her immobile legs. “Sorry. Can’t go through the motions. I’ll do it later.”

Fine scowled and glanced away. “I’d tell you there’s no need for that, but there’s no point. Nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise, least of all Pinkie Pie.”

“There is a need for it, Fine. You think I don’t know what you’re going through? Fine, why did you have to hurt me the first time?”

He rolled his eyes. “Because you were brainwashed by Silma Ril, of course.”

“Because I was going to kill ponies.”

“It’s different for me,” he countered with a growl. “You only threatened to do it. I actually did it.”

Her brow furrowed as she glared right back. “I’m still the most qualified pony to help you. It just… has to wait.”

“Help me?” His frustration faded at this news. “How?”

She opened her mouth to respond, but paused. Her cheeks turned an even deeper shade of pink – a truly impressive feat – and she suddenly couldn’t look him in the eye. “Umm… Well, before I get to that, I should… Uh… I should…”

Pinkie, nervous? This was something new. Fine’s curiosity got the better of him; he set his cannons to the bed and leaned closer, ears turned forward. “Yeah?”

She bit her lip, eyes set on the wall. “W-well… Do you know w-why I… why I wanted to come here in the first place?”

He shrugged. “To help Fluttershy, of course.”

“That was just the excuse,” she said, still unable to look him in the eye. “I mean, I wanted to help Fluttershy, but… but that was just a bonus.”

Once again, Fine was stuck waiting for her to continue. Once again, she failed to do so, instead keeping her gaze set on the wall and blushing so much he could almost feel the heat. At last, he sighed. “Pinkie, I honestly have no idea where you’re going with this.”

She couldn’t move, but he was almost certain her entire body deflated somehow. “Of course you don’t. Why would you?”

A glance around the room failed to enlighten him. “Umm…”

Pinkie groaned and closed her eyes tight. If her cheeks were any brighter, the sun would find itself in a rivalry. “F-Fine… why did you come out here?”

“Well, because Fluttershy got the crazy idea that she would come out here. I wasn’t about to let her do it alone. I wanted to protect her, to show her what I had so much trouble… saying.” His eyes widened as his mouth kept going. “She was… important to me and I… I liked… her.”

For several long seconds, he just stared at the wall, trying to process the potential implications of his words. As if on autopilot, his eyes drifted down to Pinkie’s face. She seemed to be trying to shift away from him, her eyes still closed tightly. That blush just wouldn’t go away. Why was his heart suddenly pounding?

“Pinkie? Is this what I think it is?”

Pinkie whimpered, but otherwise said nothing. Despite her immobile state, she shivered like a leaf.

Fine could relate. His stomach felt as if it had dropped away, and his legs barely held him up. Both reactions were complete mysteries to him. “I… I don’t know what to say. I mean…” He fidgeted and averted his eyes. “Mares don’t like me. At least, they shouldn’t.”

“And why shouldn’t they?” She hissed through her teeth. “Why shouldn’t I? It’s not your choice whether mares like you or not.”

He took a step back, startled by the fierceness of that statement. “I… suppose so. But Pinkie, why would you—”

“I don’t know, okay?” She sniffed, her chest heaving as she fought back her emotions. “I don’t know why you make me feel all flittery fluttery, or why you walking in the room makes me happier than Twilight at a Book Fair, or every time you look at Fluttershy I feel something nasty worming its way through my head. I don’t know. Does it matter? I don’t think it matters. I just know that night in Canterlot was horrible and scary and I was miserable and then you came in and… and…”

Her tears were flowing freely now. Fine felt he should say something, but his mind had turned to mush. How had he missed this? Was it a good thing? A bad thing? He couldn’t just say ‘no.’ Did he even want to say ‘no?’ Was there anything wrong with saying yes?

Well, of course there was something wrong with saying yes! He was a… He’d…

But then, Pinkie was…

Her voice broke him from the chaos in his mind, and he held on to every word.

“I know it sounds crazy,” she muttered, “but you hurting me in those caves? That was the best thing that ever happened to me. It was then I knew that if ever anything happened, you’d be there.”

At last she looked at him. Her eyes held fear, but something else too. “I’m scared, Fine. I’m scared of going back. I don’t want to be that horrible filly again. But I know that if I do, you’ll save me, even if it means hurting me. That means more to me than cakes and parties and laughter. I wanted to be the same thing for you.”

Fine shook his head, his tongue finally obeying his commands. “But if you’d lost… Even if you survived, I… What if I died, Pinkie? Why would you fight me if you knew that support might be gone?”

At last, her smile returned, shaky and uncertain. “Because you deserve the same thing. I wanted to be your… your safety. I wanted to give back. Because you’re so important to me.”

“I…” Fine’s mouth had dried up. He didn’t understand. Her words, her feelings, his feelings. What was he supposed to do? “I…”

Though her eyes flashed with pain, Pinkie managed to raise her head towards him. Her smile trembled all the more. “Forget Fluttershy. Be with me, Fine. We’ll be like peanut butter and jelly.”

Fine’s brain was suffering a meltdown. In a scramble for time, he blurted out, “Peanut butter and jelly?”

Her smile solidified and there came that familiar twinkle in her eye. “Nopony can separate peanut butter and jelly once they’ve come together.”

His lips twitched into a smile, but only for a second or two. He had an incredible urge to hide somewhere, to bury his head behind a pile of books and never come back out. What was he supposed to say, what? Did he like the idea? The moths in his stomach had to stop flying around at some point. If he could just think, but that was like trying to push a needle through a concrete wall.

Oh, Goddess, she was watching him! He needed to answer. But, with what? He should just—

And then, an image burst through the layers of fog: Fluttershy, running away.

He closed his eyes and focused. Gradually, the storm in his head settled, and though his heart wouldn’t stop pounding, at least he had his breathing steadied. Once sure of himself, he opened his eyes. Pinkie had looked away, head back on the pillow and eyes watering. The image sent a fresh ache through his chest.

“Pinkie, I can’t answer you now.” He rested his chin on his cannons and sighed. “It’s so unexpected, and I feel like the stupidest pony in history for that. At least now I know how Fluttershy felt.”

Her eyes flicked back to him, hopeful but hesitant at the same time.

He wanted to smile for her. He couldn’t. “I won’t say ‘no,’ but I won’t say ‘yes’ either. I need… time. To sort things out. But I promise, as soon as I’ve got my head on straight, I’ll give you an answer.”

She seemed to consider his offer. Then, she looked to him once more. “There’s something else you can promise me.”

He raised his head. “Yes?”

A deep breath, a slow exhale. “Promise that, whatever decision you make, you make it for the right reasons. Don’t say ‘yes’ because you feel guilty or want me to be a…” Again, she averted her gaze. “…a substitute for Fluttershy.”

For some reason he couldn’t understand, that suggestion hurt. And yet Fine felt he could understand her meaning. It was a good request, and one she had every right to make. For once, Fine felt like he understood what was happening perfectly, and he smiled. “Hey.”

She turned her eyes back to him. Sad, frightened eyes.

He ran through the motions, covering his eye with a hoof. Then a second time. At her confused look, he said, “I can go through it for the both of us.”

She smiled.

He never realized how nice her smile was.

Fine and the sun had always had a disagreement. The sun made things hot, was unpleasant to the eyes, and generally made sneaking around harder. The sun had a few arguments in its favor, like making food grow, which Celestia had always been more than happy to point out to him during his more sour moods. Today, however, the sun seemed determined to be particularly cruel. Fine technically couldn’t blame it; he had been hiding indoors for days in a row after all.

He chose to blame it anyway. He raised his hoof against its brilliant glare and scowled at the sky with a growl. “Laying it on a bit thick today, aren’t you, Princess?”

“She’s punishing you for being a hermit.”

Fine flinched at the sound of that voice. He turned to Fluttershy, who was sitting in the shade of the building and staring at the ground as if the dirt held some interesting portents. Without looking up, she said, “It’s good to finally see you walking around.”

He shuffled in place, eyes scanning the area. There weren’t many thestrals around, nor any sign of his pony friends. Chewing his lip, he finally replied, “It was Pinkie’s idea.”

“I suspected as much.” Fluttershy raised her head, but still wouldn’t look at him. Sadness marred her features, but didn’t stop her from being beautiful. “She’s been really worried about you. We all have.”

“Yeah. Sorry about that.” He made circles in the ground with the tip of his hoof. What was wrong with his brain today?

A moment of awkward silence hung between them. At last, Fluttershy squared her shoulders and turned to him. “Walk and talk?”

Not knowing anything better to say, he replied, “Do let’s.”

They walked at a steady pace along the stone road. Fine let Fluttershy take a slight lead, assuming she was leading him somewhere. He tried to keep a respectable distance, even as his mind tried to sum up exactly what ‘respectable distance’ meant. Would being any closer make her anxious? But if he was too far away it would be noticeable. He struggled with his composure and questioned why he was thinking about all of this now. It had never seemed such a big deal before…

Something else served to distract from his frustrating thoughts, that being the thestrals. It took a second for him to notice, but once he took his eyes off Fluttershy’s hooves he realized that there was a lot of space around them. Those thestrals still on the street made an effort to not look whenever he glanced their way. Well, most; one or two watched him with no attempt to hide their anger.

After four or five of those, Fine stopped looking. The ground was far more interesting.

“So,” Fluttershy said a little loudly, “did you and Pinkie have a good talk?”

Fine glanced at her. It took a moment for the question to register. “She asked me to be her special somepony.”

She stumbled and had to spread her wings to keep from falling. Her head whipped around to him as soon as she’d stabilized. “Really?”

“Yeah.” He returned his gaze to the cobblestones. “It surprised the hay out of me too.”

“I suspected for a while,” Fluttershy admitted sheepishly, “but I always thought that Pinkie would be really straightforward about that kind of thing – maybe too forward – so I thought it was in my mind.”

He sighed and shook his head. “Could you tell somepony you liked them if you thought they were already taken?”

“Oh.” Fluttershy glanced away, her cheeks turning a pleasant rose color. “I-I see. That… complicates things.”

“Yeah.”

The silence between them resumed, heavy and nerve-wracking. Fine glanced up to find they were headed for the jungle. He was mildly surprised there was any left after that fight with Pinkie. His curiosity getting the better of him, he raised his head to look towards the temple. A view came between two squat buildings, revealing the entire mountainside blackened and dead, but only one side, to his mild relief.

“Discord brought stormclouds to help put out the fires,” Fluttershy said upon following his gaze. “Polar says they lost a lot of foraging grounds on that side, but it wasn’t the most productive area for that anyway.”

He mumbled an acknowledgement and resumed walking, head hanging low once more. How much damage had he done?

“Things will be okay,” she told him. “The thestrals know it was Rex’s doing.”

“But he was doing it in my body,” Fine countered with little enthusiasm. “Every time they look at me, they’ll just see him. I killed so many, I can’t blame them.”

“Then you’ll just have to make it up to them.”

Fine raised an eyebrow at that. “I’m not even sure I’ll ever be coming back.” She opened her mouth, but he spoke over her. “No, I mean, I came here as part of a job. I’d have to have time to come back. Or be on another mission. So yeah, it’s iffy.”

She appeared prepared to argue, but after a moment she turned her face forward and let the subject drop. “So, what did you tell Pinkie?”

Now it was Fine who stumbled. “I… Uh… Haven’t told her anything. Yet.”

She turned on him, eyes wide. “Fine! You didn’t—” Just as quickly, she backed away, face turned from him and eyes closed tight. “I m-mean, when I… and you…”

They were at the edge of the jungle by now, well away from any thestrals. Fine sat heavily and shook his head. “No. I didn’t run. I didn’t want her to… feel like I did.”

“Oh. Th-that’s good.” Fluttershy’s hooves shifted over and over again, her ears flat against her head and her face half hidden by her mane.

Fine grimaced at her manner, more due to the ache in his chest than anything else. “Listen, it’s—”

“I’m sorry!”

Fine backed a step at the unusually loud outburst. Fluttershy had moved forward, body low and wings extended, eyes scrunched tightly closed. For a few seconds, they just stood in those positions. Fine’s mind was running in overdrive trying to determine what was more important, the awkwardness of the moment, his need to respond, or how oddly cute she was in that uncharacteristic pose.

Then, just as quickly, Fluttershy sat up and hid behind her mane, rubbing her leg. “U-um, I mean, I’m sorry. For running away.”

That snapped him out of his stupor. Funny, that seemed to be happening to him a lot lately.

“I guess it’s okay,” he replied. “I mean, yeah, it crushed me, but not thirty minutes ago I almost did the same thing.”

“I’m glad you didn’t.” Fluttershy seemed to shrink away from him. “She deserves better than what I did to you.”

For a moment, Fine considered saying the ‘nice’ thing. It was on the tip of his tongue. Then he thought about everything that had happened, and not just to him. The memories hardened his expression. “You’re right about that.”

The pegasus flinched, but said nothing.

Her manner made him bristle. “Y’know, I had long hoped I could help you be a little stronger. You’ve definitely become a more confident, willful mare, although I can’t say for sure if that’s because of me.

“But I guess, in a way, I had hoped you’d be able to help me back.” He looked away, into the jungle. “Maybe that was dumb of me. Maybe I can’t be… what you’d like me to be.” He barely kept from cringing at that thought. “And maybe it’s better that way.”

“That doesn’t change anything,” Fluttershy replied. She was facing him properly now, her expression drawn. “Don’t try to change the subject. I should have rejected you the right way. If I had, none of… this would have happened.”

“Maybe. Who’s to say I wouldn’t have run away regardless?” He shuffled and kept his eyes on the jungle. “I did put you on a pedestal. Honestly, you might still be up there. I just put so much stock in the idea of… us.”

“I realize that now, and I’m sorry.” She kicked at the ground, her wings ruffling. “I really am. Had I realized it sooner, I might have handled things the right way. It just caught me so off guard and I… I panicked.”

He nodded. It was all he could do. He felt so… numb. After everything that had happened, maybe he was just too weary of it all to be crushed. Or perhaps he’d just gotten used to the idea.

She took a tentative step closer. “Are you… okay?”

“I don’t know.” He felt at his chest. His heart was beating fast, but… not too fast. His shoulders felt stiff, and he flexed them a little. It didn’t help much. “I just want it to be over. I don’t know how any of this stuff is supposed to work.” At last, he turned to her, his eyes imploring. “What happens now? Does the hurting stop? Do I ever get over this? Over you?”

She blushed, but didn’t look away. “I wouldn’t call myself an expert. I mean, stallions ask me out all the time, but I’ve never been on… on… your side of things. And honestly?” Her eyes lowered. “I’ve never been asked by a friend before.”

He blinked. “You still think I’m your friend?”

Fluttershy leaned back, a pained look coming across her face. “I hope you are. We are still friends, aren’t we?”

“B-but, what you said. Back there.” He gestured towards the temple. “About my… violent tendencies. I thought you hated me.”

“Hate you?” She shook her head frantically. “Of course not! I mean, I don’t like that you… kill… ponies.” She shuddered. “And that is a major part of why I couldn’t possibly…” Another blush. Another shift of the eyes. “B-but you’re still my friend. I like you, Fine, I just don’t… like like you.”

Fine cocked his head, rubbing the side of it as he processed this. “I… guess I get it. I suppose I jumped to conclusions?”

She shifted from hoof to hoof, eyes flicking to him a few times. Then, she approached. Slowly, timidly, as if he might run away. Fine didn’t move, only watched curiously. But she got closer. And closer. And then he started to get nervous.

She paused not an inch from his face, eyes finally settling on his. She gave an anxious smile. “Um, don’t take this the wrong way, alright?”

He cocked his head. “Er, okay?”

She wrapped him in a tight hug. Fine tensed, eyes going wide and his cheeks on fire. His instinct to push her away conflicted with a desire to squeeze the pretty mare, leaving him with his hooves shifting in small spasms. Eventually the two came to a compromise and he slowly, but very gently, set his legs around her shoulders.

“I know you have your doubts,” she whispered. “I know you’re scared and confused and don’t know what to do. But despite everything, you are a good pony, Verity. Please don’t forget that.”

His throat constricted. He had no idea why, or why his vision was blurred. But he tightened his hold a little and rested his chin on her shoulder. “I’ll try. I want to be, I really do.”

“I know.” She pulled back, and though he had to will himself to do it, he released his hold. She smiled at him, that pretty smile that could melt his heart. “That’s one of the things that makes you a good pony.”

He sighed and tapped his hooves together while he studied them intently. “Good. I don’t know if I’ll ever be as good as you’d like, though.”

“Maybe not, but that’s okay.” She set a hoof to his shoulder. “We can’t all bear the Element of Kindness, after all.”

Somehow, Fine found it in himself to laugh a little at that. “Stop braggin’.”

She flicked her mane and raised her muzzle with a playful smile. “As Rainbow would say: It’s not bragging if it’s true.”

Fine laughed again, a more full one this time. “I wonder how that pony’s doing right about now.”

Rainbow lay in a hospital bed, staring at the wall. Sunlight streamed through her window. She didn’t face it. That view spoke of sun and clouds and beautiful, beautiful sky. Instead she stared at the wall: plain, white, and decorated with a lone painting. It was of a mare having a picnic with three little foals. Two were paying some kind of game of tag, whereas the third was nestled in the picnic basket and looking up at her mother with hooves just over the edge. Sickeningly cute.

And painfully boring.

The walls, boring.

The ceiling. Boring.

The food?

Doubly boring.

The books?

Sweet merciful Celestia, they were boring.

“Ugh, when am I gonna get out of here?”

“Oh, you know her,” Fluttershy said, waving a dismissive hoof. “Probably bored to death in some hospital room.”

Fine chuckled. “Yeah, that’d be about her luck.”

They shared a smile. Fluttershy leaned forward. “So… still friends?”

A pang ran through him, but Fine shooed it to the back of his mind and nodded. “Yeah, sure. Friends.”

Curiously, Fine did feel better. Not at the top of his game, but certainly an improvement over how he’d been five minutes ago. Friendship was weird like that, he supposed.

As they started to make their way back to town, Fluttershy asked, “So, do you know how you’re going to, um, let Pinkie down?”

Fine gave her a quizzical look. “I’m not sure that I am.”

Her eyes lit up, rivaling the smile she suddenly possessed. “You mean you’re thinking about saying ‘yes?’ ”

“That’s just it, I have no idea.” He rubbed his mane back with a groan. “She laid out an interesting case. Who would have thought of Pinkie as being so… reasonable? But she caught me completely off guard, and I can’t just make a decision like that off the cuff.”

Fluttershy hmm-ed, her brow furrowing in thought. “I think you’re thinking about it too much.”

He looked at her as though she’d just grown a second head. “How can I not think about it? This is not a simple thing. I need to study it, to know the ins and outs, and there’s the emotional—”

A hoof appeared before his face. He stared at it for a moment, then watched it drop back to the ground. When he looked up, Fluttershy was giving him an intent look. “Fine, you don’t think a relationship into being positive or negative. You can’t plan it out like one of Twilight’s checklists or one of your mission plans. You just have to ride the wind and hope for the best.”

He had to admit, what she was saying made sense. Even so, he let out a small whine and took a renewed interest in his hooves. “I’m not very good at that kind of thing.”

With a giggle, Fluttershy elbowed him in the ribs. “I know somepony who is an expert at spontaneity that can teach you.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Discord?”

She shot him a dull look. “I meant Pinkie.”

“Oh.” A pause. “Wait, so you support this idea?”

“Ah-ah-ah.” She waggled a hoof in his face. “It’s not my place to decide whether you two are right together. But,” she pressed, her tone suddenly serious, “I do think that there’s nothing wrong with giving it a go, just to see what happens.”

“Oh, great.” Fine took on a lopsided smile and gave himself an overdramatic facehoof. “I’m getting dating advice from the shyest pony in Equestria.”

She giggled and walked ahead. “Rarity rubbed off on me, I suppose. Come on, Sera, Fang and Polar wanted to talk to you once you got your head on straight.”

Fine watched her go for a ways, thinking about all she had told him. His thoughts drifted to Pinkie and the guilt that continued to nag at him. He looked at the way the thestrals avoided him, and the damage to the mountain, and the thestrals who had died. He knew, no matter what Fluttershy said, that he’d be carrying that weight around for a long time.

But somehow, he knew he’d get past it. As he turned his attention back to Fluttershy, he suspected he knew why.

Friendship was just weird like that.

Epilogue

Fine stepped out of the Everfree Forest to a sight both familiar and not. Ponyville stood in the distance, larger than it ever was before. The chill of late autumn brought smoke from the chimneys, but that did nothing to hide the sunset. Even if it was bigger, it still had an idyllic, small town appearance, especially now that the shanty towns were starting to disappear. Props to Twilight Sparkle; when she started a reconstruction program, things got done.

He glanced about the worn path, but found nothing; no buildings, no ponies, no distractions. Effectively reassured, he trotted along the path and towards town.

Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust were visiting Fluttershy’s. They were settled around her picnic table, chatting animatedly about something or other. He could just make out Tree Hugger in the window, probably making dinner for them all. Little Keen Arrow was playing with some squirrels nearby. She waved excitedly upon seeing him, her long white mane fluttering in the wind. He grinned and waved back. She was getting taller. And cuter. Some colt was going to get his heart broken with that one.

The mares noticed him and waved. Fluttershy gestured, inviting him to join. He shook his head with a smile and pointed to town; he had something else that needed doing. The mares gave a collective shrug and went back to their conversation, but Fluttershy's gaze lingered a little bit longer. There was something in her smile: an understanding, and encouragement. Fine accepted both gratefully, and turned away with ease.

Into town he went. Few ponies were out at this hour, but even so, being out in the open left a feeling of eyes on his back. There were so many shadows, it would be foal’s play to hide and make his way by stealth.

But no. That would defy the point, wouldn’t it?

A gang of foals ran past, chattering loud enough to wake the dead. He noticed Applejack’s sister among them. Now what were they doing running about at this time of day? He’d have followed them, but decided against it; if a bunch of kids weren’t safe in Ponyville, they weren’t safe anywhere.

He came to a familiar street corner. Down the street to his left was the Carousel Boutique, which was starting to get crowded in by the new shops. Rarity complained sometimes, but her business was booming, so only a little. Word was she planned on opening a second boutique in Canterlot once the relief efforts finally died down.

Ah, and there was Nye’s Nights and Jimmy’s Days. The lights were off at Jimmy’s, indicating he’d closed shop early. Most unusual for that workaholic. His brother’s coffee shop, however, was as alive as ever, the lights shining brightly and a crowd visible even at a distance. Fine steered clear; as proud as he was of Nye’s success, he wasn’t about to get caught in the middle of so many ponies.

Another six months before the wedding. Plenty of time for the couple to plan things. Knowing them, they’d wait until the last minute. Then again, with friends like Twilight and Rarity on their side, they may have already finished all of that. The latter had practically exploded at the news, and Fine still had to honor a promise to come in for a suit fitting. The fact he already had a dozen formal suits didn’t faze the unicorn an iota. He supposed he shouldn’t complain about a free outfit.

The Golden Oaks Library. Still dark, but not for long. After four months away from home, Twilight’s job in Canterlot was coming to an end. Another week and she’d be back in the old tree, offering up books with lectures free of charge. She’d be just in time to meet the thestral envoys. He couldn’t help but smile at that; it would be nice to see Fang and Polar again.

And then, just like that, his destination came into view: Sugarcube Corner. Most of the shop lights were out by now, though a kitchen window and the upstairs residency remained brightly lit. Fine’s steps slowed him to a stop. His throat was so dry. He stood there, staring at the confection-themed building. She was inside, and as much as he knew this had to happen… he didn’t know if he wanted it to.

Sucking down a long breath, Fine forced his legs to move. The building loomed over him like some sort of sugar-coated sentinel, just daring him to knock. Despite his stomach cutting flips, Fine called its bluff and did so.

A moment passed before the door opened a crack. An eye peered out, and then the door opened wide to reveal the pleasant smile of Mrs. Cake. “Why, hello, Fine. Should have known it was you. Who else would come calling at this time of day?”

Fine inclined his head to her politely. “Good evening, Mrs. Cake. I was hoping to get the chance to visit Pinkie. She still up?”

The mare chuckled and stepped back, inviting him in with a gesture. “Oh, yes, you know her. With no way to expend all that energy, she ends up staying awake at all hours of the night. She’s finally able to move on her own, don’chaknow.”

Fine’s ears perked. “Good news! When did that happen?”

“Two days ago. Poor thing’s still stiff and can’t move around much at all, but at least she can move, which is quite the improvement.” Mrs. Cake sighed and shook her head as she guided him through the dark shop and to the stairs. “Still sucking down soups, though, the poor thing.”

Fine paused at the bottom of the steps, his gaze on the first one. Gradually, he followed them up with his eyes. The second floor was brightly lit, and yet… somehow it seemed ominous. Fine’s chest tightened as he thought of what he was about to do.

Mrs. Cake, standing beside him, gave him a curious look. “Is something wrong, Fine?”

He didn’t look at her, just kept watching the second floor with a solemn expression. “Did she ever tell you just how she received those injuries?”

There was no need to look; he could feel Mrs. Cake shuffling her hooves. “Well… yes.”

“And you’re okay with me going up there?”

She was quiet for a time. “Pinkie trusts you. That’s good enough for us.”

He looked to find her smiling in her motherly way. He wasn’t sure what to say, so he settled for a quiet, “Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it, dearie. Now you go up there and do whatever has you so nervous.” She waited, watching him.

Fine stood as still as could be, listening to the world around him. It was so quiet. She was watching. He was stalling. His eyes drifted up the stairs, and his stomach churned.

"That was a good day."

Fine blinked and glanced at Mrs. Cake. Her gaze had fallen past him, on a picture that hung from the wall. He'd never taken the time to look at it before. It depicted a filly Pinkie, maybe ten, covered in flour and looking sheepish while a grinning Mr. Cake looked on. Fine stared at it for a few seconds, a smile slowly curling his lips.

Mrs. Cake hummed and nodded to herself. "Pinkie wasn't always as great in the kitchen as she is today, don’chaknow. She wanted to bake a cake all by herself for the first time ever. The bag of flour was as big as she was, but she just had to carry it all on her own." She sighed and moved up the steps. "She'd been with us less than a year at that time."

Fine found himself taking a few steps with her, pausing as she did. Another picture on the wall: the Cakes, younger and standing close together in the snow before their shop. A ‘Grand Opening’ sign hung just over the happy couple.

"That was the year before," she said, her voice wistful. "Opening the shop was hard, but we were young and determined. What could possibly stop us? Pinkie showed up a month later, hungry and alone and looking for work. Can you imagine, a nine year old asking for a job? We really couldn't afford it, but we didn't have the heart to turn her away. Pinkie, and Pinkie alone, made it work."

Another few steps, another picture. This one showed Pinkie, a plump teenager, working with unusual focus in the kitchen, unaware of the camera. A dollop of cake batter hung precariously from her ear and she glared into a cookbook, the tip of a wooden spoon between her teeth.

"Pinkie was homeschooled, you see. Carrot and I taught her everything we knew. She's a more diligent student than most ponies would think." Mrs. Cake reached past Fine to rub the frame, a soft frown on her lips. "She didn't treat herself well back then. She worked so hard. I can't help but think that she was trying to avoid something. Or maybe forget."

A little higher. The next picture showed Twilight’s library, bedecked with streamers and confetti and all the proper party trimmings. The unicorn didn’t look very happy with her soon-to-be friends. Spike, on the other hand, appeared to be having a blast.

"But even in her growing years, Pinkie was a social butterfly. She used to be so nervous and excited at the same time. 'Nervoucited,' she liked to call it." Mrs. Cake chuckled, but it was a quiet sound. "She was throwing parties from the beginning. Sometimes I think they act as a kind of self-therapy. They worried us in the beginning due to the cost, but that stopped the moment her antics started bringing in more customers than we ever expected."

Fine followed her farther along, wholly devoted to this small journey into the past. This picture featured another plump Pinkie, perhaps the same age as the earlier picture. She stood behind a booth full of cupcakes, brownies and pies. She was with a similarly aged, skinny-legged Applejack, and the two proudly displayed blue and red ribbons. Granny Smith stood in between, appearing exhausted but grinning no less than her young companions.

"Everypony loves Pinkie, don’chaknow. It is amazing just how good she is at making friends, considering how quiet and scared she was when we first met her. A few times she'd come home after a party or a gathering and just... hide in her room. We could never understand why, since everypony involved agreed she'd had a good time. It worried us for a while. One day she stopped doing that and we let the matter drop, but I still wonder."

At the top of the stairs, they came to a pause. The last picture in the set contained five ponies before the counter of Sugarcube Corner. Carrot Cake held Pumpkin on his back. He rubbed cheeks with Cup Cake, who sat with Pound Cake safely trapped behind her forelegs. Pinkie was between them, jumping high with her legs outstretched as if to surprise the couple with a hug from behind. She had the biggest, silliest grin on her face.

A hoof touched Fine's shoulder. Mrs. Cake looked him in the eye, her features gentle. "I think I know why you're here, Fine. I am well aware of how our Pinkie looks at you, and don't think we didn't notice how frequent your visits have become."

With cheeks burning, he eyed the floorboards, one hoof tracing the grain. "I'm not sure it's what you think it is, Mrs. Cake."

"Maybe. Maybe not." She set a hoof under his chin, raising it so he couldn't avoid looking into her eyes once more. "But she is our daughter, and you have her eye. That makes us nervous."

He turned his head, eyes lingering on Pinkie's door. The moths were back in his stomach. He licked his lips and closed his eyes. "I don't intend to hurt her, Mrs. Cake."

"I know you don't." She released her hold and turned away. "All I'm asking is that you be careful. She's may be tough in body, but on the inside my daughter is fragile. Whatever happens between you two, we'll be alright with it as long as you keep that in mind." She gave him one last, small smile and pressed a hoof to her lips. "Keep quiet, now. The foals are asleep."

She walked back downstairs. He watched her go, heart heavy. That weight moved to his legs as he shifted his attention to Pinkie's door. He understood exactly what had just happened. It felt far too early for 'that' talk, but... that was it, wasn't it? It gave what he would do next a lot more heft. Did the Cakes already think that he and Pinkie were 'settled'? He had no idea what to think about that.

They were Pinkie's... family. More or less. That they'd never formally adopted her didn't change the fact. Had Mrs. Cake just granted her 'blessing,' then? The thought left a peculiarly warm feeling within him, one that shooed away the moths and lifted the weight from his legs. The reaction was no less curious, but he'd stalled long enough.

Fine stood at the door. A glance at the window showed that it was now night. The best time for being out and about. Probably not the best time to be knocking on a mare’s bedroom door.

There were those moths again. Determined little buggers, weren't they?

He could do this. It was just a talk. He raised his hoof to knock. The door opened before he could.

Pinkie’s mane had grown back some, coming down to just below the ears. Fine thought it looked good that way, what with how it let her face have more presence. Though she had bags under her eyes and her legs wobbled, she grinned from ear to ear. The excitement in her voice was tempered by her average volume. “You came to visit me.”

Fine chewed his lip and scratched the tip of his hoof on the floorboards. “Actually… Can we talk?”

She giggled and walked into the room. “Of course we can, silly billy. What do you expect to do when you visit?”

Poof, there went the moths. Funny, how easily they ran away once he actually got to talking to her. He smiled and followed her in. “I guess that was a dumb question.”

Her room wasn’t as much of a mess as most ponies might expect. More of a mess than he was accustomed to, but still not bad. Gummy sat atop a pile of plushies, absent-mindedly chewing on the neck of a rubber chicken. Get well cards were pinned to a cork board on one wall, and a small desk was covered to overflowing with papers. A quick glance revealed most of them to be complex invention designs or plans for future, themed parties.

He lifted up one such sheet with his magic, studying a new flying contraption apparently designed to carry multiple ponies. “I see by the hoofwriting that you took my advice and spoke to Jimmy.”

“Yep. He has some great ideas.” With careful motions and no small number of winces, Pinkie crawled her way onto her bed. She finally settled down in a sitting position with a relieved sigh. “He might even help me build one, although I don’t know if he’ll ever find the time.”

“Just get Nye on your side,” Fine suggested, setting the page back and continuing his idle examination of the room. “Do that and Jimmy won’t stand a chance.”

Pinkie didn’t respond at first. When she did, there was a curious tone to her voice. “Wiggly ears. Tickly nose.”

He paused to glance at her. She watched him intently. “So… what’s that mean?”

“It means…” She shuffled a little before settling down to a laying position with a groan. “That you’re stalling.”

Horseapples, there were those moths again. He took a steadying breath before sitting down as well, not quite facing her. “I guess there’s no hiding it from you, huh?” When he looked again, her mane had fallen flat. With its short length, it reminded him of a bob cut.

She offered a sad smile. “What did you want to tell me, Fine?”

Was the tension in her body due to the pain, or worry? He studied her pose absent-mindedly, quietly noting all the small marks barely visible under her coat. So many scars. The memory made him cringe.

He was distracting himself again. He shook his head forcefully and made himself look into her heavy lidded eyes. “Alright. I’ve put this off long enough. And I’m sorry for that, I’m just…” he shuffled and averted his eyes. Why were his cheeks burning?

“I understand,” she assured him, voice wistful. “You’re not comfortable doing new things. I think I know what you’re going to say anyway.”

This time when he looked into her eyes, he did so with a sense of conviction. “No, Pinkie, I don’t think you do.”

“Pinkamina.”

There she went again, thinking that… No. He closed his eyes and sucked down a long breath. No distractions. One thing at a time. This was too important to get sidetracked.

He opened his eyes. “Three months ago, you confessed.”

Pinkie bowed her head. “Y-yeah, I remember. It’s okay if—”

His hoof shot up. “Let me finish.” He waited to see if she’d say anything else. When she didn’t, he carried on. “I haven’t decided yet.”

She raised her head, eyes wide. “What? After three months?” Surprise faded for a critical look that seemed half-mocking. “Mares don’t like indecisive stallions, y’know.”

“Ah, but I intend to try something.” He managed a wry smile, despite his insides performing a circus act. “In all our little visits these past few months, I’ve come to realize just how right you are. We are…” The smile fell. “We’re broken ponies.”

She sighed and nodded. “Yeah, we definitely are.”

“But why are we broken?”

Pinkie’s brow furrowed in uncertainty. “Um… because we used to be Bloodmanes. And we have violent tendencies?”

He shifted his head to give her a one-eyed look. “It goes deeper than that, doesn’t it?”

“But the Bloodmane is the cause,” she replied with a lost tone.

He moved a little closer, until he was right in front of her. She blushed and tilted her head away.

Fine raised his hooves, hesitated… then set them atop hers. He did his best to ignore how his own cheeks were burning. “Pinkie, you’re interested. And I… I’m so unaccustomed to this kind of thing, I’m just not sure about myself anymore. Maybe I do like you that way. I don’t know. We both have… secrets.”

Pinkie’s gaze locked on his hooves atop hers. Her eyes were as wide as the saucers. Her cheeks could probably light up the room on their own. After a moment of silence, she swallowed audibly and, without looking up, asked. “S-so what do you want to do about it?”

“Break down a few walls.” He leaned down until his eyes met hers. The way she shivered and her pupils were dilated, he wondered if she wouldn’t try to run away. “I think we should go on a little trip together.”

She blinked. Her eyes darted about the room as she asked, “A t-trip? What kind of trip?”

His next words ended the shaking, her eyes snapping to meet his. “To the rock farm. To meet your family.”

Pinkamina Diane Pie went whiter than the moon.

Author's Notes:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=59L3zFMhjt8

---

Special thanks to Grand_Moff_Pony for pre-reading and helping me make this story better. (I almost went with your song pic, bro!)

So that ends my latest entry in the No Heroes universe. Now I have to decide where to go next. There's really only two options: either I can follow Octavia on her vacation in Nildia, or I can follow Fine and Pinkie to the rock farm. Both stories will be written in time, I just don't know which one I want to go to next. I welcome opinions.

To be clear, this story was always intended to be a bridge into 'what's next.' I have a couple major stories planned for this universe, but can't get to them until I clear a few character-building things up first. So if this story feels different from my unusual, that may have something to do with it. My thanks to everyone who stuck it out, especially considering this was some 100,000 words longer than I ever intended it to be!

Onwards, to the next story.